Fruits of love

by Fernando1717

First published 10th of November, 2018

Sunset Shimmer and Big Mac continue with their secret relationship but old, new and unexpected enemies force them and the rest of the Rainbooms to evaluate their future. Friendship will be tested and so will be love itself.

Sunset Shimmer has it all, a nice job, wonderful friends, a killer body and most important, the best and hottest boyfriend in the world. But life is not catastrophy free and she and Big Mac will have to walk through it all if their love is to last.

1.- 8 days left, part 1

"Sales have improved 27% and customer have us as one of the best 10 business in the mall". Eastern Scroll the owner of 'Happy sushi time' explained to his employees as the skinny man showed a rare but symbolic smile." I know that the past two months had been tough, but you guys didn't slack and that effort it's appreciated".

The employees listened carefully to their boss, half expecting some kind of reward for the good job performed, all expect a red and blonde headed girl. In her mind Sunset was listing the people needed for her project, her attention was brought back to reality land just in time when her boss was finished his speech.

"In the following days I'll be handling bonuses in the checks of those who performed well, that'll be all and keep the good work".
As the crowd happily started to disperse the boss called once more." Shimmer, I need you in my office ". Sunset wondered what was that about but followed her boss without complain. Once in private, Sunset's employer took seat and draw from one of the desk compartments an envelope with the company's logo printed on top, then handled say envelope to Sunset who took it with curiosity."open it and read it. Then tell me what you think". Her boss commanded.

Sunset nodded and did as told, unfolding the letter inside, Sunset read the contest of that letter, first slowly then even more slower with the intention of making sure she didn't miss anything.
"Wow, are you really opening a new stand? That's awesome Mr Scroll".

"Thanks Shimmer, and yes we'll be opening a new stand. This one will be closer to the west side of the city. That will put it with less competition from Sugarcube Corner and Filthy Rich's restaurants".
Sunset knew that the location also put it in old district of Canterlot where the Mayor's office and Post office were, making it even more profitable without affecting the main branch here in the mall, there was however a small problem right with that location.

"Sorry for the question sir, but wouldn't that put you in Apple's territory? and even if the products are different there's still food related". The west area was where the old market was located and the apple, grapes and vegetables stand from Sweet Apple Acres was one of the main and oldest business there.

"Sharp as ever Shimmer, and yes that area is dominated by the old farm folks but that is part of the reason I call you over. I know that you have connections with the Apples, and I know that their products, especially their cider are in high demand. Also, a friend of my just happen about some important info, the partnership between them and Filthy Rich is about to expire, and the word around is that they may look for a new distribution partner". Mr Scroll let Sunset assimilate his words.

"Shimmer, you may be young but you are hardworking, smart and driven so I want to give you this opportunity. If you help me at getting the Apples to a partnership with us then I'll make you my personal assistant. As my assistant you'll get nice perks such as a 50% increase in your wage, less physical work and an extra week of vacation, if you want take some time to think about it and when you come back from your days off give me your answer, ok?". Sunset nodded and walked out of the office, her mind racing with the idea proposed to her, but first she needed to do a few calls and meet with some people that would help her prepare the best gift ever for her boyfriend.

SUGARCUBE CORNER
"Pinkie?, Pinkie are you ok?". The girl sitting across Pinkie Pie asked with a tone of worry.

"Sorry, yes I'm ok it just that suddenly I felt the need of spanking one of my friends for some reason, but don't worry about it". Pinkie Pie explained to her new friend and newest coworker.

"O-ok, I'm glad that I'll get to work with you, my parents didn't wanted me to come and live in the city, if it wasn't for your family I couldn't even get the chance to learn under Mr and Ms Cake, so thanks again Pinkie". Explained the girl to her friend Pinkie, both of their families came from the same mining town but they parted ways when a new town was founded and many families from there moved to look for new opportunities, still, her family and the Pies keep contact during the years and that's how she knew that Maud and Pinkie had moved at Canterlot city.

"Don't swear it, you'll like it over here, to bad you won't be attending CHS with me but you still will meet my friends, matter of fact, the brother of one off my friends will be having his party in eight days, I'm sure they wouldn't mind having you too". Pinkie wanted to integrate her friend with the rest of the crew so that she could feel more confident about her new live and parties were the best icebreakers of the world, amen.

"Are, are you sure pinkie, I mean I'll love to go but what if the birthday's guy doesn't want me there" The girl didn't mind a little contact with the locals, but been new around and getting into parties right away could send the wrong image about her.

"Pfffff, don't worry girl Big Mac likes everyone, I'm sure that if we ask him he'll say yes. Actually, we could ask him right now!". As Pinkie said those words she got up from the table and pulled a football helmet out of her puffy hair and put it on, then walked to the back off the counter and assumed a tackling position while smiling.

"What are you doing now Pinkie?". Asked the girl to her weird friend.

"Just watch and seeeeee". Pinkie shouted and run at the same time toward the front, just then the main door opened and a tall guy walked in while greeting the pink missile that crashed on his form. The girl tried to warn the newcomer but it came to late, still the guy didn't even flinch when Pinkie Pie fully tackled him while Pinkie in the other hand was sprawled over the floor.

"Are you ok Miss Pinkie?" Asked the young man. The girl still sitting was dumbfounded for what she saw, the man was at least two heads taller that her, with a mop of blonde hair that looked combed by the wind itself and if the ridiculous display of Pinkie was any indication he was as strong as a horse, but perhaps over all, it was the green eyes that adorned his face that got the girl's heart beating like a jackhammer.

Without waiting for an answer, the guy lifted Pinkie from the floor and placed her gently back on her feet, now standing Pinkie dusted her uniform and without warning wrapped the guy in a hug that no doubt let him feel the front of her body." I'm ok silly willy and thanks, but shocks, I was pretty sure that i was going to knock you over this time". Pinkie complained with a pout in her face.

"Maybe one day Pinkie, maybe. Hmmmm? Ain't that my helmet?".
Asked Big Mac wondering why was his helmet from the school's trophy case in the little baker's possession.

"Suuure iiis, also you can put the delivery on the back near the sacks of flour". Told Pinkie while inexplicably putting back the helmet inside her puffy hair. Mac thought about asking but decided this was Pinkie so he didn't.

Mac then noted the girl sitting in one of the benches and polity nodded to her turned around to finish this part of the delivery when Pinkie call him "hey Big Mac, I want you to meet our new addition to the team, she's a friend of the family who just moved over with Maud and me".

"That so?" Mac approached the girl and extended his arm for a handshake. "Nice to meet ya ma'am, name is Macintosh but everyone calls me Big Mac".

The girl tried to speak but only incoherent giggles would come out, she still managed to shake hands and was impressed by the firm grip in which her hand was trapped. Mac let go and turned to Pinkie asking if the girl was alright as she continue looking like she half dreaming half awake. So it was Pinkie Pie who broke the awkwardness "sooo Mackey would be ok if my friend could come to your party? You know so that she can interact and speak like a human being again".

Mac thought for a minute and agreed to it " Sure, way not, I'll have a couple of cousins already so she can meet them too", turning one more time to the odd girl Mac offered "Yur welcome to came a hope you like it miss... Miss?

"Belle, Sugar Belle and sorry about earlier". Mac smiled and winked leaving the girl red faced as he tried to finish his delivery Pinkie once more bear hugged him from behind, once again impossible not to feel the size b orbs of her distant cousin, finally free, Mac left in his truck to continue his job.

" Like what you saw Suggy?". Asked Pinkie while smiling from ear to ear.

Sugar Belle avoided eye contact but didn't denied" y-yes, it was , very intense, Pinkie who was that?".

"Duh, I just told you silly, he's Big Mac , my cousin from the Apple family and all around heartbreaker and panty knocker".

"Pinkie!, you just said that he's your cousin!".

"DISTANT cousin, besides I know i don't turn him on". Pinkie said with a little sadness in her voice.

"You mean, he like guys?".

"No silly and don't even say that out loud or the female population of the city is going to commit seppuku, no, i think he is in love with someone already, Who you may ask, even I don't know , but I'm sure that's the case".

"How are you so sure Pinkie? Asked Sugar Belle a little in the doubt.

"Because, I have seen it before, look" Pinkie once again sunk her hands inside her bottomless puffy hair and came back with two pictures, both of her older sister." when Maud started dating this guy Maud totally change, like, she's a completely different person". Pinkie said while holding both pictures for Sugar Belle to see. Both so identical that one could swear they were copies.

"I.. see". Responded Sugar Belle.

SUNSET SHIMMER'S APARTMENT
The door to the little apartment bursted open and it's owner did a quick dash to the bathroom, after a quick shower Sunset stepped out and dressed up, only then did she noted the note left in the center of her table, she pick it up and read it.
======================================================
To my sunshine:
Hope you are doing good, I can't wait to see you again, I'll try to sneak out tomorrow and meet you in the Hub, we can go somewhere else from there.

PS. Left some food for you in the kitchen, seriously Sunny you need to clean that thing once in a while.

Love you always Mac.
======================================================
Sunset rolled her eyes at the last comment, by Celestia she loved Mac but sometimes he could be more strict that a mother. Opening the fridge Sunset found an assortment of food, veggies, fruits, milk, water bottles, ham, cheese, bacon, apple fritters and a few bottles of apple cider. Sunset knew that most of the products were from the Apple farm and no doubt Mac paid them from his own money. A kind display of love, but unfortunately Sunset also saw it as something else.

Sunset was the youngest of the two but she wanted to show that she was mature enough to date him and having your boyfriend feeding you was hardly a way to demonstrate that. Still, right now her mind needed focus in something else, taking her keys Sunset left her home to hunt down the person that will help her with the gift for Mac.

RICH'S PRODUCTS MARKET
Big Mac watched as Filthy's employees unloaded his truck, a call from inside the compound did make him turn " Big Mac! Buddy , what's up!".

"Hey Thunderlane, same ol same ol". Mac saluted his friend and fellow teammate, Thundelane was the former quarterback for his team during Mac's last year in CHS, the two of then were drinking buddies along Vice principal Luna, Time Turner and in a few occasions even Cheerilee would join, since Mac and Sunset were dating she started hanging out with them too, but to a less degree.

"So any plans for the big day?" asked Thunderlane while keeping count of the number of boxes the workers have taken out of the truck.

"Just a small party with family and some friends, you coming?". Mac almost new the answer to that but needed to ask still out of politeness.

"Nah, you know who is probably gonna be there and I don't want to do an ass of myself again, specially in my best bud party". Thunderlane rejected the invitation with a sad tone in his voice and Mac could understand, he was once rejected too and it hurts, even if the reasons behind are logical it still hurt, but Mac had the privilege of finding something more wonderful, but Thunderlane didn't have that.

"She ain't a bad person Lane, she's just a little to hardheaded". Mac said trying somehow to defend Rainbow Dash.

"I know, don't worry ok?, enjoy your party and when you get a chance let celebrate with your girlfriend at the Hub, by the way, Cheerilee is going tomorrow and said that she's taking her new roommate with her". Thunderlane said in high spirits again.

"Really? We'll be there, I already told Sunset, same time?".Mac was preparing to leave as the workers took the last of the boxes from his truck.

"You know it, is not like Luna is going to change the time just because we ask nicely haha, anyway, that's the last buddy, we'll send the check through mail like always". The two friends fist bumped and Mac drove away. Mac checked the time, by now he was almost done but there were a few thing left to do in the farm, Sunset probably wouldn't call him after she arrived in her apartment and that would be later, Mac did his mind and chose to stay in home, after all his sulky sister Applejack was probably still there and Mac needed to easy the tension as much as possible before the next sunday.

30 minutes later Mac arrived, parking his truck inside the shed with the other vehicles that the Apple family owned. Right now the only one missing was the mini bus that the Rainbooms used for band plays that was in the school.

Inside the House Mac found only his Granny who was preparing supper, taking an apple from the table and bitting it Mac left the recipes from the deliveries in the top of it, "Is AJ still outside?"
Granny Smith grunting a yes, " and you still have her grounding stakes?". Mac asked again.

"Sure am!, that missy can't be put to sweat with anything else". Declared Granny Smith and Mac knew what she was referring to, since gaining her super strength Applejack did almost everything without an effort, from the mundanes to the most specials of tasks became nothing to her, things that even Mac struggle with, Applejack could do without breaking a sweat, however that turned certain jobs impossible of accomplish for the blonde farmer girl, things that required a delicate and careful touch and planting the stakes was at the top of the list.

Following the incident in the school where Mac took Sunset to her apartment a week ago, Applejack has been disobeying Mac's orders about the chores, doing the ones she liked and forgetting the ones she was asked to do, however when Granny Smith heard about it, she punished the girl for her behavior. Granny knew what make her grandchildren tick off and knew the perfect retribution should any of them misbehave.

"I'll have a talk with her, no need to have a quarrel when the rest of the family shows up".Mac took a basket and put a couple of drinks and peaches on it, before leaving he give his Granny a little peck in the cheek.

As Mac did his way toward the deep part of the orchard he saw a small cloud of dust coming from the old road that lead to the city. There was only two persons that still used that road and by the uncontrolled pattern of the driver Mac knew who it was.

His thought proved right when the little motor bike almost crashed against the fence. Mac almost yelled a warning to the pilot but just like with Pinkie Pie he knew that it would be a waste. Instead he waited until the pilot stoped just inches away from crashing through the fence and the mail box, the pilot shook her head and took off the helmet to reveal blonde hair and yellowish eyes, " Hi miss Ditzy, come to deliver our mail?".

Ditzy 'muffins' Doo turned to Mac and smiled " Hi Big Mac, why yes I brought a letter specially for you". Ditzy said as she buried her hand in the big bag mounted in the passenger cart attached to her bike, when her hand come out, it did with several envelopes but none was for him, "that's strange, I know i put it here somewhere". Not finding the correct letter Ditzy used both of her hands now and it look it like even that didn't help.
Looking at the mail girl getting frustrated Mac decided to help but the little blonde did has her pride. "No no no no Big Mac, thanks but I have to do this". Putting goggles over her eyes Ditzy shook her hips like someone ready to dive into the water and jumped in the big bag head first.

Ditzy leaned forward so much that now her feet were kicking at the air, that also left Mac with a clear view of her cute butt sticking up, Mac blushed and tried to avoid staring but fortunately Ditzy managed to fish out the letter although in the more strange way possible, between her teeth.

Ditzy took the envelope in her hands and read the headline out loud for him "Ahem, for Mr Macintosh Apple from the 'State Association of Tutoring and Extra Advancements'. Finally it was here.

Mac was so exited that he took the little delivery girl by the waist and started spinning her around until he calmed down." Wow, I have never seen someone so happy just for receiving one letter, ok Big Mag, I'll see you later". And with that Ditzy left just as she came, like a mix of drunk driving and sleep deprived.

Mac put the envelope inside the basket and continued his search for Applejack. Just a few yards away at the end of the Apple terrain Mac found his sweet little sister, no matter how old AJ was , for him she was no older that Apple Bloom.

When Mac reach her, Applejack was half way done, which spoke of how difficult was for her since by now Mac would have been finished hours ago. Mac approached her enough for her to notice him, but she didn't show any reaction. Rather she turned around putting her back toward him, Mac let out a deep sigh, while.the Apple family pride themselves in been a tight and united family, quarrels among their members could last or been worse that most families. Mac still remember the time Apple Bloom wanted to move out and live with Scootaloo just because Applejack wouldn't let her use skirts.

Mac took seat under the shade of an old tree and observed Applejack's work, his sister was about to hammer the next stake, Mac saw a small pile of broken stakes indicating that AJ was probably in a very sour mood. Applejack hammered the piece of wood, a little bit to soft and the stake didn't sink all the way but it was a good start, the next few blows had more force on them but apparently the stake wasn't leveled correctly and now it was going in and angle, Applejack huffed softly and hit the stake in the side to correct it, a little to hard again and the stake tilted to the other side, Applejack growled, again and again she tried until she was almost done, however she lost sight of her finger position and when she let the hammer go a yelp of pain escaped her lips rather that the triumphant hurray! She does when she succeed in something.

Mac got up and went to his sister, Applejack was cursing while holding her injured finger as Mac was about to call her she spun around yelling "Dammit Macintosh, why did ya have ta come over and ruin my focus, a was doin just fine before you show up".

Any world Mac could think of saying died in his throat, instant Mac grabbed Applejack by the wrist and pulled the girl toward where the basket was. Applejack wasn't expecting the sudden action of her brother so she didn't react until Mac had her right next to the basket, Mac sat on the ground and gesture to Applejack to do the same, then from one of the pockets of his shirt Mac produced a little plastic case small enough to fit in the palm of his hand. Mac opened the case and reviled the contest inside, Applejack meanwhile stood like a shaky leaf still holding her finger with her other hand, shifting awkwardly not knowing what to do, part of her ire was gone now, replaced with embarrassment and guilt for her reaction.

Finally deciding to seat, Applejack saw her big brother put out of the case a needle and a small band-aid, Applejack understood what Mac was going to do and let him proceed, inspecting the finger Mac first saw that the finger wasn't broken maybe as a result of AJ reducing the strength of the blow, it was swelling and turning purple, with the needle Mac punctured the finger where the swelling was worse and squished to help the blood out, Applejack tried to hold the pain but her face was showing what her body didn't.

With some of the blood out , the swelling didn't increase anymore, Mac then took out a small antiseptic patch and cleaned the wound, finally he used the band-aid around the puncture and put one of the cold drinks in top of the area to help with the swelling.

With the emergency almost done, Mac motioned to the basket and got up again moving toward the stakes and the hammer, to finish the job, soon the sound of metal meeting wood could be heard again.

Applejack wasn't angry anymore, uncertainty and guilt now plaged her mind. Her brother had a unique way of showing disappointment, not talking wasn't any surprise but doing things in a kind way when you show him rage and him not yelling or arguing when you were doing it was intimidating, like the calm before the storm, Applejack turned her attention to the basket Mac brought, seen the content only caused Applejack's guts o twist more, inside the basket was her favorite fruit, while most people knew that apples were her favorite, only those who knew her to the core could say that peaches was her number one fruit when she felt down so the fact that Mac brought them here mean that Mac wanted reconciliation, instead her sister had turned on him when he wanted to help her.

Applejack fell her heart ache and now she wanted to disappear, her attention was called to the basket once more when she saw the envelope amongst the fruits. Seen her brother's future about to change scare her, not many changes in her life were good, her friends could be counted among the good ones and her discovery and love for music. Her family was one of the things Applejack wanted to remain the same, but she knew that was impossible, Apple Bloom was growing, Granny was getting older and Mac, Mac was changing the most and not only himself but the people around him as well.

Her friends was a good example, since she and her friends reached puberty, Big Mac became the center of jokes and innuendos from Rainbow and sometimes Rarity too, even Pinkie Pie would tease her from time to time ' lend me some of your brother's cream' she'll say, even Sunset and Fluttershy would steal glances of her brother thinking that no one saw them, Sunset in particular was expending a lot of time near Big Mac, if it wasn't because she had real reason she would have confronted her long ago.

In resume her family was her family and her friends were her friends and she didn't want them mixed more that necessary. She wanted the farm to prosper and her family always together with her best friends by her side. Taking another look at the envelope she hoped that the hole she had been feeling in her guts for a while was only the apple fritters going bad. Watching her brother continuing the job Applejack failed to do, her mind wondered if she could find the courage to say she was sorry.

CANTERLOT, CENTER MALL
Sunset parked near the west entrance were the game arcade were located, her target would be coming out of the place if she didn't miscalculated, she didn't, she saw as the three girls walked out of the place, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and her target Apple Bloom, they were been watched over by Fluttershy, poor girl was trying to keep pu with the crusaders but her stamina was most likely depleted by now if her dragging her feet was any indication.

Sunset got out of her car and walked toward her friends. "Hey girls, fancy seen you here", a total lie, Sunset knew from Rarity that they would be playing here in saturday. What Sunset didn't know is who was going to chaperone the girls, and to her luck it was Fluttershy.

"Hmm hi Sunset, is good to see you,they are... we are having... fun". Fluttershy was probably just two steps from dropping dead, out of her six friends, Flutters was the lest likely to win a marathon.

"What were you playing girls?". Sunset asked the three girls now.

"Dance dance retribution" answered Sweetie Belle.

"Yeah, and now let's go for ice cream and then let's play laser tag".
Scootaloo said with enthusiasm.

"We... we are?,can, can we at least rest a little? " Fluttershy was almost begging by this point.

"Sorry girls, but I think is time for me to head home, I haven't found anything for ma brother and I don want to spent all ma money in case I find something". Apple Bloom comment made Sunset jump of joy in her mind, this was the perfect opportunity, but she needed to make it look casual.

"How about I give you a ride Apple Bloom?, it would be faster if we take my car and your friends can continue playing?". All around the expression of the girls changed, Fluttershy looked like her salvation changed for a lower penalty, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked disappointed but at least their saturday wasn't over yet, Apple Bloom seemed skeptical and Sunset's smile was a little to wide for her own liking.

"Alright, girls it was fun, let go to the aquarium next weekend after ma brother's birthday, ok?" the duo nodded a little bit happier, "Thanks for watch over us Fluttershy and sorry to wrangled you around".

"It's ok Apple Bloom, say hi to Applejack for me". Apple Bloom agreed and the two left for Sunset's car, soon enough they were on the way.

As they left the center area Sunset thought how to start the conversation but Apple Bloom beat her to it. "Are we going somewhere else first?". Clever girl Sunset thought. The route Sunset used wasn't taking them directly to Sweet Apples Acres.

"Yeah, I kinda need your help for something important, if you don't mind of course".

Apple Bloom broke a sigh and looked at Sunset. " You don't know that Applejack forbid me from helping any of ya when it come to ma brother didn't ya?"

That took Sunset completely by surprise." She... She did? What's wrong with AJ lately, I'm sorry Apple Bloom, I know she's your big sister and everything but this now sound ridiculous".

"Maybe, but after the third time I 've been ask, I'm starting to think she may be right about y'all, no offense Sunset, y'all nice girls and I would have been happy to see ma big brother with one of ya, but if Big Mac has someone special already then you shouldn't interfere". Apple Bloom expressed her feeling about her older sibling and now Sunset understood why the cold attitude, but just then something else called her attention.

"Wait a minute, third time?, let me guess, Dash and Rarity". Apple Bloom confirmed with a nod. " why those two again, I'm gonna have to tell Mac to really put the foot down next time either of them try anymore shenanigans with... my... boyfff". Just until half of the beans were out did Sunset realize what she was doing, half turning to see Apple Bloom reaction caught the little redhead with wide eyes and jaw slightly open.

Then in a sudden explosion of wonder Apple Bloom bombarded Sunset with question after question." Oh. My. God. You are going out with Big Mac, you are going out with ma brother, since when, how, why, does anyone else know?, how did ya keep it secret?, tell me, tell me, TELL ME!". As the rant continued Sunset almost lost control of her car and had to park right away, fortunately they found a little shopping center and Sunset parked without further troubles." Wow, let's not do that again".

"Sorry Sunset but this is so incredible, how come no one ever saw you two together, wait... the tutoring , you had dated under our noses?". Asked Apple Bloom now back to her normal self but still some doubt lingered.

As if to squash any and all doubt Sunset opened her cellphone and put the screen over the section where her and Mac pictures were located and passed the phone to AB, there she saw the pictures that until that moment no other set of eyes had lay sight upon.

Pictures of the two last San Valentine's days where she and Mac spent some happy moments eating ice cream. Another of the couple in the beach, several more showing the happiness that both Mac and Sunset enjoyed together." Wow, you really are dating, I was right, I knew it, Big Mac looked too happy for a long time and now everything make sense, he had been happy because of you Sunset Shimmer".

Sunset blushed after hearing that her boyfriend's life was a happy one thanks to her." I'm... I'm happy to hear that Apple Bloom, you brother makes me feel incredible and I always wondered if I was making him happy as well".

"Oh you bet, he always had been pretty mellow but now he is more open, he even smiles for no apparent reason sometimes and I thought that he looked like he was remembering something good, and now i know why".

Hearing those words warmed Sunset's heart, Mac always told her how much he loved her but still, hearing from homebody else that did make her more confident about their relationship." Thanks AB, it means a lot coming from you, sooo now that you know, how about we look for a gift for Mac together, will you like that?".

The little farmer girl nodded with a big smile on her face, as Sunset put the car back in the road she could hear Apple Bloom singing." I've another sister, I've another sister, I've another... Uh?, Hey Sunset what is this section here that say 'Bad girl's fun time'?".

Before Apple Bloom could react Sunset took the phone from the little girl and put it inside her bag, barely dodging the big bullet that would have kill her should anyone see her naughty pictures with her man. " Nothing Apple Bloom, it was nothing, don't worry, let just focus at getting those gifts, ok?".

"Okey" Responded a curious Apple Bloom not knowing how close she came to had her innocent soul tainted by the amorous activities of the duo.

Author's Notes:

Aaaand we commence part 3 of this story, i wanted this chapter completed by now but I've been busy so i divided it. Once again thanks for giving my story a chance and constructive criticism is always welcome. Hope you enjoy the story.

2.- 8 days left, part 2.

It was 3pm when Sunset and Apple Bloom decided to take a rest from their gift hunting, Sunset took Apple Bloom to a food joint that was famous for their burgers. After ordering the girls took a booth and while waiting Sunset continued bonding with Apple Bloom." So, any good ideas yet?". Sunset thought for while what could be a good gift for Mac, but as it was the year before, Mac insisted that expending a day together was more that enough, Sunset also had give him the silver locket that Mac wore around his neck now. Mac then told her that that was the best gift he ever received. Which leave her with no idea how to top it up.

"Maybe, instead of looking for something that he needs now we should look for something that he may need later" Apple Bloom said her mind with confidence but after seeing Sunset's baffled expression she lost all of it. " Sorry, dumb idea, I know".

"Apple Bloom!, you are a genius!" Sunset almost yelled and blushed of embarrassment when the rest of the customers turned in her direction. "You are a genius, something that he'll need, remember the test he took a few days ago?".

"You mean when you disappeared and Big Mac took you home and he... and you... Ahem, yeah I remember". APPLE Bloom face changed to an face splitting grin that said 'i know what you did'.

"Yes that one, anyway the test, when Mac receive the letter of approval and start teaching he's gonna need something to carry his stuff around, wouldn't that be something good to get him?". Sunset tried to fight another blush just remembering what happen that day, make worse by the fact that little Apple Bloom came to the realisation of what may had happened that crazy day.

"Yes that's a mighty good idea" Apple Bloom suddenly become downcrest and scratching her arm the girl asked "but, would a new briefcase be a little to expensive, a don have a lot of money on me". She then felt a hand touching her shoulder and the girl turned to Sunset who was smiling.

"Don't worry AB, you are helping me with good ideas, the least I can do is help with the money so chill out , besides now that you know about me and Mac I was going to ask ya what do you think". Sunset wanted to have a good relationship with all the Apple family, not only for the sake of her relationship with Mac but also because out of her other 6 best friends, Applejack's family was who she had more connection.

Apple Bloom went quiet for a little making Sunset nervous until she decided to talk. "Welp, you are completely different that when a first meet you, and well i see you as a food friend and if ma brother love ya who am i to get in the way, so don worry non Sunset, I'm happy that Big Mac has someone that love him back like you do".

"Thanks Bloom, it means a lot to me that you approve of me going out with Mac and don't worry, what I feel for him is real love, I promise you that".

As their food was delivered the two girls started talking about other things besides gifts and birthdays, Sunset learned from Bloom how sometimes been the youngest of a hard working family did make her feel a little left out since her two elder siblings took pretty much all the responsibilities, sure they left her do a few thing but she wanted them to put more trust on her.

"You know, I don't think that trust is the issue here, Mac told me how hard was for him and Granny to sustain the farm after your parents past away. He even have to leave school for one year while they got the farm back in shape and even then, it wasn't until Applejack join them that things clear it out a little. Mac wished for you and AJ to have normal childhoods and grow without have to worry about money or business and just enjoy your time, going to school and had friends and dreams and I can bet ya anything that AJ wish the same for you". Sunset let the explanation sink into Bloom's mind, hoping that she didn't touch to deep a nerve mentioning her parents.

Apple Bloom face light up as she considered what Sunset told her, "Yur maybe right, but I also want to help, to show them that I'm an Apple too and that I appreciate what they do for me".

"Then tell them Apple Bloom, tell them how you feel and let them know that you also want your opinion to be heard, it will surprise you how sometimes we assume things as facts and miss the chance to express our feelings just because we think that people won't listen,you have three of the best persons in the world as family, and if you need someone on your corner when you do, just let me know, ok?".

Apple Bloom nodded, happier this time and more convinced of the idea, while enjoying their food and out of nowhere came one of the questions that Sunset dreaded the most." So, how did the two of ya started dating?, was it love a first sight?, wait no, was magic involved?". Sunset had the misfortune of having a bite of the burger at that moment and the poor girl started choking, a few pats on the back and a drink of soda later Sunset managed to recover but AB still seemed interested in the answer.

"No, nothing like that, I was... I needed help... with something very personal and Mac saw me struggling and offered advice. It helped and one thing led to another and before we knew, we were kinda dating". Sunset could see more questions coming in Apple Bloom expression but she beat it to it before it could get more complicated.

"It was pretty awkward first, because of the problem and because we didn't interact much until that point, but as he helped me we came to know each other and well... His kisses are incredible". By this point Sunset's cheeks were the color of her hair.

Apple Bloom's grin didn't help," Welp, you may know this already but ma brother was almost every girl's dream and look like there's going to be a few who would cry when you guys make it public".

"Tell me about it, I already have a headache every time Rainbow or Pinkie throw a dirty joke about Mac, ha ha only good side is when AJ beats them up, one time she put them in a sleeper hold and didn't let go until both were snoring on the floor".

Suddenly, Sunset's face turned troubled just like Apple Bloom not so long ago. The younger girl stopped her feeding and asked." Something wrong Sunset?". Sunset could only sigh and put her hands together.

"I'm afraid Bloom, afraid that when we confess our relationship some of the girls will get upset, that my friendship with then could be changed for the bad just because they have a crush in Mac". Sunset dreaded that, reason why there were just a few persons that knew about them going out, the day after the incident in school, Mac told Sunset that Granny Smith knew about them and that she was ok with that, that give Sunset a big scare but also did make her feel happy that she was accepted by the old timer.

"Can't be that bad, Twilight is dating Timber and that didn't affect them that much". Sunset showed a deadpan face to the little girl. "Oh yeah, my sister, sorry i forgot".

"It's ok, but you're right, it's Applejack's reaction that scares me the most. Well all my friends but specially Applejack, she didn't want any of us to make a move on Mac and Rainbow and Rarity wouldn't get the message, keep poking at Applejack with their jokes, and just the thought that we keep it a secret for so long, uuugggh, there's no escaping this".

"But you girls have been friends like forever, a honestly don think that this is gonna be that bad, if they did forgive you from mind controlling them why wouldn't they forgive you for going out with Mac?. Sure , they may be upset but not end of the world upset, right?".

Sunset thought about it and it did sense of course." yeah, they are some of the best friends a pony turned human can ask. Thanks Bloom, that lift a lot out of my shoulders, Mac and AJ are lucky to have a very mature sister as you". Sunset extended her hand and shook Apple Bloom's hair as she saw Mac do a couple of times, and Apple Bloom reacted just as those times. "Let's finish our food before it get cold and let's find that gift for the best boyfriend in the world!".

"And the best big brother in the world!". The two shook their drinks in a sign of cheer.

SWEET APPLE ACRES, HOMESTEAD.
After finishing with the stakes as well as a few more chores Mac entered the house with his sister tailing behind, Mac was still upset by Applejack tantrum but now he was begining to worry that she hasn't say anything, no argument, no thanks, nothing. What he saw however, was that she took some of the fruits and a drink from the basket, so at least she wasn't hungry. He still needed to check out her finger and see if she would require more treatment. As Mac did for the kitchen where the first aid box was, Applejack moved to the living room, her feet dragging and vague expression still on her face. Granny was nowhere on sight indicating that she was on her room.

With box in hand Mac followed his sister and found her sitting in the old sofa in front of the Tv, she had took off her boots and had her face hidden by her long legs which she was hugging. Mac felt bad seen his little sister like this, Applejack was a cheerful girl, while she didn't displayed like her cousin Pinkie she showed her affection by her thoughtfulness and hard working personality.

Knowing he needed another approach, Mac seated next to her and gently took her injured hand and inspected it. "Do you remember that Christmas when Pa give us Winona?, little thing was just born and we wanted for the furry fella to start running, I remember that a was disappointed that it was a girl and small, AB was afraid of the puppy thinking that it was going to eat her, but you, you thought that she was the best gift ever and nothing could beat it". Through her legs Mac managed to hear a whisper from Applejack that sounded like a 'darn right', that got a smile out of him, even in the slump AJ would never deny Winona as the best Christmas gift.

Mac was pleased to see the swelling in Applejack's finger almost gone, the purple was non existent now, so all that left was to clean the finger again and apply a bandage, once done and Applejack still refusing to see him or talk, Mac could only sigh and be patient, patting her shoulder Mac got up to leave when a hand took hold of his sleeve, Mac turned in time to see his sister with wide eyes surprised by her own reaction, her mouth moving, trying to squeeze words out of it, however at the end she let go of his shirt and assumed her previous position.

Mac stood there for a minute waiting, when he saw no further action by Applejack he bend over her shoulder and kissed her cheek, then left for his room to clean himself, Mac knew his sister was going through something difficult but she needed to take the first step and reach out for help, if Mac couldn't help her with that maybe her friends could, so now he needed to make a call.

BARNEY'S BAGS & LUGGAGE.
Sunset and Apple Bloom were inspecting the small store, looking for a backpack, briefcase or any other kind of bag that could be given to Mac, the two girls agreed that if they couldn't find one suitable enough, they'll go for plan 2, which was still undecided.
Still , the girls had their pride and refused to give up and run to Pinkie pie unless everything else failed.

While the place was small there were too many things to look at, from briefcases with different sizes and colors to shuffle bags and a few that looked like a mix of the two. The owner Mr Barney already told them where to look but still they couldn't agreed in one in particular, sometimes the color, size, too feminine, not enough pockets, too expensive. Although Sunset assured that she could pay the whole thing Apple Bloom insisted that she would pay part with the money she saved for the occasion, so the search went on.

"I'm gonna talk with Mr Barley again and see if he can find something on the back". Sunset left Apple Bloom to talk to the owner, Bloom did a double check of the bags and reached another section for satchel bags, AB tough that the name was familiar and then remembered, she heard the name from one of Mac's favorite movies, it was used by the hero in an old western movie that Mac often saw. The satchel bag in the movie was smaller that the few here but she thought that it could be a good option should they find nothing else.

Hearing Sunset and the store owner still talking Apple Bloom searched through the few bags that where at her level, she found nothing good in the front row so she tried the next level which was a few inches over her high, still she couldn't see nothing that really could stand out. As she was giving up in that row as well her eye got a glimpse of something red in the back row, it looked dusty and almost unnoticeable but it did seem it different to Apple Bloom somehow.

Feeling bold, Apple Bloom tried to reach the red thingy that called her attention, the bag was well behind more of it's kind and hard to reach but Bloom managed to get a hold of it, it was a belt, she could feel it now, trying to use her weight as leverage she pulled as hard as her arm would allow it, but the bag was well stuck behind two more bags. Apple Bloom relented but only to massage her arm which started to hurt from the extension.

Once again she tried, this time with more confidence, if the bag was really hard to pull maybe it could support her whole weight, and she did put everything this time, as it looked like it wouldn't move again Apple Bloom pulled one final time and it worked, however all of her weight caused the other bags to collapse as well, the girl fell with a yelp but didn't let go of her prize.

"Apple Bloom?, what happen? Are you ok?" hearing the commotion Sunset and Mr Barley quickly went where Apple Bloom was, after making sure that Apple Bloom was ok Sunset asked about her fall.

"Sorry y'all, Ah was just trying to get this bag from the back but it was stuck or something".

"It ok little one but next time please ask for help, you could had hurt yourself". Apple Bloom nodded and apologised. " Now, let see, uh hmm hmm, my my, seem you found something good".

"A satchel bag eh? It look like the once we us in Equestria". Sunset's comment draw the attention of the owner.

"Do they still use horses in that country of yours young lady?".
Sunset realize her mistake too late fortunately Apple Bloom saved her the trouble of explaining.

"Ma friend is from a county to the south, they still have horses for delivery".

"Ah, I see". The old man proceed to inspect the bag that AB dig out, it was a good bag, make with fine leather and painted with a beautiful burgundy color, it had a good amount of front pockets with different sizes and the bag looked big enough for books and notebooks, the belt strap was long enough for Mac's wide shoulders to fit in, in the front there was even a name plate. It was perfect.

"This one, I like this one Sunset, it like the one in Mac's favorite movie". Apple Bloom exclaimed with enthusiasm.

Sunset inspected the bag closer and indeed looked like the bags that ponikind used to put objects when moving at long distances, and it did look like the one in those cowboys movies Mac enjoyed.
The decision was made there and then. "How much for this one Mr Barley?".

The old man smiled at the request." I'll leave it at $97 and with the name printed, how those that sound?".

Sunset smiled back and shook his hand. " You have a deal sir".

After paying and requesting to have the bag ready for next saturday Sunset and Apple Bloom boarded the car and started they way to Sweet Apple Acres.

"Thanks Bloom, without you I wouldn't have been able to find the gift, heck I still wouldn't have any idea on what to give, I appreciated".

"Don't swear it Sunset, I also didn't know what to get and even then I may not had had enough to pay for it, so thanks too".

"Yur welcome lil sis". Sunset offered Apple Bloom a fist bump that the little girl happily returned, the two girls started laughing as Sunset's own southern accent.

After a little bit of driving AB shot a question. "Sunset?, hmm so when are you gonna tell the rest about you and ma brother?".

"Well, we agreed to do it during Mac's birthday, although Granny already knows, also Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna, some of Mac's friends too now that I think about it. Wow, I wonder how come non of the girls know yet".

"Yeah, I mean most folks in town know our family, specially Granny because she's been around like forever and Big Mac because of the school's football team, it hard to believe that no one noticed both of ya going out". Apple Bloom inquired as well.

"I guess we were more evasive that I thought". Sunset did a quick mental recount of the places she and Mac had use for dating and surprisingly they where all over the city, the more constant ones where the Hub and the park near city Hall, but both were mostly visited only at high hours where the chances of been seen by one of her friends was almost null.

Without more delays the little car stepped into the ground road to the Apple's farm, it was only then that Sunset remembered that she didn't have an explanation of why has she taken Apple Bloom from Fluttershy and her friends. Knowing Applejack may become suspicious of the way the two were hanging out." Hey Bloom, any chances of you knowing a good excuse as to why we are together?".

The little girl seemed to comprehend the meaning and quickly when pale." No at all , I thought that you knew what to say when we came back home".

Apple Bloom imagined her sister chewing her out by coming back from assisting one of her friends with something she told her not to do.

Fortunately for both girls, it was Big Mac who walked out of the house to receive the newcomers. Running just behind him and toward her little owner Winona shot forward and jumped at Apple Bloom trying to reach her face and lick it while the girl started laughing.

"Howdy Sunset, thanks for bringing ma lil sister home". Mac saluted Sunset in his courteous way not knowing that Apple Bloom already knew about them.

"Your welcome Big Macintosh, I just needed some help with something, that's all". Sunset responded sheepishly while scratching her arm, a little blush forming already in her face.

"Where's AJ and Granny? Are they sleep or something?" Apple Bloom asked her brother knowing that by this hour Granny Smith would be in her rocking chair and Applejack would be were they were, playing with their dog.

"Granny took AJ with her to the train station to pick Braeburn and the rest of our cousins". Mac explained to his sister but his eyes were glued to Sunset who was in a stalemate between moving to hug Mac or wait and see if he'll do something.

It was Apple Bloom who came to the rescue. "Will you kiss him already?, he's practically melting you up with his stare".

"Wha-what?" Mac asked dumbfounded, his stupor prolonged when Sunset took his face between her hands and delivered a warm kiss to his lips. Sunset got the reaction that she wanted when Mac's eyes turned dreamy and slowly wrapped his arms around her slim waist, the fact that his little sister was watching all but lost to him. Sunset broke the kiss with a soft push but left her eyes closed and their foreheads touching, her hand passed from holding his cheeks to rest in his shoulders. Mac loved the sensation and the warm feeling of holding his 'Sunny' so close to him." A guess this mean that little sis here know about us uh?".

"Eeyep, I kinda told her and she's fine with it, right Bloom? Bloom?. Both Mac and Sunset turned to Apple Bloom only to find the youngest Apple making a face as if she was trying to gag.

"Uhg, Scootaloo was right, watching older people smush their faces ain't funny". AB was starting to wonder why was she so exited about relationships now.

Mac started snickering at her sister comment and Sunset now turned to him." What's so funny".

" She call you old". As an answer Sunset elbow him in the ribs but only as banter as there was no malice behind the blow and her smile was too cute too.

" So, AB a hope i have yur blessing to date this fair maiden and sorry for keeping ya in the dark". Mac asked his sister while taking Sunset under his arm in a half hug.

"Sure sure, just don't start doin that in front of me to often will ya?, by the way Big Mac did she give ya that locket thingy that you didn't want me to grab?".

"She sure did Apple Bloom, sorry I didn't told ya either?". Sunset nodded to at the answer.

"That's ok, a lotta thing make sense now, well , I'll be going in now". With that Apple Bloom left with winona following her, leaving the couple with some privacy.

Now alone Sunset asked Mac a few questions. " it looked like you knew that I was coming with Apple Bloom, or am I wrong?".

Mac pondered at the question for a little. "I hear it from Fluttershy, I call her to ask for a favor and she told me how you took Bloom with ya, guessed that you would bring her here so I just waited".

"I see, what was the favor if you don't mind telling me?". Sunset asked a little curious as to why call Fluttershy.

" it's about Applejack. Today she acted all angry and moppy, she even hurt herself while working, nothing serious thank god but she went completely silent after that. I thought about calling you to see if you girls could cheer her up but before that I called Fluttershy to check on Bloom, that's when she told me".

Sunset nodded understanding the situation now. Suddenly a thought when into her head." Do you think that she found out about us?, it would make sense of why she acted like that".

Mac kissed the top of Sunset's head to ease her worries." Don't think so Sunny, a saw her checking the letter from the math course a couple of times, I think she's worried about me and the result."

Sunset's eyes went wide hearing about the letter. " Did... Did you passed, you did didn't you, tell me?".

Mac laughed and hugged Sunset again." Don't know yet, I wanted to open it when we meet again tomorrow, you still up for the Hub?".

"I was going to spend the morning with the girls and now that you mentioned about Applejack we may need to do something more but yes I can make it, you'll pick me up right?" Sunset felt honored that Mac wanted her to witness such moment along side her.

"Of course Sunny, and if we leave a little early we could do something more... Private". Mac started kissing Sunset in the neck while caressing her slender yet voluptuous form getting giggles as an answer.

"Stop it" Sunset told Mac while pushing him a little "Apple Bloom may be watching us from the house". Mac understood but the insinuation has lect its mark as Sunset suddenly felt her entire body heat up and the area between her legs getting aroused and tingling and if the appearance of the pole in Mac's pants was any indication he too was thinking about the same.

"Anyway, I'll talk to the girls to see what they planned for AJ, by the way... also I need to tell you something about my work and your family if you have the chance."

"Sure thing sugarcube, i'll see ya tomorrow, remember that I love you always" .

"Love you too my handsome man". With one final hug and breath taking kiss Sunset departed Sweet Apple Acres, all the way from the farm until the last moment of the day a sweet smile would adorn her face.

CHEERILEE'S HOME.
Cheerilee finished her list of chores for the day and went back to her room to check on her new roommate, While living alone had it perks Cheerilee was happy to have someone to talk after school days. Been in charge of the school's library and computer room left her drain of physical energy but not from the one used to talk, reason why she took the new girl in. As Cheerilee opened the door she found her friend looking under the bed trying to reach something and apparently failing to reach it.

"What are you doing?". The question took the girl by surprise as she slammed the top of her head under the bed.

"Fuck, ugh I almost had it before you interrupt me". The girl with purple hair and aquamarine streaks lashed out at Cheerilee who in turn only rolled her eyes.

"Language, and if you can't reached with your hands you could had just moved the bed" Cheerilee proceeded to do exactly that which only annoyed her companion even more what she found was the remote control for the tv.

"Whatever, I don't need it anymore". She jumped on the bed and put her hands under her head while crossing one leg over the other and started humming a tune.

"Sure thing, anyway, remember that tomorrow you're coming with me to the bar club I told you and please try to behave".

The girl in the bed tensed up and quickly looked for an excuse to avoid going to such place, not for the location itself but for the person she would come across." You know that you will eventually see them again if you want to keep living in this city do you". Cheerilee spoke before her friend could do it.

"Fuck that, the moment any of those seven dunces see me all hell will break loose, specially that hussie and her boy toy".

"It won't happen, you are with me and I am pretty sure Sunset Shimmer is the last person who can judge you after what she herself tried. Now stop complaining and look for something nice to wear, who knows, you may find your own boy toy as you call it, ha ha ha."

"Ugh, fiiiine, you are worse that Adagio when it comes to give orders, fuck".

" What did i just told you Aria?". Cheerilee asked the former siren.

"Sorry sorry, I'll... watch my tongue, ok?". Cheerilee nodded and when to prepare dinner leaving Aria Blaze to contemplate her fate. " Just my damn luck".

Author's Notes:

Ufff been busy this days, anyway, wanted to introduce one of the sirens into the story and in the end I choose Aria, thought that she works better in a dynamic with Cheerilee that Sonata or Adagio. Anyway thanks for reading as usual any constructive comment is gladly welcome.peace out

3.-Memories long forgotten

A lonely unicorn mare walked the long halls of the royal palace, her face was set into and angry scowl. Her march was uninterrupted for every guard and servant knew who she was and knew not to get in her way.

The angry mare did her way into the royal library and soon used her magic to light the candles of the now empty magic section, it was too late for anyone in their right mind to be here at this hour looking for magic and occult tomes that only the Canterlot royal library could have.

Maybe not at all, according to Princess Celestia her newest apprentice was so studious that she could literally eat books. That purple plot wannabe had somehow enchant HER mentor and taken HER place as her favorite pupil, even if the princess herself would denied, the way she spoke about Twister Scramble or wherever was her name is like she spoke of a daughter and that hurt the filly mare more that the fact that she was been cast aside.

So, if she didn't have a place in this world maybe she could find one in another. Thus the reason why the mare was here. She had heard from the Princess one time that this very room had an artifact that connected Equestria with another world were mysterious hairless two legged creatures lived, and that they used a different kind of magic from the one here.

If the mare could get her hooves in that knowledge she could easily surpass the purple invader and take back her place as Celestia's protege and maybe even been ascended to royalty.

Reaching the door beyond the magic section the mare found the path obstructed by a barrier, the barrier had been cast by Celestia herself but it was not impregnable, all you needed to do was cast a key spell with the specific frequency as the original caster. Luckily for the mare, years of tutelage under Celestia did this task easy.

After waving the last of the spell the door started to move with a loud grinding noise, like it hasn't been use in centuries and knowing of Celestia immortality that couldn't be to far off the case. As the door opened the unicorn mare used her horn magic to light up the room, it was dusty and smelled of moist and abandonment.

The mare pressed deeper into the room and almost scared herself to tartarus when a set of cyan eyes caught her. Quickly she prepared a spell to knock the other pony out, however something in the eyes of the other pony looked familiar. Trying her luck she moved closer to the other pony and as she got closer she could make out the physical appearance of the intruder, her eyes were cyan colored and her fur was a light yellow with a mane of the same color mixed with crimson. Sunset Shimmer was staring at herself.

Sunset was seeing her reflection, it was a mirror, a big dusty old mirror. Sunset inspected the rest of the room but she couldn't find nothing else of interest, only the mirror. It was located right in the center of the room, with nothing on the back or the sides. The only curious feature was the ornament in the top of its frame.

The ornament was shaped like a circle with most of its face covered by black, the only part not covered by the darkness shone with a golden light, as Sunset took a closer look she could see the golden light fading away, she could not understand the meaning behind it with just a look and there was no time to study the relic.

Sunset tried to get a sense of the magic in the mirror but her probing prove fruitless, at the end Sunset decided to go for an good old touch and see experiment. The frame and the back give a negative so it was time to touch the glass of the mirror.

After taking a few calming breaths she poked the surface of the mirror with the tip of her hoof and as soon as it did contact the surface changed to a liquid form, Sunset retrieved her hoof fast and inspected it but everything looked fine, feeling more confidence she repeated the act and got the same result with the solid surface turning liquid once more but now Sunset watched how her hoof looked inside the mirror and what she saw shocked her.

Her hoof transformed into a stump with small appendices coming out of it, five in total all of them lacking any fur, when Sunset pulled back again her hoof came like normal. She repeated the experiment with her other hoof and also both hooves at the same time and the result was the same. Was this mirror the gateway for the other world or something else entirely, she couldn't tell for sure yet and there was not much time left, soon Celestia would notice that somepony had meddled with one of her spells and would send the guards to check. Taking her decision Sunset when back to her room and collected what she could fit in her saddle bag, including bits, a few clothes and a few hey sandwiches just in case. Back in the room with the mirror Sunset walked to it's front and got ready, this was it,the moment to prove to Equestria that Sunset Shimmer was irreplaceable and that no pony could take her place next to the princess.

As Sunset got her hoof back in the mirror the door to the library was abruptly opened and the voice of the guards could be hear
"Is this the room that her majesty told you?".

"Yes, she told me to immediately inspect the place for one of her barriers had been broken, we have to catch the culprit". Hearing the guards approach with the intention of arresting her Sunset panicked and in her frightened state she didn't noticed how close she got to the mirror tripping with the frame. The guards hear a female yelp and moved inside the room with the mirror only to find it empty, at the same time the last of the golden light was dissipated by the dark and the magic that connected the two worlds ceased.

HUMAN WORLD, CANTERLOT HIGH SCHOOL.
With a groan and some discomfort a girl found herself in front of the statue of the Canterlot High School, with effort the girl managed to achieve a seating position in the floor." ugh, my head, what happen, where... am I?". She turned her head around trying to get a bearing of her location but to her shock everything was different, no longer was she in the Royal castle but in what looked like a park, a really strange park, she saw a long statue of a pony in front of her and the base of the statue shone with dim gold light that started to turn dark, she saw her reflection on it and she screamed. The creature that stared back at her was completely hairless except for her mane that looked like her own, her eyes were the same color but instance of been in top of a muzzle there was only a small pointy thing with holes, her ears were now at the side of her big head rather that the top and what scare her the most was the fact that her horn was gone completely.

As Sunset inspected the rest of her body she found it changed completely as well , her hooves were gone replaced with the long limbs and stump she saw before, her fetlocks were replaced with the same expect they were covered with a set of boots, now that she realized most of her body was covered in cloths that fit her weird new body, she tried to stand in all four to look for a place to hide while her panic ceased, luckily some bushes provide her with some privacy and she moved there.

Once hidden Sunset continued Inspecting her surroundings as well as her new body, so far as she could tell she wasn't hallucinating this weird situation, it was real, this was the world that Princess Celestia told her about and she has turned into one of those creatures, from her hidden spot she could see more of those beings walking around, she could distinguish male from female, young from old and even some sense of flow, they were gathering in mass inside the building in front of the statue.

Many of them carried banners and flags with a symbol similar to the statue with the letters CHS or Wondercolts on it. Sunset then realize something... She could read those symbols, she understood them. That discovery give her a sense of self control,
when she understood thing they became easy for her.

Only after calming herself did she realise something else, it was cold. Not bone chilling cold but skin with out fur was not ideal for this weather, she was only wearing a short skirt and a sleeveless blouse making things worse, she started rubbing her arms with her hands trying to keep them warm but her movements were clumsy at best due to not fully learn to control her new extremities. Remembering her saddle bag she opened to find that the stuff she brought with her had been affected by the portal as well, the few clothes that Sunset had have taking the shape to accommodate her new form, still non of them worked for this weather, the bits have turned into different kind of money with some papers mixed amongst them, her hey sandwiches looked almost the same but she couldn't be sure.

Sunset spied on the beings once more and saw all of them walking with their fetlocks in a bipedal position, if she was going to move around without looking suspicious she needed to walk like them, so she tried and tried and tried until she walked like a drunk pony trying to kiss a street lamp, still it was as best as she could do it for now, but now came the moment to decide what to do, go back and receive her punishment or try and find some of that knowledge that this world could offer.

Sunset pondered at the options while continuing her walk training, her shoulders were getting colder while she thought but then an idea clicked in her mind, she could choose both, first learning what she could from this world and then go back, also there was the chance that if Sunset found something really important she could take that knowledge to Celestia and say that it was for the sake of research, she could be forgiven and maybe she could even be promoted to be Celestia's protege in place of that purple flank.

Yes, that was the best plan, but first she needed to go back to the portal and explain things to the Princess so she'll have her blessing, better now that later when she could be angrier.

Breathing deep Sunset walked out of the bushes and stood in the open for a minute, the passing creatures did turn to her but not for long, she then did her way back to the statue trying to walk like the others, once in front Sunset kneel in front of the monument, waiting until no one could see her and pushed with her hands, her hands touched only cold stone, she tried again only to have the same result, again she tried with desperation now turning into horror " No, no no no no, it can't be, am I trap here,no... NO!."

Her fear was escalating, with shaky steps make worst by the cold in her legs Sunset walked away from the statue, tears just about to appear in her eyes when a voice from behind call her. "Sugarcube, are you alright?". Sunset almost jumped when the creature called her, she turned to see an old female with white hair tied in a bun. The old lady watched Sunset with concern written in her face and Sunset could barely keep her composure.

"Excuse me?" Sunset asked trying not to sound more freak out that she really was.

"I'm asking if you are ok missy? You look kinda lost, if yur here for the game sorry to tell you that it almost finish." The old lady informed Sunset.

"Game?, no no I'm not here for a game I'm... I'm looking for..."
Sunset didn't know what to say, not like this lady would tell her about other secret portal that could take her back to her world.

"Ah, you must be looking for Principal Celestia aren't ya?."

"Pri-principal Celestia?, you mean Princess Celestia is here?"

"Weeell, I don know about no Princess but if Celestia is who yur looking for she's watching the game in the teacher's booth."

"She is? Where, where can I find this game you speak of." Sunset asked more animated now, if the princess was here maybe she was looking for her and came to take her back.

"You just go through that door over there and keep goin straight until you reach the outside then you'll see the game field, I'm in my way there, my grandson is playing too." the old lady said with pride. Before Sunset could hear more from the old lady she run in the direction pointed to her. Granny Smith saw the girl slam herself against the door like she expected the door to open automatically and after that she managed to open the door she disappeared inside the school. "What's with yung ones this days?, always in a hurry,hmm forgot to ask the girl why wasn't she wearing a coat or something, gonna catch a cold like that."

Sunset walked as fast as her new limbs would allow her, if the old lady was right then she will find the Princess watching this 'game', now that she remember she saw many of the creatures carrying banners and flags and if the name of the school she was in was any indication that means that Celestia was the honor guest.

Soon Sunset found the last door and with a push open it, the first thing that welcome her was the roaring sound of cheers and yells of the creatures, the second was that blasted cold that force her to hug herself, she could see the field now and then she saw what was taking place.

Two groups of creatures were fighting one another,fighting for control over a oval object, a ball. Sunset didn't pay much attention but from a few glances she could tell that most of the people here were cheering for the blue and white group, it make sense since it was the local team apparently. Not only that but they were dominating the game, as Sunset tried to catch a glimpse of the Princess she continued half watching the duel, it started to look lest that a game and more of a brawl when the two teams connected for the ball, it reminded Sunset of the hoofball game that was played in Equestria and wondered if someone brought that game over here or was the other way around.

The cold weather started to take a toll on the girl as she started sneezing and feeling lightheaded making her situation more difficult, then she hear it, it was dim and mixed with the voices of dozens of people but Sunset was sure she heard the Princess.

Sunset tried to focus in the voice and pinpoint the origin, "...on team go Macin... an do it". There, she hear her again, looking over the people Sunset found the Princess inside a booth along another person cheering, Sunset did her way toward them but as she was getting closer the game ended, as if they were a tidal wave the creatures descended from the bleachers and Sunset couldn't fight the avalanche of bodies that crashed down on her.

With as much strength as she could muster with her body Sunset managed to dislocated herself from the mass but she lost sight of her target in the process, then she got a glimpse of her multicolored hair and charged forward again, Sunset lost count of how many times she was elbowed and pushed but little by little she did her way through, finally she saw her entering back at the school and Sunset followed, as she got closer she now could feel the begining of a fever coming down on her but she will it aside .

Abruptly Sunset opened the door of the school and tried to catch sight of Celestia once more, she saw a door ajar and quickly went that way, in her weak state Sunset opened the door too fast with little control hitting the person behind it." HEY! WHAT'S THE BIG IDEA, YOU MAKE ME SPILL MY DRINK ALL OVER!".

Sunset rised her eyes to find three male creatures with angry looks on their faces, the one yelling at her looking menacingly. "Im... I'm sorry but I'm... I'm in a hurry, I have to find someone."

"You think a simple sorry it gonna cut it, you know how much this shirt cost bitch". The male grabbed Sunset's wrist while continuing his banter.

"Ple-please I don't have time for this I... I need to go." Sunset tried desperately to shake her attacker off but her desperation had reached it's limit and Sunset was openly crying now "Please, let me go."

"I don't think so, until you pay me for my shirt you aren't going anywhere, let see what you have in that bag." the creature took hold of Sunset's saddle bag but Sunset tried to fight him only for him to push her off.

"Noooo" Sunset screamed with the last of her energy but her words where meaningless, or so she thought.

Suddenly the door from where Sunset entered burst open and forth came one of the creatures that took part in the game, to Sunset he looked like a guard of the royal castle with his helmet and armor, "What's going on here fellas?" asked the newcomer.

Sunset could only say a word and point to her bag, "Help". The white player didn't need any more explanations, seen the girl crying and the three bullies there with their hand in her belongings was more that enough to understand the implication.

Like a wild stallion The player took the bag from the offender with one hand and lift him up with the other while commanding the other with his sight. "If any of you as much as touch this girl I'll end you here and now, you don come to this school to cause problems ever again or ya'll find me here waiting for ya". The player let go of the offender and he and his companions left in a hurry without turning back, then he turned back in time to see the girl he just saved almost collapsing, managing to catch her he quickly noticed the high temperature in her body. " Miss, yur burning, a have to take you to the nurse office".

Sunset tried to protest but found herself lifted completely by her savior. "nno prin... cesss Celes... tia, talk to her... need... going back, Eques... tri..a". The young man didn't understood what the girl was talking about but he was sure she mentioned the Principal. Not stopping for anything he took the feverish girl to the nurse office making mental note of calling either Celestia or Luna to come and see the girl.

THREE HOURS LATER
NURSE ROOM, CHS.
18 year old Macintosh Apple watched not for the first time his watch, it had been almost three hours since the game ended and he was still waiting outside the Nurse room, waiting for news about the girl he saved and brought here, he only moved one time to call his family and change from his uniform. He didn't even went to celebrate with his team the victory over his rivals, he was just worried, the look the girl had in her face when he met her was very similar at her sister Applejack when the medics told the family that their parents passed, fear, uncertainty, desperation, and maybe remorse, he wasn't sure about that last one.

From his seated position Mac saw a pair of smooth legs appear in front of him and he looked up to see his Math teacher Luna with an scowl on her face. "Nothing?" asked Mac.

"Nothing, I looked up but her face doesn't show up in the middle school roster or the one from Crystal Prep, plus she didn't have any ID with her, not even a cellphone! Could you believe it, a teen without a phone". Mac give her a 'really?' look "yeah I forgot you don't use one either". Luna took the seat next to Mac and continued." There's no report of missing girls or any person by that matter. What I did saw was the security cameras and had to say you looked really cool saving the girl, you'll make me jealous". This time Mac face turned to one of annoyance and disbelieve which did make Luna cringe. "Sorry sorry, dick move". Luna felt bad for tease the young man who not too long ago declared his crush for her, a crush that she broke before it could bloom into something else." Anyway, I'll give the video to the police just in case those bandits ever come back but I doubt they have the balls for it".

Mac listened with only half his attention, he was tired and hungry but most of all, he was curious about the well being of the girl. Just as he was thinking about asking again the door got open and out walked Principal Celestia, she looked concern and tired as well. Both Mac and Luna stood up as she approached." The nurse is still checking her out, most of the fever is gone but she seem a little bit delirious, she keep calling me 'princess' and something about ponies and mirrors, she even seem confused by little things like phones and such, any luck with her identity?". Celestia asked her sister.

"Not whatsoever the police will start checking tomorrow but until then they say to keep her here just in case someone come looking for her". Luna didn't seem all too pleased with the prospect of staying longer.

"I guess I'll sta..". Celestia was about to take the role when she was interrupted by the student besides them.

"Wait miss Principal, if yur not against it I would like to keep an eye on her." Mac proposed to the two adults. "Tomorrow yur gonna have yur hands full with paperwork and provably need some shut eye so let me stay." Celestia considered the option but couldn't accepted completely.

"I don't know Big Mac, I know you found her and brought her here but you just played a game in a bad weather, the last thing I want is Granny getting mad at me if you get sick too".

Luna saw the dejected face Mac did after her sister answer and intervened. "I think Mac should stay tonight sis, like you said he found her and he defended her from those guys, when the police come tomorrow to do the report they'll probably ask to speak with him anyway so it will save some time if he's here from the begining".

Celestia thought about argue but Luna did have a point and as far as she knew Macintosh was one of the healthiest students she had ever have so at the end she caved in." Very well, the nurse will stay as well anyway so if you need something speak to her, just call Granny and let her know you are staying and after everything is done go home and rest". Celestia moved in front of Mac and patted him in the shoulder." I didn't get the chance to congratulate you before but thanks for the hard work and good game, you're parents would have been proud Big Mac."

"Tia is right Mac, you did good kid, feel proud of yourself". Luna told him too.

"Thank y'all, it mean a lot coming from you two". Mac thank them and walk them to their car, as he came back Mac found the nurse awaiting him." Something the matter ma'am?."

"Ah yes , I need to make a report for the school, would you mind watching over the patient for a moment?."

"Not at all ma'am, I can take care of it". The nurse nodded and left for another office, Mac then opened the door and walked in. Inside he found the room in silent except for some small noises coming from the machines in there. Mac hesitated a little but decided to take a closer look at the girl in the bed, he removed the curtains but to his surprise he found the girl awake and trying to remove the UV needle in her arm, as she saw him she scooped deeper in the bed away from him while saying indistinguishable words." Calm down missy, I'm not gonna hurt ya I'm... I'm just watching over you".

The girl stopped for a moment but she still looked scared holding the sheets as a shield against him. Mac considered how to approach the girl without scaring her more and decided to go for safe." My... My name is Macintosh Apple, I brought you here so that the nurse could help ya get better, would you mind tell me yur name missy?"

The girl looked skeptical to answer but seen no sight of the princess she decided to talk." My name is Sunset Shimmer, where is the princess?."

"If yur talking about the Principal Celestia? She's gone and won't come back till tomorrow, miss Shimmer, right now yur in the school nurse room and the nurse will be back in a little bit."

The girl, Sunset Shimmer didn't seem to take the news too well and soon she started sobbing and tearing up." So that's it? Am I trap here forever? What am I going to do?"

Sunset started shaking from the hard emotions pilling up, her head buried behind her knees, she then stopped when she felt a hand touching her back, she looked up to find the older boy patting her " There there, I know it may look bad now but I can tell from earlier that yur a strong gal and no matter what there's good people here that can help ya if you need anything, just ask"

Sunset saw the guy's face and she couldn't understand why but she felt relived like she wasn't alone. "You... You'll help me?, a stranger?"

Mac smiled to her and nodded " Eeyep, matter of fact we can start with ma jacket, you were awfully cold earlier so with it you wont have that problem".

"Jacket?" Sunset asked and then felt over her shoulder something that wasn't there before, she removed the sheet to realise that a black leather jacket was resting on her shoulders, she was sure that the jacket wasn't part of her original outfit which mean that the tall blonde boy had give it to her. The smell of fresh apples soon started assaulting her nostrils and the guy started talking but Sunset found herself falling sleep, however unlike the first time she felt good and calm, like she was back to normal. Her mind telling her that maybe this new world wasn't so scary anymore.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT
PRESENT.
startled Sunset Shimmer woke up, in her surprise she felt from the bed bumping the nightstand next to her bed which in turn woke the little reptile sleeping in its cage.

"Ugh, that hurt" Sunset lift herself up from the floor. "Sorry Ray for waking you up". She reached for the cage but stopped when she saw her hand, it was glowing with magic, but unlike her normal yellow glow this time it was a soft pink with red glimmers. She inspected the rest of her body and saw the same magical aura covering her. Then like a tsunami the whole memory of the dream she just experienced came back to her.

All of it at once. Her arrival, her mad search for who she thought that was the princess and her collapse, she was surprised to remember everything at once like if the dream was a video recording.

She always thought about that day but the memories were always fussy, she started to forget because of the shame she felt after Princess Twilight reform her but now remembering everything she saw that not everything was bad.

"Mac! I met Mac that day, he... he saved me!, he watched over me!... He give me his jacket!" Sunset went to her closet where she kept some of her old stuff, she opened the box that had her old clothes from her first year of high school, with trembling hands Sunset digged out her old jacket, it was an old black leather jacket with military yellow arrows in the sleeves, it was one of her favorites pieces of clothing but she had to stop using it when her bust grow too big for it, slowly she turned the jacket inside out and gasped when she saw something she never once noticed, in the back right under the patch with the size sticker was there was a seam, two actually, engraved were the initials M.A.

Sunset felt fresh tears forming, she didn't understood why has she remembered this right now but she was glad he was there, that only did make her love him even more taking the jacket with her Sunset returned to bed and tried to sleep once more, her mind still hiding more memories and answer but for the time being she was more that happy with her new or old addition as she rested she took a tentative sniff of the jacket and to her surprise, it still smelled of fresh apples.

Author's Notes:

Chapter 3 friends, trying keeping up with the writing but the my job is pilling up, I'll try to move ahead during the holidays.

Anyway, is a little hard writing the Apples southern accent, i only managed so far because I live in Houston and some folks still talk like that but hearing is one thing, writing is way harder.

Finally happy birthday to my daughter who turned 4 a few days ago. Like always hope you like this chapter, until next time

4.- Girls just want to have fun

Sunset finished her preparations and departed for her car, she did mental notes about today's activities and found there weren't many but what they lacked in number more that did for importance.

First, she would meet with her friends and together they'll cheer up Applejack, enjoy some quality time since little by little they had spend less time as a group due to their occupations and their choices in future studies.

Second and last she would meet Mac, that one was for many reasons, to talk about the proposition that Mr Scroll told her, to go to their date at the Hub and more important, to see him. The dream she had last night had only increased her desire to be with him but also had open up many questions about her arrival in the human world and why she couldn't remember clearly.

First thing first, she headed for Fluttershy and Pinkie's homes to pick them up, the meeting would be at Rarity's home, Sunset only needed to pick up both Pinkie and Fluttershy.

Taking Pinkie was not problem, she was ready and didn't even waited for the car to stop when she was inside telling Sunset to step it up, after Sunset's soul returned to her body she warned her that if she ever did that again she would throw her from a bridge, when Pinkie laughed she told her ' with no balloons' and the girl when quiet. Next came Flutters and just as Sunset expected the girl was in a panic not wanting to leave her dear animals unattended for long, after some reassurance that it was not the end of the world she complied and soon they were at Rarity's.

Not soon after Rainbow arrived in her motorbike with a teary eyed Twilight hanging to Rainbow for dear life.

"Is it over? Are we dead yet?". Asked Twilight afraid of opening her eyes.

"Aaah Come on! If you want scary you should drive with Ditzy in one of her mail deliveries". Responded Rainbow while putting her helmet away and trying to remove the bespectacled girl from her.

"Ahem, thanks for coming to my humble above everyone, please do come in". Called Rarity with her exaggerated upper class tone.

As the girls started walking inside it was Fluttershy who noticed the absence. "E-excuseme bu-but aren't we miss...?".

"Hey, where's Applejack?" finished Pinkie before Fluttershy could.

"Wait, weren't you suppose to pick her up Rarity?". Asked Sunset to the fashionista.

"We-well you see darling I'm ugh well I..." Just as Rarity was fishing for a credible answer for her mishap, a loud hunk reverberated through the air. Every girl turned to find Mac's truck slowing down next to Sunset's car. From the back of the truck two girls jumped off with Mac himself stepping out from the passenger seat, the missing girl, Applejack was in the driver's seat.

Big Mac walked over the other door and opened for her sister who looked nervous, once she accomplished her exit from the vehicle she was slapped on the back by one of the pigtailed girl with blonde hair. "Hueee cousin, that had to be one of the shakiest drives I've ever seen and I've seen many".

The other girl joined to the comment" Darn right Jackie, poor truck shaked more that a rattlesnake's tale when is courting hahaha".

Poor Applejack was red faced and shushing her two attackers,"Shu-shuudap, I was just nervous, and Big Mac here keep poking me in the ribs, I almost crashed you big dunce!". Mac who was snickering just ignored her rant.

"Sorry sis but you needed to loosen up, the way you were driving we would never had make it out of the farm today, you did good sis, just drive carefully when ya come back". Mac turned to her sister's friends and saluted with a nod, his eyes resting in Sunset for a few seconds before he walked away, some of the girls waved back missing Sunset's blushing face.

"We'll see ya around Jackie, have fun". The girl with green hair told Applejack before walking off to catch Mac and the blonde girl, another truck parked behind them with Braeburn Apple at the wheel and the three remaining Apples got up and drove away.

After the little show Rainbow asked watching the old truck Mac left behind." What was that about and since when do you drive AJ?".

"Those were my cousins, you know Braeburn already, the girls are from our family at the north Jonagold and honeydew, try to guess who is who".

"What about this" Rainbow pointed to the red pick up truck." Big Mac never let anyone drive his truck and he even let you the keys to drive it back".

Applejack casted a downed look and scratched her neck. " We... had been kinda bad lately, well mostly me since that day Sunset got sick, but it was getting worse, I guess letting me use his truck and teaching me to drive was his way of showing he had forgiven me".

Sunset approached Applejack and put her arm over Applejack's shoulder." We are here for you if you wanna talk about it, and luckily, you are here too hmmm?" Sunset shot Rarity a 'you just dodged a bullet there' look who she seemed to understand.

"I'm sorry darling I been to busy with school and work that I forgot to pick you up, please forgive me". Asked Rarity nicely.

"Ok ok, but let's get something to fill the ol belly first I'm starving".

"Now that's the Applejack we know, more food for her hip hahaha". Rainbow started teasing her friend about ber developed body.

"I'm gonna kick yur ass Rainbow". Applejack warned the speedy girl as they all walked inside their host's house.

Rarity's house was like a gathering place for the seven friends, while most of their friendly meetings would be at school or the Apple farm when the girls wanted real privacy for more mature talks or simply unwind up Rarity's was the place to go. The place was bought by her parents when they saw their daughter's dream of been a fashion designer, soon Rarity turned the place into her workshop and when she started making money working for Sassy Saddles the owner of Canterlot's most famous boutique, they left her move to the place entirely, just as long as she could take care of Sweety Belle from time to time.

The girls started walking around the house, the layout of it was memorized long ago, Pinkie did for the Bathroom, Fluttershy and Applejack seated down in the living room where Rarity had prepared a few of her fluffy sheets for any who wants to seat on the floor, Rainbow like always took the whole couch to herself and like always didn't help in any kind of preparation. Twilight who was put in charge of entertainment started pulling video games , movies and board games out of her backpack, Sunset followed Rarity to the kitchen to help her with the food.

The food was settled in top of a foldable table easy to reach for everyone except Rainbow, the large tv was on displaying the last movie the girls saw almost a month ago, the girls started with some mundane chat while everyone else settled around. Everyone took turns going on about her lives, Pinkie now had a new roommate named Sugar Belle, Rainbow commented about the soccer games she was going to play, Rarity talked about the new models she needed for her clothes, Twilight also was busy working for Principal Celestia, Sunset only enjoyed the conversation without jumping in, she wanted to tell the girls about the glow of her magic changing but she needed more time to confirm anything, but soon the main topic of the meeting came about.

"I know what yur trying and you can stop, thank y'all for cheering me up but you can't understand what I'm coming from". Applejack told the girls.

"That's a little harsh don't you think?, I mean sure some of us don't have older siblings to worry about but the rest do, Fluttershy has her older brother, so does Twilight and Pinkie had Maud so saying that we ALL don't understand is out of argument". Sunset used logic to pierce through Applejack's excuses.

"True, but did any of ya find yourself lashing and angry at yur brother just because he was changing, I mean I don mind his Math thingy diploma but what if it gets in the way of the farm, what if he start taking more time with his job as a tutor and less as the head of our business". Applejack felt like chocking at the last words that came out of her mouth.

The girls looked one another feeling the tension that Applejack just released." Applejack?, are you afraid that Big Mac could leave the farm and you behind?". All eyes turned to Pinkie Pie who was watching the ceiling with a thoughtful look in her face.

"Wha-what did you say just now?" Applejack asked standing up from her spot.

"I asked you, Applejack Apple if you are afraid of been left behind by your brother". Pinkie responded now looking at her distant cousin with more conviction in her eyes.

Applejack's face morphed from one emotion to another until her face settled in an angry scowl, then her hands turned into fists and she took a few steps toward where Pinkie was seating." Care to repeat that cousin?".

"Why yes I can! are you the Applejack who is the most welcoming and honest person in this world afraid that her big brother is gonna leave you?" To the shock of everyone Pinkie was actually angry enough to yell and challenge Applejack in her own element, honesty.

Applejack responded by growling and moving with all purpose closer to pinkie but Rainbow and Sunset stood up in her way as Fluttershy and Twilight moved away from the confrontation.

"Wow wow there AJ, are you trying to start a fight here? with one of your friends no less?" Rainbow asked now starting to see what Pinkie was getting at.

"Applejack, you need to calm down, I'm sure Pinkie is not looking to insult you, we are all friends here, had been for three years". Sunset added trying to help Rainbow in keeping peace.

"Applejack, you... you told us that no one couldn't understand what you are going through but that's not true. When Maud decided to leave the quarry and our family I almost cried my heart out, I thought that she didn't love us anymore, especially me, so I told her that if she left I would never talk to her again. I was wrong thought, it was me who wasn't showing her love, I was ready to hurt her only so she would stay rather that been happy for my sister because she was chasing her dreams". Pinkie was crying by this point and even Applejack seemed taken by surprise.

"I... I'm sorry Sugarcube, I didn't know". Applejack passed through the girls and hugged Pinkie who returned the hug as well, all around their friends were either crying too or with smiles on their faces.

" It's ok darling, even right now I'm sure that Big Mac worries just as much about you and Apple Bloom just as you do about him".
Rarity told Applejack.

"I know but it's still difficult, since Ma & Pa passed away it was Big Mac who took care of us, don't get me wrong Granny did a heck of a job too but it was Mac who broke his back working the farm and spend countless hours making sure Apple Bloom and I didn't needed anything, when one of us hurt or had a nightmare that big goof would just walk in and soon did everything right again, what I'm trying to say is that I... I think I'm soo use to have him there for us and only for us that the thought of him even goin away scare the bejesus out of me". Applejack was openly crying now and hugging Pinkie Pie, the pink girl patted her cousin in the back a little to hard until Applejack realise she was probably crushing her with the hug.

"Cough cough, I... cough...I'm happy that you open up to us Applejack but next time try not to squeeze my insides please". Everyone laughed their hearts out but non more that Sunset, this huge discovery give her inside at Applejack problem with Mac dating, and knowing the problem means she could work toward a solution. However her triumph was short lived thanks to the one and only Rainbow Dash.

"Sooo that means Big Mac is back on the market?".

"HECK NO!, and that's a double heck no for you Rainbow, count my brother out of yur trophy list, you already had yur fun with ma cousin".

Every single girl in the room speechless as the new hit their ears. Rainbow herself let her jaw hang open while her face turned red.
"Wha... How did you?... I mean... Whaaaat?".

"Darling! Is that true?" asked Rarity, her tea all but forgotten. This was sassy, scandalous, this was gold.

"Little miss here did the deed at our last family reunion with Braeburn, in the farm, while knowing that he's four year older". Applejack shot mercilessly.

"Well? So what? at least I did it and enjoy it, not like the egghead here that wouldn't pass from holding hands and kiss cheeks only". Rainbow in classic Rainbow manner thrown her friend under the bus to save some skin.

All eyes turned now to Twilight Sparkle who so far was doing a good job of been in the shadows." Of- Of course we have done more that that, I mean coitus is very normal for couples that had been dating for 2 year, right? ha ha ha aaaa". The way Twilight reacted didn't fool anyone but then infected by Rainbow Twilight changed the center of attention to the next girl. " I mean if I didn't know about sex I would have totally asked Rarity?".

Rarity spit her tea that unfortunately hit poor Fluttershy." Darling! How could you?". Twilight just put the logs for Rarity.

"Ah come on Rarity, we all know of your little flare with that guy from Crystal prep, the one from the rich family". Pinkie added gasoline to the roasting.

"Yeah!, what was his name again? Expensive Shorts?" Rainbow brought the torch.

"No no, his name was Nice Jeans or somethings". Applejack lit the fire.

"FANCY PANTS!, he's name is Fan... cy Pants, ugh I hate you all". And Rarity threw herself to the fire, head first. The girls all broke into hysterical laughter including Rarity. Any other group may had broke into a cat fight then and there but the years of tribulations and mishaps have don't nothing but cemented the friendship the seven girls had.

As the feasting continued under games, laughs and movies Applejack open up more, telling the girls that she didn't want her brother dating any of them because it would make things awkward between them, specially if the relationship failed.

"Come on AJ, there's have to be more to that that just feel awkward about one of us dating your brother, like ok let's say that I date Big Mac and-".

"No you won't". Applejack told Rainbow without hesitation.

"Ok ok let's say you let me date Big Mac and-".

"No I wouldn't". Applejack told Rainbow again

"Grrrrr , Fine, let's pretend hmm Fluttershy!, yes Fluttershy and Big Mac date and let's pretend they break up because Flutters wouldn't give him any, would you feel weird just because your brother traded saliva with sor Purisima here or because from then on every time you see her you'll ask yourself did my brother french kiss her?".

"Rainbow Dash!, if yur trying to convince me of letting you date ma brother yur making me hate the idea even more, and no I don care how far my brother does it with any of you but should you date him and break his heart then i would have ta break yur bones and I don want that, you get me?".

"Well, you are assuming that Big Mac wouldn't never hurt say girl, isn't that a little unfair to judge us like that?". Asked Twilight using logic like always to approach the problems.

"I get what you mean Twi, and I'm not saying that any of you are bad persons or that you would cheat my brother at first sight, but I know him way more that I know any of you, and I know that if that dunce felt in love he'll do anything and I mean anything to make that girl the happiest girl in this darn world".

The girls went silent while contemplating what the farmer girl just told them, Sunset knew from experience what AJ was trying to convey as she was the living proof of her statement. Since day one of their relationship Mac has been there whenever Sunset had needed him, showing her just how much he loved her and care for her, Sunset's dream of the previous night proved that even before knowing her he was willing to protect her from harm and the sex the two had shared was a billion times better because of that love.

The moment of reflection was broken by the timid member of the group." Applejack?, hmm you wouldn't break my bones for pretending at breaking with your brother would you? I mean, I can give him as much as he wants from me, i mean, pretending I mean". Again the laugh broke into six of the seven girls, the one not laughing was of course Fluttershy, almost to innocent to understand what she was implying.

"Soo Shimmer, what about you?" asked Rainbow still not satisfied.

Sunset felt a dark pit starting to for in her stomach."Wha-what about me?".

"Are you still part of the virgin squad there or did you pop your cherry already?". Rainbow said pointing to a red faced Fluttershy who was been explained by Pinkie Pie the meaning of her words earlier.

Sunset's mind froze but her body was turning awfully hot." I... I wouldn't... I mean I haven't...". Suddenly Sunset felt all eyes focus on her and her situation just got worse from there.

"Uuuuuh, that face say she had seen some action". Said Pinkie with a impossible ear to ear grin.

"What would you know about that Pinkie, yur just as virgin as the land behind the quarry yur family lives in". Countered Applejack, but to her surprise Pinkie rolled her eyes and offered a sympathetic smile.

Applejack's jaw dropped." Pinkie Pie!, don tell me yur not...? Pinkie yur not even 18 yet!".

"Sorry cousin but let just say that things got messy and wild, don't worry though I used protection". Pinkie Pie said with any shame whatsoever.

"That's not the problem!, YOU ARE A MINOR, that's the problem, I can't even... Ugh no forget it, I don wanna know anymore". Applejack just shook her head while Rainbow give Pinkie a high five for becoming one of them.

Rarity however didn't miss the real target of the question." We're still waiting darling, have any gentleman walked by the pillar of your venus, hmmm?".

"You know Rarity?, you can sound really slutty when you want to, and before you lose your panties thinking about it, yes I have done it and no I'm not going to tell you with who so drop it sister".
Sunset took the previous chance to calm her thoughts and built counter offensives to anymore digging the girls may try.

However, in her limited wisdom Sunset failed to account for Rainbow's stubbornness and Rarity's hunger for gossip. Each took seat next to Sunset who has assumed a mean face and crossed her arms trying to look as intimidating as possible.

"Sooo, was it Flash Sentry?". Almost at once five consecutive facepalms could be hear while Sunset simple shot Rainbow a look of disbelief." ha ha sorry, I guess that's was dumb question".

"Was someone we know darling?, like someone from school?". Rarity continued the barrage.

Sunset was begining to get piss at her friends , it didn't help that Pinkie started to take shot at her too. "Is someone from work?, is it that guy with the lazy eye?" somehow Pinkie imitated perfectly the way the other eye looked in her coworker.

"Would you knock it off girls?, no matter how much you ask I'm not telli-".

"Is it my brother?". Asked Applejack before Sunset could finish her sentence, Sunset didn't move, didn't even breath or dared to look at Applejack, somehow her blood felt cold and the pit in her stomach turned into a freaking black hole sucking any and all warm from her body, Sunset didn't know how long it lasted until a snickering could be heard Sunset slowly turned to see Applejack breaking in full laugh with the other following." Sorry sugarcube but you should had seen yur face, it was priceless". Applejack approach Sunset and let loose a slap on Sunset's back that had a little bit of force, it didn't throw Sunset off but it did cause her knees to buckle." I'm just messing with ya, I know that you'll never go on my back like that". And with that Sunset felt her strength leaving her body all together.

As the other Rainbooms continued having fun Sunset could only rest her body in the couch and wait for this day to be over, unknown to her however a pair of eyes were watching her curiously.

After a few more laughs and jokes at everyone expense the chat started to turn dangerous for Sunset once again." you know?, not that I don't enjoy time with you girls but honestly, we need to do more adult stuff, I mean look at us, apart from AJ and Punks we are eighteen for cry out loud". Rainbow told the others her desire while chewing at some pizza.

"And what exactly do you suggest Rainbow dear?".

That question got Rainbow motivated, she immediately jumped off the couch causing Sunset to spill some of her drink in her shirt.
"Ok, have any of you heard about the Hub?" Sunset stopped trying to get the stain clean hearing Rainbow mention the club.

"I have, a few of our costumers mention it from time to time but it sounded kind of rough for my taste so I never asked". Rarity responded at the inquiry.

"That's the club Big Mac goes from time to time, it seems the vice Pres goes there too as some of the graduated, as far as I heard from him there's drinks, live music, food and some shows, even a fight from time to time". Applejack supported with more info.

"Fights? How so?". Asked Sunset, she had gone with Big Mac a lot of times but so far she had never witnessed a fight broke out.

"Well, he hasn't say how exactly but sometimes when he comes back he have this purple marks around his neck, some even lower down his... What?". Applejack stopped the exposition train when she saw all her friends looking with disbelief at the country girl.

"OH MY GOD!, AJ how could you be this innocent, those aren't marks from fighting those are hickies!, ha ha ha". Rainbow exploited in full throttle laughter followed by Rarity.

"Am sorry, hicke what?" asked Applejack still missing the joke there.

Pinkie Pie who was now laughing like a maniac and tearing up explained. " Hicky silly willy, a hicky is a love bite, how could ha ha ha how could you not know what that is, oh my sides, ha ha I think I peed myself".

Applejack's brain tried to insert the information in her data base, Meanwhile Sunset was busy fighting the blushing of her face hoping that it will be confused with embarrassment toward Applejack's innocence, the image of almost every single time she left a mark in her man playing in her mind, when Sunset tried to cover her blush with her hand she was presented with the same pink glow from earlier in the day, making sure no one saw her she hide her hand from view.

"Seriously Applejack, all this fuss about us not dating your brother and someone is already riding the 'Big Macinator', I bet $100 that Cheerilee is the passenger". Rainbow threw the challenge while waving her eyebrows.

"Rainbow please don't just don't call my brother's... thing that or I'll definitely gonna kick yur ass!". Applejack warned the soccer star one last time.

"Uh uh uh I want in, I bet $100 at the vice principal, she looks like a cougar kind of woman". Pinkie Pie jumped in.

"Luna!, of course how did I forget her I want to change my bet to her, she most be jumping his bone good if you know what I mean". That was it, the torture was just too much for Sunset and Applejack as Rainbow finished her last rant both girls shouted.

"Rainbow Dash!". With the same intention in mind both girls moved to flank Rainbow and deliver divine punishment for keeping throwing sex jokes about her brother/boyfriend, however Rainbow did good use of her magic induced speed and kept away from them.

"Ha ha you'll never catch me like that you slow-wait, what's going on?". Ranibow's taunting was cut short when she was enveloped in purple magic and unable to move, she identified the origin and turned to her new captor. " Twilight?, what are you doing".

"Payback for calling me an egghead and for almost killing me while bringing me here". Twilight's telekinesis kept Rainbow in place and Applejack did her way toward her now that she was immobilized. However another player turned the field upside down again when Pinkie took some of the remaining chips and charged them with her magic.

"Who wants seconds!". Pinkie send the salvo of exploding snacks into the air and soon everyone duck for cover, Rarity summoned diamonds shields to protect herself but to her horror her living room was been torn apart, again.

Sunset took the chance and found a bag of marshmallows, an evil idea came to her and dipping the fluffy snack into her secret weapon she threw them at Pinkie, to no one's surprise rather that avoid them she swallowed them in mid-air but that's what Sunset had been waiting for and soon her trap triggered when Pinkie started jumping and screaming. "Hot hot hot hot" Sunset thanked the creation of habanero sauce for this.

"Hey Fluttershy, a little hand here" With Pinkie out of the fight Rainbow had to call help from the least expected source.

Caught in the moment Fluttershy seemed hesitant but not wanting to be left out of the fun she used her own magic to assist her friend." Can someone help my friend please?".

As she finished her call small feet could be heard coming from Rarity's bedroom and Opal did her appearance. At once the prissy cat went to assist Rainbow who was pinned down by Sunset while Applejack walked toward them. The feline jumped, claws ready to strike at Sunset from behind but then Pinkie who was running from place to place drinking wherever she could find to stop the burning sensation in her mouth got in the way and the cat started lashing at her puffy hair. In her confusion Pinkie knocked Twilight off who in turn knocked the tv from it pedestal resulting in it crashing in the floor.

The sound of the broken electronic stopped the fight completely. Rarity only gasped with horror before fainting in her dramatic style over a sofa that wasn't there a few seconds ago.

"Aww you see what you did, I liked that tv". Rainbow pouted, however a chill run down her spine when she saw the remaining girls throwing her angry looks."What? It wasn't my fault right?". As an answer Pinkie dig into her puffy hair and pulled out Applejack's lasso and a number of markers, Rainbow could only gulp hard as four of her friends surrounded her.

30 MINUTES LATER.
Rarity woke with a gasp as memories of her broken tv ron through her brain, when she took a look around she found to her dismay that the event did happened. Fluttershy was busy using a makeshift fan to provide air to Rarity, Twilight was using her magic to pick up the remaining pieces of the tv, finally Applejack, Sunset and Pinkie were surrounding a tied up Rainbow who was now in her underwear, the words '20% more dumbass' were written in her forehead with marker.

"So it wasn't a dream eh?" Asked Rarity massaging her temples. "My dad give me that tv just last month, how am I going to explain this one?".

"We are sorry Rarity, nothing would had happen if certain person would know when to shut up". Applejack apologised but didn't restrain from blaming her captive friend.

"If we put our money together we can buy a new one, I'm sure". Sunset proposed the idea but as she turned to the girls she found sad and embarrassed faces.

"Sorry sugarcube but Granny cut my allowance for disobeying Big Mac and I haven't put many hours in the smoothie stand lately".

"Maud confiscated my money for preventing me from buying more exotic ingredients for my bakings".

"I just bought new shoes" Rainbow said.

"I may have some but I need to ask Shining for permission to use it.

"Hmm hmm I... I think I can spare some of my savings". Fluttershy offer to cooperate as well.

Sunset let a sigh of frustration and turned to Rarity." Sorry Rares but we may not have enough between the three of us but we'll manage something, ok?".

"That's ok darling, if helping Applejack with her troubles took a tv as payment then I say is a small price for having our friend back and good". Rarity said with a sincere smile.

"And that's why yur the element of generosity and a heck of a friend". Applejack said soon all the girls minus Rainbow who was still tied up joined in a friendship hug while laughing.

After cleaning up and promising to do another get together soon the girls started to say their goodbyes, although they knew well they'll see each other in school the next day, due to classes and occupations they didn't expend a lot of time as a whole group anymore and moments like now were rare.

"Ok girls I'll take you back home, Pinkie, Fluttershy are you ready?". Asked Sunset after preparing her car for the drive back.

Before the duo could confirm if they were ready Twilight spoke up." Wait, Sunset would you mind if I take the ride with you". She eyed Rainbow's motorbike with fear.

"I don't mind" Sunset told her friend.

"Then I'm with you Rainbow, up up and away!". Pinkie jumped at Rainbow's bike who waved goodbye to the rest and drove away.

"Are you sure you'll be ok darling?". Rarity asked Applejack who looked her brother's truck with hesitation.

"That's ok Sugarcube, I can do this, besides I'm gonna meet with Mac and my cousins in the old road, there's almost no traffic that way, anyway I'll give you guys a call once I get back home. Thanks for cheering me up, I really needed that". Applejack hugged Rarity and soon boarded the truck and left.

"Later Rarity, we'll see you at school tomorrow, take care".

"Later darlings, drive well". Rarity when back inside and Sunset drove with Fluttershy and Twilight in her car. Not soon after Fluttershy was left in her home while Sunset continued with Twilight who's house was a little off Sunset's route.

During the little trip Sunset noticed that her friend seemed conflicted. "Its everything alright?, you haven't say much since we left Fluttershy".

"Can I ask you something?, something a little bit personal?". Sunset's grip in the wheel tightened.

"Uh, sure, if it helps". Sunset felt a very familiar sensation in her stomach.

Taking a deep breath Twilight shot the question." Your first time, did it... hurt?". Sunset was completely taken aback by the question, it wasn't the one she was afraid of but another one very very personal.

Again, her mind replayed the events like if it would had happen just weeks ago, Sunset didn't know wherever it was a result of having a good memory or because of her mind reading magic.

Her face went red and her body started heating up especially in her more private parts, she felt incredibly sensible, Twilight meanwhile couldn't avoid watching the reaction of her friend, her face contorted in both embarrassment mixed with surprise. Twilight decided to wait until Sunset regained control over her actions.

Taking a deep breath Sunset explained her first experience with sex."It was... Painful but only for a bit. If anything it was mostly awkward and being my first and his first too we pretty much did it blindly. I remember him saying again and again that if it was too painful to let him know right away". As Sunset told her this a smile appeared in her face." It's this about Rainbow making fun about you been a virgin?". The bespectacled girl nodded.

"Rainbow can be a little bitchy sometimes but she mean no harm and you shouldn't run to get your V card removed just because someone make fun of it, yur smarter that that Twi". Sunset playfully punched Twilight in the shoulder however her smile despaired when she saw Twilight's expression." What?, I didn't hit you that hard didn't I?".

"You..., you are going out with him aren't you? You are dating Big Mac!". Sunset's face paled for a moment but then something inside her was broken, like a dam that couldn't hold anymore water and Sunset broke into a laugh, it wasn't a sad laugh but Twilight could feel a edge into it.

"I can belief you are the first one of my friends to find out, I always thought that it would be either Pinkie with her weird sense or Rarity with her net of gossip, but no ha ha ha. Sorry it just too much lately".

"I didn't know until today, I noticed a lot of thing that give you away like the way your face twitched wherever one would mentioning Big Mac, also I remember saying this to you before but sometimes you talk with a southern twang like the Apples, but... The nail that got me was this...?" Twilight took Sunset right hand and hold it for her to see, her hand was brimming with the pink magic glow from before, Sunset thought that nobody noticed but she was wrong. " When Applejack said that her brother would keep her love one happy no matter what your hand started glowing, even now as we speak of him and you this happen".

Sunset looked at her hand and as she remembered the dream again the glow did became more brighter." Yur right, I mean you're right, it reacts when my thoughts are on Mac, although I still don't know why my magic react like that or why the color changed. I may have to look for help somewhere else".

Sunset stopped the car in front of Twilight's house and she stepped out." Thank you for telling me and don't worry, I'll keep it secret for now".

"Thanks Twi, it won't be long, we were planning to tell everyone at Mac's party anyway". Sunset hugged Twilight through the window and prepared to drive away when she remembered something.
"By the way, that day you and Fluttershy went to my apartment, we weren't arguing, well bye". With that Sunset drove away leaving Twilight with the strange comment.

"They weren't arguing? , what does that mean?".

"Hey Twily, your back, how was your day?". Shinning Armor asked his sister who suddenly connected two and two.

"They weren't arguin... They were doing it, they were having..." Twilight turned to her brother who had a questioning expression.
"You were doing it! In your room! With cadence! Next to mine! Eww eww eww". Twilight went straight cor her room closing the door loudly behind her, while her brother simply kept looking.

"What happen to her?"
SUGARCUBE CORNER.
"All right, record time, so Pinkie remember when I mentioned that club that Big Mac goes to?".

"I totally do!, uh uh are you thinking what I'm thinking?".

"Totally! Let's go tomorrow and we'll tell the other how awesome time we had there, what do you say Pinkie?".

"Count me iiiin!".

Author's Notes:

Thanks tor reading, hope you guys like it. I'm planning in having a few chapter happening in Equestria as well as using other characters from EG appearing. Like always comments and thoughts are welcome. See ya.

5.- More drama ahead

"Well? That cover all the delivery routes, you have to make sure to deliver Ms Cake and Rich's place in time so they can start working right away. Honeydew, you'll stick with me to learn the customer's info first while Jonagold learn the procedure for the schools with Granny, and please try to avoid trouble in there, last thing we need is lose the state contract with Principal Celestia, and that goes double for you Brae". Mac warned his cousins.

"Come on cuz, you know we can behave, and speaking of that, has Speedy said anything about me?". Asked Breaburn referring to Rainbow Dash with his own nickname for her.

Mac rolled his eyes and continued ignoring his cousin question.
" If you have any questions you got my number and AJ's, also there's people at all our stops that can help ya like miss Pinkie Pie, my friend Thunderlane and the sisters in school".

All three Apples nodded causing Mac to smile, working with family was one of the things he enjoyed the most in his life. Playfully punching Brae in the shoulder then put both him and jonagold in a deadlock then pull them toward the truck." Welcome to Canterlot y'all". Honeydew jumped at Mac's back giving herself a piggyback ride while laughing along the rest.

As the quartet drove back to the farm jonagold started asking Mac about the inns and outs of the city. " So Big Mac, what's new around good ol Canterlot?".

"Couple of years ago the city got a new chuck of land, now from the Mall all the way to the beach is full of shops and new stores, lots of new people coming in too, the new part is call New Canterlot District, apart from that, same ol story". Mac expression then became somewhat stressed.

"Doin ok there Biggs?" Jonagold asked seen Mac's expression.

"Nope, things are ok for now but with our second biggest contract expiring soon we'll be having trouble for a while, we need a new costumer for our apple products and so far the other business don qualify or want to join due to pressure from Filthy Rich".

"Hmm and why in tarnation is he doin that?"

"Applejack and her friends helped a family retain some lands that Rich wanted and from there the relationship started to go sour, Granny didn't want to finish a partnership of so many years but Rich didn't back down, he soon started putting lower prices for our products and convinced some folks to stop buying with us completely".

"That much of a jerk uh?"

"Eeyep, anyway we have enough for the three hands that work in Sweet Apple Acres and for you three of course". Mac answered with a smile.

"Don worry Biggs, we'll help ya out as much as we can, we Apples are tougher that rocks". Expressed the girl while pumping her fist like a boxer. " Oh speaking of that, heard from little Bloom that you got yurself a fancy diploma or something, how's that Biggs?".

Big Mac almost forgot about his results but he hadn't taked a look yet until his meeting with his girlfriend so even right now he didn't know if he passed the test or not. "Eeyep, did the test for a tutor's license but haven't read it yet", with AJ's thing and the farm goin on haven't get the chance".

"That so uh?, welp I don think you got to worry about, yur the smartest guy in the family, heck that's the main reason pop send us over here, to learn from you". After saying that Jonagold's eyes turned glassy.

"How's Uncle doing by the way?". Mac asked about Jona and Dew's Papa Honeycrisp Apple, he was one of the old generation of the family and uncle to Mac's own dad, last the family heard of him the old farmer had liver problems due to his hardcore drinking.

""Pop is stable for now but the doctor said that his liver won't bold for long if he keeps drinking, Mom already have the family watching him to make sure that he doesn't disobey but..., she thinks that is better if we start learning how to take care of the farm if something happens".

Mac understood just how hard was to learn all that needed a person to keep a farm afloat, when his parents passed only Granny Smith remained that could teach Mac about the stuff and even then she couldn't deal with the financial part of the business, if it wasn't for Mac's own ability with number the farm could have been lost.

"Don worry Jona, I may not know how to cure Uncle Crisp but I'll teach you everything you need for running yur farm". Mac hugged his cousin and she smiled while fighting a few tears.

As they approached the beginning of the old road Mac could see a dust cloud in front and as he got closer he could recognize the back of his precious truck, however the he could see that even in the almost empty road his sister drove as barely reaching 30 mph, Mac shook his head but he guessed that it was better to drive slow and safe that fast and dangerous, the images of Rainbow and Ditzy's driving came to him and he just shrugged.

As both truck did their way into the farm, as everyone stepped down or jumped off the trucks Jonagold and Honeydew took AJ along inside the house, Braeburn came with Mac who was inspecting his truck making sure his sister didn't scratched.

"Worried about yur girl cuz? Ha ha".

"Like you are one to talk, I remember you crying when you sold yur horse to that ol lady just couse you lost that bet".

"Yeah, she was the love of my live, how can I forget ol Patty" Brae said while almost crying cementing Mac statement. Mac patted his back and took him inside the house.

Inside both male Apples were presented with chaos as a tag team horseplay has broke out between Applejack and Apple Bloom versus Jona and Dew." Let's see that strength we keep hearing about Jackie".

"Ok, but don say that I din warn ya". With that both teams started pushing each other. Bloom who was in Applejack's shoulder was in disadvantage again her older cousin Jonagold but Applejack with her super strength was able to push Honeydew easily sending both sisters tumbling over the sofa, soon after all four females erupted in laughs.

"Hope you enjoyed yur time with friends AJ". Mac told his sister who now that saw they had spectators turned red .

"I... I did, thanks, and... sorry for been a blockhead this past days, you din deserve my anger, I just been stressed with Rich's antics and well... other things but I'm ok now, and ready to work with my cousins". Applejack said while jumping in the sofa with Jona nad Dew, Mac simply smiled and passing he winked at Apple Bloom who returned the gesture, since yesterday when she learned of his relationship with Sunset Mac felt her little sister closer that before and hoped that Applejack would accept his girlfriend the same way.

As Mac did his way to the upper floor to get his things ready for his date, as he walked he saw through the crack of the door at Granny's room, Mac call out to her to see if everything was ok." Granny, I'm heading out in an hour and won't be coming back till morning, is there something you need me to do before I leave... Granny?, Granny?". Mac got curious as to why she wouldn't answer and took a peak inside expecting to find his grandmother napping or watching her old photo album, however when he found her half collapsed on the bed his mind shot in autopilot.
"AJ COME IMMEDIATELY!". Mac's deep voice sounded through the house and soon he could heard footsteps running pass the stairs.

By the moment Applejack and company did it to the room Big Mac had already put Granny Smith in bed and was checking her out for any abnormality.

"What's goin on Big Mac?, Granny? What happened?". Mac didn't answer, still checking her pulse and and temperature, he found both wrong.

"Her pulse is too low and she's cold, call the doc, his number is in the fridge. Bloom, bring me a couple of blankets". As Mac give the instructions to his sister he dug into her Grandma nightstand were she kept her medicines.

"Is there something we can do cuz?". Braeburn asked while the two remaining girls also moved forward to show support.

"Jona, please go to the kitchen and bring me some fresh water, Dew stay with Applejack for now, Brae prepare the truck just in case we have to take Granny to the hospital".

"Who're you gonna take where boy?". Everyone turned in shock to find the patient already awake and ranting.

"Here are the blanke-Granny! Yur awake!". Apple Bloom felt in the same shock as the rest.

"Course I'm lil' one, I just got a little weak around the knees, nothing to fretz about it, and here I'm hearing that yur thinking of take me to that ugly place".

"Granny you were cold and yur pulse was all out of wack". Mac protested about her condition.

"I told you already, just felt a little weak but I'm peachy now, not need to fuss about". Granny tried to seat straight but Mac prevented her from standing up.

"I called the doc, says he will be he-Granny!, yur ok?". Applejack responded just like AB no to long ago. Applejack moved next to the other side of the bed.

"Ugh, you kids need to learn already, we ol folks are made to last, and what did that white coat told you?".

"Uh? He said that he was on his way here". Jona answered passing the glass of water to AJ who in turn passed to Granny.

"Just what i need, more medicines". Mac shook his head at his Grandmother antics.

"Stay with her and don let her up". Mac walked downstairs ignoring her complaints about respecting the elder and freedom.

Mac was still worried about her but he needed to let Sunset know that he would be late. As he started to dial her number he heard someone approaching from behind and as he turned around he was almost tackled by his sister who was shaking.

"Big Mac!, what was that?, what... what happen to Granny?".

"I... I don know, until the doc check her we can't be sure". Mac returned the hug and kissed Applejack's hair." I'm gonna call Thunderlane and let my friends know that I'm not goin".

"You ain't doin that you goof". The siblings turned to the door to find their guardian there. The rest of the family trailing behind.

"Granny! What in tarnation you think yur doin?". Asked an angry and worried Applejack.

"Sorry cuz, we don even know how she moved so fast". Apologised Braeburn who didn't know of Granny Smith ability to do the unthinkable.

"That's ok Brae, girls, Granny you shouldn't be movin until the doctor get here and you know it".

"And you should know better that tryin to order me around boy, if it was for me you would have a wife and kids around already but you don listen either".

"Granny please, this ain't a joke, we are worried, look how my sisters are right now". Granny Smith already saw Applejack crying and Apple Bloom was also crying been comforted by Honeydew.

The old matriarch seemed to understand the situation and relented." ok ok, you win, but you ain't staying, I have more that enough guards watching me here, so shoo shoo with you".

Mac still didn't feel like leaving, he knew that Granny was though but the reminder of his uncle Honeycrisp was proof that even the toughest could fall.

"I'm staying until the doc say what what got you on the floor, everyone go and take a rest I'll keep an eye on Granny until the doctor get here".

With that everyone started to relax a little but just a little. Mac took Granny back upstairs with Apple Bloom following, AJ stood in the kitchen with Dew helping her with dinner and Brae moved to the porch to wait for the doctor Jonagold rotated between one group to the other. A few minutes later Doctor Chain Link arrived,
Doctor Link had been the family doctor since Apple Bloom's birth, as such he knew the family for 12 years already and knew how to work around all Apple members and their quirks, that included Granny's stubbornness.

Mac watched as the Doc did his job, passing through all of Granny's defences and arguments, finally after some scolding by him for avoiding some of his previous recommendations he was ready to leave.

As Mac and the doc did their way to the first floor he explained." Granny had a fall of pressure, it most likely caused by fatigue as well as rejecting her medicine. She need more protein in her diet and reduce the daily workload for a while, stress may be involved as well but I'm not sure about that one".

Mac breathed with relief hearing that. " Thank you kindly Doc, we'll make sure she stay in path this time, and thanks for comin as soon as you did, how much is gonna be?" Mac was pulling his wallet out when the doctor stopped him.

"Not need for that Big Mac, you helped me when my car broke down and if it wasn't for you and Miss Shimmer I would have ended up sleeping in the road that night". Mac cringed internally as the good doctor let loose his tongue about him and Sunset. From the corner of his eye he saw Applejack's eye widened as the rest of his family." So we'll call it even, well then goodbye and stay healthy". The doctor gestured and left.

Mac thanked the doctor and quickly came up with something that could answer any question his sister thrown at him, but he needed time." we're gonna need to keep tabs on Granny to make sure she doesn't tire herself so there gonna be a change for tomorrow". The sister and cousins seemed to snap out of the curiosity they had a moment ago." Brae and Dew yur stayin here in the farm to help with the labors, Jona yur still coming with me to CHS, I'm gonna talk with the Principal about Granny's condition, AJ?, could you and Bloom keep an eye on her medication?". Applejack nodded, the rest of the family also understood their roles, that distract them for bit and Mac used that time to bolt out before Applejack or someone else could ask about what the doctor just said.

His mind quickly replayed the events of that night, it had been a Sunday just like today and The couple was coming back from the Hub and it was late, plus the Hub is located at south of Canterlot while Sunset's apartment is near the center and the farm is located at the west northwest part of the outskirts. That night they departed earlier through one of the main roads that lead to the center and that's when they came upon the doctor.

Not to mention the way they dressed could tell they came from a meeting or a party. Mac came with a excuse but it was rather weak, as in que Mac could heard footsteps coming behind, Mac who was now in the kitchen took a glass and filled it with water taking a sip before Applejack could initiate the interrogation, when she did it wasn't what Mac expected.

"What do you think about Granny Big Mac?". Mac was caught by surprise by the question.

He thought for a minute before give her his answer. "Doc Link mentioned possible stress, I think she's still worried about the deal with Rich, that and her denial about medicine".

Applejack nodded, taking a seat in one of the table's chairs Applejack continued." I'll keep an eye on her in school, Bloom can help too". Mac nodded and prepared to take his leave.

"Thanks, that's a good idea, if you see her in bad shape just call Miss Redheart, ok?". Applejack confirmed with a nod

As Mac moved toward the door Applejack pulled that question Mac had been avoiding.

"What was that about you and Sunset Shimmer running into the Doc?"

"Don remember clearly. I was coming from the Hub and saw yur friend at Donuts Joe, we stick together for a while and talked until the Doc showed up with his car almost breaking down on him, we helped him and then went in our way, that's all". Mac opted for a half true and quarter true, while it was true they stopped at Donuts Joe and that they were driving their respective vehicles at the end they drove together toward Sunset's apartment.

Applejack looked thoughtful, provably looking for a discrepancy in the tale, alas in the end it seemed that her desire of keeping peace won over her and she only took some water too." Are you still goin to that place?".

"Eeyep, but I'm gonna come back earlier to check on you guys, when you turn 18 if you want you can come with me".

"I'll think about it, anyway, see ya later brother". Applejack stood up and when back with Granny and Apple Bloom, as Mac took a shower and dressed up not long after he mounted his truck and was in his way toward his girlfriend.

SUNSET SHIMMER'S APARTMENT.
Sunset Shimmer considered herself good in many things however cleaning and personal organization wasn't some of those, as soon as she came back from her little get together with her friends Sunset used the time for putting her apartment in living condition, meaning: No clothes on the floor or around the furniture, no dirty dishes, no dust in top of bookshelves or tv and definitely NO underwear left in the bathroom.

As Sunset finished the cleaning her stomach demanded attention with a loud growl." I guess is true what they say about working out an appetite". A deep voice came from the doorway that scared Sunset.

"Ma-Mac!, you unbelievable dummy, idiot dum-hmmm". Sunset walked toward Mac and started hitting him in the arm while insulting him but in reward she got a bear hug from her lover and a kiss, Sunset struggled but only for a second as soon she returned the affection lashing her arms around his neck and jumping to wrap her legs around his his waist, Mac moved his hands to better hold Sunset's weight but he could easily sustain her there for hours. As the single kiss turned into several number and the intensity escalated as well Mac moved to the bed where he let gravity pull both bodies gently down over the bed, Mac's hand dug under Sunset's loose shirt finding the soft orb that was her left breast and soon started massaging it with round motions while his other hand found its place on her buttcheek giving it light squeezes all while his tongue wrestled Sunset's for control of their mouths.

Sunset always joked that Mac could read her mood just by observing her and She believed that she could do the same from the way he kissed, hugged and touched her and right now she could feel something deep in his caresses, fear. Something must had scare him, breaking a little out of the kiss Sunset called him so that they could talk."As much as I hmm want this I need hmm take a bath". Mac stopped his barrage of kisses and simple hold her in the embrace. It was then that she felt something liquid in her face, looking at Mac's face she realize that Mac had a few tears streaming down his cheeks.

"Honey?, what's wrong? What's bothering you?, please tell me". Mac just smiled and moved his head lower until his face was nested in Sunset's bosom.

"Just let me here for a moment" Sunset let him while hugging his head into her chest softly. She could feel him breathing she then started stroking his hair. Mac in turn could feel Sunset resting her chin in top of his head, he took deep breaths letting his lungs and being get the full aroma of the woman he loved, she still smelled the same like Cider with honey and cinnamon mixed together, it was both relaxing and alluring, exotic yet familiar, and Mac couldn't get enough of it.

"Am sorry, Granny... Granny was unconscious for a moment, we called the Doctor, the one we helped that night, he said that Granny was tired and under stress, I don know what to do, the thing with Rich is goin to become a problem soon and I think Granny is afraid we may have troubles like before".

Sunset listened and she knew this was the best moment to talk about the proposition Mr Scroll told her about but first." Honey I may have a solution for it". She let the words sink first. Mac looked out of Sunset's breasts and watched at his girlfriend.

"Solution? I don understand?"

She got up." My boss Mr Scroll told me that he was interested in making business with your family, apparently he knew about you cutting deals with Filthy Rich and he is going to open another store in the old district, he told me to smooth thing with you guys because my friendship with Applejack".

Big Mac listened carefully, his face was neutral with only the stains of the previous tears showing." I know is not as big of a deal as it would be with Rich but is something". Sunset finished her explanation and waited for him to comment.

Sunset yelled when Mac pulled her into another tigh hug. " So let me get this straight, not only does my girlfriend helps me get my family out of a tigh spot but she also conforms me while doin so, tell why haven't i marry you yet?".

Sunset when dead quiet, eyes wide and moth hanging, then both lovers broke into giggles and then full out laughs." Thanks Sunny, tell yur boss to give me a call so we can discuss things in person, that I'm interested".

The couple shared another kiss and Sunset could feel Mac in his normal mood, the kiss again with love and hope mixed this time.

"Mac, there's something that I want to show you". Sunset got up from the bed and walked to her wardrobe.

"Sure". Mac watched Sunset with curiosity, half os his mind was thinking about the possibility of a partnership with the asian businessman. When his attention returned to Sunset she was holding something in her hands.

"Mac, do you know what this is?" Sunset hold the folded item for Mac to take, when he did he looked in confusion at it, it was a black leather jacket, plain black with military yellow arrows in the sleeves, he could distinguish the telltales of Rarity's work, Sunset probably took her jacket to the fashionista for her to adjust or repair the garment more that once, he even remember once seen her trying in vain to put it on after her figure became more voluptuous and that's probably when she finally give up on using it, then he remember himself struggling with the jacket when his shoulders became wider, wait.... what?, Mac's brain registered something that wasn't there before.

Mac snapped out of his confusion and looked at Sunset, she looked like she was expecting something, a reaction of him she kept ber eyes on his and Mac once again focused in the jacket.

This time another flashback came to his mind, more clear this time, his father, Bright Mac giving him the jacket, it was too big for him yet but he told him that he would grow even bigger and taller that him. That... That couldn't be, Mac didn't remember own any jacket and during his time in school but the memory was saying otherwise, Then like an avalanche another memory came, this one even more clear.

FLASHBACK
"You'll help me... A stranger?". Asked a red and blonde headed girl

"Eeyep, matter of fact we can starr with ma jacket, you were awfully cold but with this you won't have that problem". Answered a younger version of himself.

END OF FLASHBACK
"Uggh". Suddenly Mac felt as if his head was been split open and the strength of his legs left him.

"Mac!, are you ok?". Sunset asked worried, she didn't expect Mac reaction to be quiet like this. She kneel besides him while holding his face with her hands.

"I'm...ugh, I'm ok, I think?! Just felt like a kick in the head". Mac's memories were still jagged but he could tell what happened and when happened, with a shaking hand he took the jacket again and turned to see the inside, there right under the sticker was his initials just like his Ma left it when his father give him the jacket, and he give it to Sunset!.

"Did I... Did I give this to you?". Mac turned only to find Sunset nodding and tears coming down her face. She hugged him.

"Yes!, you give it to me after I collapsed from fever, the first day I came from Equestria. I remembered just this night, I don't know why I forgot or how but it mean that we knew each other even before the incident with Applejack and our friends".

Mac knew what she was talking about, before the six girls started high school Sunset somehow broke their friendship, it was one of the many things Sunset apologised after been converted by Princess Twilight, the girl put all her effort in redeem herself especially to them.

Still, his mind was bussing with pieces of memories like a jigsaw puzzle, he couldn't quiet make the hold details of some of those memories.

Mac opened his eyes and what he saw surprised him, not because it was magic though God knew he has seen a lot of that but never on him, over them." hmm Sunny?".

"Yes?" Sunset was still hugging her man with eyes closed.

"We're kinda... glowing or shinning I don know which".

Sunset broke the hug to see what Mac was talking about and sure enough they were glowing in the same pink glow that seemed to came lately rather that her normal yellow and red.

Sunset broke the hug, watching her hand and body continuing glowing." Is this normal? I mean magically normal?". Even though Sunset wasn't in contact with Big Mac she could see that the glow was still on him too and it didn't banish.

"Not as far as I know, have you been in contact with equestrian magic lately". Sunset knew that there were cases where magic somehow past through and affected an object in this world, such was the case with Juniper Montage long ago.

"Nope, apart from when one of you are around? Nope".

"Then I have no choice! I have to contact Princess Twilight about it, magic doesn't change like this for no reason and I don't want to put you in harms way".

"That's ok sweetheart, I didn't feel anything wrong with it, if anything it was warm and ... well? Don know how to described but it felt like you".

"Thanks honey and your right, it somehow felt warm like been under a blanket with you". The lover hugged again for a while before Sunset felt his lips on hers again, gulping for air the two broke the moment and Mac lifted Sunset up." I'll take a shower so we can leave or Miss Luna is gonna chew us alive".

After talking some more and feeding Sunset's pet, the couple departed for the meeting, Sunset choose a one piece dark orange dress that accentuated her figure nicely to complement she did her hair in a side ponytail leaving her trademark fringe down between her eyes, makeup and the perfume Mac liked was add as well. Mac in turn was dressed with formal navy blue pants and long sleeves black shirt with black shoes and matching belt, he also combed his hair a little.

The pair arrived to the club somewhere around 8 pm, an hour late that planned but at least they did make it. The Hub wasn't your ordinary night club, it was more like one someone got up from bed and decided to open a pub, a karaoke bar and a restaurant and did all at the same time. The place was well divided between 4 sections and had two floors.

The first section that occupied the entrance was the pub, for anyone who only wanted a drink and standard music from country to jazz this was the section to be.

The second and first section were divided by sound proof doors, the second and third parts weren't divided but you could easily tell where one started and ended, the second part was for people who wanted to enjoy whatever show was in display but keeping privacy, here the tables were small, for maybe one or two viewers, it was also dim lighted with just enough light to see what was in front of the person.

Third section was right in front of the second for anyone who wanted to enjoy the club in full, right in front of the stage where people could observe the various shows while drinking or eating, the club also offered more entertainment like table games or the chance of singing your own favorite songs for anyone to see, the backstage had a dressing room for the person to use before it turn giving the full allusion of stardom.

The final section was located in the second floor right over the third, this was the VIP area reserved for special customers or those who wanted to enjoy a little bit more of 'class'. The group of friends from CHS normally met in the third section where they could talk, play cards or simply enjoy the music, they have singed once in a while, specially when egged enough or drunk.

Finally the duo did make it into the table where their friends were busy already playing blackjack and by the looks of it Luna was leading if the little pile of chip were any sign. As soon as they took seat The VP of CHS started her rambling." About time you two show up, how am I suppose to get rich if you aren't here for me to take your money".

"Sunset! Big Mac! I thought that you were going to ditch us". Thunderlane greeted the couple while moving to the next chair so that they could seat together.

"Ah, greetings Ms Shimmer, Big Mac is good to see you here". Time Turner saluted them as well.

"Good night guys, sorry for been late, we had some things to discuss before coming". Sunset apologised while Mac moved the chair for her to seat.

"Eeyup, how's going". Mac asked not only meaning to the status of the game but to their daily lives.

"Just like always, working hard and still looking for love, or hoping that love finds me, whatever happen first i guess". Thunderlane said with a little bit of salt.

""Shush boy, love is overrated right now, that's way Mr Time here wouldn't ask me out". Luna say sarcastically against the science professor.

"Miss Luna do I need to remind you that I did ask you out in several occasions and your answer was and I quote 'I will only date the male or otherwise who manage to beat me in a good old blackjack, hence the reason of my game here". Turner defended.

"Seriously, you guys are no fun, good think Sunset hook up with Mac, otherwise I would have to go through the pain of listening to your cries from loneliness".

Sunset blushed for been mentioned like that while.Big Mac only produced a chuckle. Sunset also noticed the other absence." Wasn't Ms Cheerilee coming tonight?".

"She was or is we don't know, she hasn't call yet, but enough chat let play and losers by the next round. Before either Mac or Sunset could protest two cards were skillfully placed in front of each player except for Luna who was the dealer in this turn.

"Wait, how much is the chip again?" Asked Sunset while a pile of 20 chips were deposited in front of her.

"$5 each and before you ask yes we tried to lower the amount but VP here apparently doesn't do as much money as we thought". Thunderlane said while looking at his hand that had a 7 and 8.

"I'm positive that it has more to do with her expenses that with her salary". Turner said also checking his hand with a 2 and a jack.

"So what if I wanted a new pair of high heels, can't blame a girl for trying to look her best, Sunset knows what I'm talking about, right?". Luna placed her single card face down.

Sunset blushed while using her cards to cover her face." Well I... Yeah sometimes". Sunset remembered the times she had bought sexy underwear to use with her boyfriend, she had a pair of 9's.

"Come on Lulu, don tease my girl". Big Mac tried to protect Sunset from Luna's player tongue, she always lashed at everyone to throw them off game. Mac had a Queen and a 2.

Luna just huffed and started calling the next round after everyone put their bets, starting with Turner who was at her right, the professor placed call it getting a 3, next was Thunderlane who passed, with 15 points he was too close to burst so he played safe. Sunset was next and did the same and didn't ask for another card."hmm someone's feeling lucky uh?, will see how that goes, you're up boy". Luna called to Mac who call it getting a 8, Mac normally had the advantage of almost always having a poker face only surpassed by the stoic expression of Maud Pie but with Sunset by his side there were detectable cracks in his image. Still, Luna needed to play save too since all four players were still on game. She turned her card, an ace was revealed putting everyone at risk." Lulu is feeling it right now". Luna licked her lips and then took a card placing it face down.

It was Turner's turn again and finding his 15 points obsolete now he needed to up the risk, so he did, asking for one more card which turned to be another ace, not exactly what he needed but at least he didn't burst and now had 16 points.

Thunderlane was in the same boat so he too asked for another card getting an 8, burst. "We have our first sunk of the night". Teased Luna.

Sunset's turn again and again she passed, with 18 points it was too close for call. Mac did the same." You guys are no fun, look and cry". Luna turned her card and out came a 7, she huffed again making everyone laugh and her getting red, she then took her next card face down.

Third and final round, Time Turner risked his hand again and a 10 destroyed any chance of victory, Luna grinned, two more to go. Sunset didn't know if her 18 points was enough now, Mac was close and confident, she could feel it, plus Luna had a double hand of 8 or 18 winning over her with house edge, so she risked it and got a 3! She could barely believed." Blackjack". She call it and Mac smiled while Luna cursed.

Mac didn't went for the next card, rather folding. It was up to Luna now, she was close so she turned her card and 2 came, close but not enough, risking was her only option now and she did only to get an ugly king watching her back. "Argggh,fuck dammit".

"Language please". Called Turner.

Sunset couldn't stop her euphoria and jumped from her chair in celebration from her awesome victory." Yessss, suck it!". Everyone's jaw dropped except for Big Mac as the normally well mannered girl desecrated the image they had of her. She seated down again blushing and apologising only for them to explode in laughter making her blush more intense.

Mac put an arm over her and she buried her face into his chest while recovering, there were more teasing to come but a new voice called for the party's attention.

"Sorry we're late everyone, my roomy here took her time getting ready.". Cheerilee said with a happy tone a little forced but no one answered back, Sunset who was still hiding got curious why Luna gasped suddenly and then turned to see the new arrivals.

When she saw who was there her mind shot down and rebooted with bear emotions, faster that before she rose from her seat and called to the former enemy with what can only be described as rage. "YOU! WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU DOING HERE?". In front of everyone and next to the librarian was the former siren Aria Blaze.

Author's Notes:

There you go guys, chapter 5! As always if you want to point anything you are welcome.
For anyone curious, I used the mexican version of Blackjack called 21th is almost the same but with a few extra rules. Blackjack is one of the most diverse games I ever played, some places use their own rules to play while others stick to the original.
Next chapter will have SEX scene so you have been warned. Until next week.

6.- Explosive reunion, explosive night.

"WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!". Sunset's angry question was loud enough to be heard by the people in the third and second section of the Hub.

Aria Blaze, the target of Sunset's fury didn't even bate an eye at the other woman's yell, instead, she busy herself checking her nails. " Cheerilee, would you mind explaining why is this... girl is here with you?". Asked Luna, her voice was polite and controlled but there was an undeniable tone of command inserted.

"Of course Miss Luna" replayed the librarian with her own tone of cold politeness. " I'm sure that some of you remember when I told you that I had a new roommate living with me for a couple of weeks now, well?, this, is the girl I was talking about, Aria Blaze... meet my friends, some you already know but still, Vice Principal Luna, Professor Time Turner, Thunderlane Watts, Sweet Apple Acres's owner Macintosh Apple, and of course, Alumni senior Sunset Shimmer. Everyone, this is Aria Blaze, my roommate".
Cheerilee introduced each of the persons in the table respectively then pointed to Aria.

"How come I don't get a cool title like the rest?" Asked Thunderlane feeling dejected.

Aria didn't change her expression until Cheerilee dug an elbow into the girl's side. Aria shot her an annoyed look but turned to the gathered and offered a fake smile and bowed." Pleasure".

"Sorry, she still need to learn some manners, if you don't mind we'll take our seats or people will keep staring at us". Cheerilee pointed with her eyes to another group who was indeed looking them with caution.

Sunset was about to protest when she felt Mac's hand holding hers, he shook his head and Sunset took her seat again but her face was still lock in a scowl.

"Very well Cheerilee, please seat, you too Miss Blaze". Luna offered, Aria rolled her eyes and reluctantly took the chair located to the left of Cheerilee and right of Big Mac, if either Shimmer or the older woman wanted to do something at least they needed to pass through their friends to do so.

As the new occupants settled in the table a very awkward silence took hold of the moment. " Sooo Sunset that was ... Totally awesome, you took the game from VP here". Thunderlane tried to brake that silent.

"Oh so she did, careful Sunset, now she won't stop until she run you over and take all your money". Cheerilee comment from first hand experience.

" Hmm Aria, was it? Will you like to play Blackjack?, if you don't know I can, I mean we... We can show you how". Thunderlane again tried to get the flow of things back.

Aria finally turned her attention to something other that her nails. Seeing what was left of the previous game. Blackjack was one of the most boring games the humans had ever created, only surpassed by chess, unfortunately for Aria and her former companion Sonata, Adagio took an interest in the game as a form of asserting dominance over other humans, adults and students alike, as a result both girls were forced to learn the game although Adagio give up teaching Sonata eventually.

"Hell no!, I mean... no tha-thanks". Aria quickly changed her answer when Cheerilee moved her arm to deliver another elbow to her ribs.

The group was interrupted when one of the waiters approached to take order for their drinks, Turnes aked for tea and whisky, a rather weird combination, Thunderlane and Mac ordered beers, Cheerilee asked for a margarita and both Luna and Sunset asked for Ron & Cola, Aria too ordered a beer but a softer brand that what the male duo asked. Aria took a small pick at Sunset and found the bacon haired girl still glaring at her showing fangs and all.

"If you keep giving me that look your gonna have wrinkles before you turn 20 Shimmer". Aria couldn't resist goating the girl into an argument.

"Shut it, I can't even believe that you would show your face after what you and your two girlfriends did in the battle of the bands".
Sunset raised her voice and got the attention of some of the customers again.

"Sunny please". Mac put a hand over Sunset's shoulder in hopes of defusing the situation. Sunset gritted her teeth as she took seat again.

Mac turned to Cheerilee." Cheerilee? Are you ok with her?".

Cheerilee lock eyes with him and simply responded with an soft smile that got Mac to smile back. Sunset didn't understood what that was about but her anger simply went up.

"Yes Sunny, do what you were told Sunny". Aria mocked Sunset again which didn't help when in her indignation she stood up only to accidentally get tangled with the returning waiter who dropped his plate over Mac, the farmer got hit with a Margarita as well as the two beers that the waiter did have in his serving plate. Macintosh simply rose from his chair and apologize before moving to the restroom.

Sunset was stunned, embarrassed by her mistake but still angry at the siren for drive her to commit the accident.

"Way to go bacon head!, you just give your man an early bath".
Aria smiled while unnerving the student again trying to make her blow in front of everyone.

She almost succeeded, hitting the table with her bear fists Sunset was about to burst into another argument but remembering that her previous reaction caused the accident that fell over her boyfriend Sunset decided not to play the game."I'm sorry for my conduct, Cheerilee? I know that there's most be a good reason why you took Aria in with you, since I got to know you I realized what caring and hard working individual you are. Aria Blaze, I'm sorry for been angry at you, to think that you may be planning revenge at my and my friends blinded me and I know I can't blame you for something you haven't done. Everyone, I'm sorry and please excuses me".

Sunset left the same way Mac did earlier, leaving the group with her words hanging. Aria shuffled in her chair uncomfortable. "I... I'm... I'm sorry, Cheerilee and... Everyone, for ruining your night, I guess". Cheerilee simply nodded as did Luna. Thunderlane responded with a 'forget it' sign and Turner simply shrugged, not knowing the reason for the bad blood between the two women.

"Ms Blaze, I want to be considered about your situation but I need to ask, would you be causing trouble for my students or friends?".
Luna asked the girl.

The former siren went rigid at the question, she wasn't expecting to get any nice treatment from Cheerilee's friends, specially with who she was going to meet first, the pink one or the shy one would have been better options but unfortunately Cheerilee put her with Shimmer.

"I'm not, I live with Cheerilee here because she let me, I'm trying things down here, Adagio and Sonata... I don't know were they are or what are they doing, and if you are wondering no, i don't have any magic in me anymore".

Luna listened with attention while shuffling the cards they were using previously." Then you don't need to worry about anything, just treat Cheerilee well and we won't have any problems. Now, I'm short 2 players and I think you'll do nicely". The tone Luna used didn't left room for argument and the predatory grin that appeared in her face send chills down both girls spines.

Meanwhile at the front of the restroom Sunset walked back and forth waiting for Big Mac to come out. She felt both angry and frustrated. She lost her cool right away despite Mac's best attempts at keeping peace between all parties. The opening of the men's door put her out of her self judgement, Mac walked out with his shirt damp and out of his pants, his hair which received the full load of margarita was also wet and even dripping in the tip of his fringes, his face was neutral but Sunset could feel his dissatisfied aura sipping out.

Sunset's heart sunk, this was supposed to be a moment of relaxation and enjoyment but thanks to Cheerilee, Aria and herself the night was ruined.

When Mac detected her he scratched his neck and turned thoughtful, Sunset could feel the tension building up but then Mac did one of the things that she loved him for, he smiled with al the honesty that was the trademark of the Apples and open his arms for her, her legs moved on their on and before Sunset could even think she was embracing him, her dress was humid now but she didn't care, he forgiven her and that's all she cared about.

"Not to ruin the moment but we'll have to leave, I'm wet as a dog and i don want to catch a cold, if you want to stay I can ask Luna to take you ho-".

"No!. Im came with you and I would be a lousy girlfriend if I let you go alone".

"Fine by me then" Mac took her by the hand and both returned to the table.

Back in the table Luna couldn't be more happy, two games and she had won both, despite her reluctant the siren girl was crafty, she had a natural scowl on her face and was easily tricked into braking her game. Cheerilee was easy to read but only because Luna knew her for longer that the rest.

Before the next round could start the missing couple returned, holding hands and smiling. As they arrived Luna cheered again." Alright losers pay up". As one everybody on the table pulled two more chips and handled them to Luna who just laughed.

"Did we miss something?" Sunset asked as the group groaned. Big Mac who knew Luna longer that even Cheerilee knew what was going on.

"You did bets about us didn't you?".

"Guilty, thanks lovebirds." Luna affirmed with no shame whatsoever much to Mac's annoyance and Sunset's embarrassment.

"You do are lovesick, and I don't mean kiss kiss and sweaty hands, I mean hardcore extreme ultra fucking maximum lovesick, ugh just watching you give me diabetes". Aria said while looking at the couple with amazement and a little bit of jealousy.

"I'm... Thanks, I think?" Sunset was taken by surprise by Aria's comment, she could feel she was been honest. Still, she needed to inform the other that Aria was back in Canterlot and living with Cheerilee, if only so they would keep an eye for trouble.

"Sorry guys but we'll have to cut the night short, can't catch a cold right now, Miss Luna I'll need to talk with you tomorrow about Granny and ma cousins working with us now?". Luna nodded, keeping a straight face but everyone else just groaned again and again send a chip in Luna's direction.

"I can believe I didn't predicted that". Time Turner whined like he would have failed to predict that 2 plus 2 equaled 4.

"You bet that we would leave early?". Sunset asked both embarrassed and surprised.

"Honey, this is Luna we're talking about". Mac simply pointed out.

"And you guys love me for it, now move along before I force you to leave your money here". Luna told them in a humorous tone but been her there were chances that she would actually do it.

After saying their goodbyes the duo left and soon they were on the way to Sunset's apartment, Mac drove with his left hand while his right arm kept Sunset in a hug, the radio was on and broadcasting a song that both liked. Sunset started humming the melody.

Suddenly Sunset remembered something very important. "Mac! What happen with yur test results, I haven't heard anything from Applejack or you by that matter.

Big Mac smiled." it's in the glove compartment, didn't wanna opened until we came back from the club".

"Uuuuh thank you, can we open it now?"

"Sure, why not, we're together now, would you do me the honors Ms Shimmer?". Mac kissed the top of her head. And Sunset soon pulled the envelope out of the compartment.

With extreme care Sunset tore open the letter and found a golden colored document inside along another white paper. Mac continued driving while Sunset unfolded the white paper sheet and read for Mac to hear." By means of this letter We the S.A.T.E.A inform you that the results of the test were satisfactory and as such you are here by declared certified to work as a private tutor for whoever require your services. Along this letter we included your certificate that provide license to operate for a period of 4 years before renewal. As a side note, your score was registered as one of the highest with a total of 92 out of 100 points, we feel honored that you choose us for your carrier. Congratulations".

After finished Sunset took the certificate and took a closer look. The blue sea color was enriched with the golden writing and margin lines that adorned it. Sunset felt proud of him, and could contain her excitement and hugged Mac delivering a barrage of kisses." Glad to see ya so happy".

"Of course I'm happy, you worked so hard for this that I can't contain myself".

" hmm I hope that this can help ma family but... More that that, I hope that this helps me achieve ma dreams, and... If you let me I want you to be part of that dream".

Sunset lost all sense of time after Mac told her that, she love him, she knew he love her, but was she anywhere near been wife material." Mac, I don't know what to say, I mean I'm honored and... I lov-".

"Is ok hon, sorry to put you in the spot with ma ranting, sometimes I forget that you are younger that me with yur maturity and all, don worry I mean it". Sunset knew what he mean, but she wondered if Mac perception of her wasn't blinded by love, before her mind wondered further her cell came to life, she took a peak and found herself coughing of surprise.

Mac patted her back without losing sight of the road." You ok Sunny?".

"Ye-yeah, is just, ugh Luna and her damn games". Mac knew what she mean and instinctively covered his crotch, Mac still remembered the last time Luna played them a prank, no man deserved to have his junk caught in the zipper. Sunset turned the screen for Mac to see." it's not like last time". Sunset reassure him.

"Use condoms and lube, I'm too young to be an aunt and Tia will probably castrate your boyfriend if you don't".
P.E. wet dre-, I mean sweet dreams Sunset. With love Luna.

"I think we should play her a little prank ourselves". Mac told Sunset with an evil smile that he normally used for when he needed to discipline one or both of his sisters.

Sunset felt glad and guilty for the change of topic." What do you have in mind?".

"Remember the forbidden video?". Sunset's eyes when wide.

"You don't mean THAT video?".

"Eeyep, the Empress of the night".

"Mac, she's gonna kill us if we show that video to someone else".

"Nope, she told us not to show it to Celestia, her words exactly".

"She's still gonna kill us. As much as I want to get back at Miss Luna I don't think murder is worth her annoying personality".

Mac went thoughtful for a minute and Sunset feared that he would really go through with his plan." I'm serious Mac, I'm to young to be embarrassed in public again, I got enough of that when Princess Twilight and company kicked my butt".

"Weeell if it make ya feel any better yur butt still cute and sexy".

"Jerk".

"Ma sister calls me that too, what a coincidence".

"Dick"

"I do have one, thanks for noticing".

"Idiot".

"And I got a certificate for that".

"Mr fancy mathematics" Sunset told him while punching his arm but that really got to him, he hated that nickname, his smile turned into a pout that Sunset found cute.The silence hold for just another second or two before both erupted in laughter.

Arriving at Sunset's, Mac opened the door for Sunset and accompanied her to her apartment's entrance. The couple shared another passionate kiss, before finally separate their lips." would you like to come inside?". Sunset asked, her arms around Mac's waist, Mac in turn had Sunset's face in his hands, his thumbs caressing her cheeks, his green eyes fixed in her cyans, submerging himself in her beauty.

He spoke after a d long sigh." You know by now that I can't say no to you, but...".

"I... know, you're worried about yur family but, sometimes, I want to be selfish and have you for me and only me, I must sound awful saying that". A lonely tear escaped her eye, it didn't go far as Mac's thumb caught it and sweep it in her cheek.

Mac smiled at her." From the moment I felt in love with ya, you, Sunset Shimmer became an Apple. And they way you talk is more proof of it, yur not selfish for wishing things Sunny, My pa use to said that when you desire something with yur heart and work toward it with conviction and honesty then you deserve what ya get, even now when you want me by yur side you think of my feelings first, and that is the opposite of selfishness".

"That been said" Mac lifted Sunset off her feet and took her inside. "I reckon you deserve a reward for been so cute (kiss), honest (kiss), selfless (kiss) and (kiss) for been so damn beautiful (deep kiss)".

"We'll need to take a shower first". Mac told Sunset who was blushing like mad. She nodded and walked inside the bathroom first, she started stripping, taking out her dress and shoes as well as the hair accessory which hold her ponytail. She took a look at herself in the mirror, she was down to her underwear, black lingerie set of panties and bra with plain design, not one of her favorites but one of the most comfortable one she had. A knock in the door got her out of her self check, the door opened an Mac walked inside wearing only his boxers, Sunset blushed again at the proximity of the two bodies as Mac took her spot in front of the mirror.

"Sorry Sunny, I just need to make sure I'm not getting a rash from the beer that fell over me". Sunset knew right away that it was a lie, most likely he wanted to take the shower together and while this wasn't the first time, it was still pretty intense for the girl.

Sunset's eyes couldn't stop watching Mac as he stood there in a pair of boxers only, scratch that, he unceremoniously took his last cloth off, Sunset now was sure that her face was red as a tomato.
Few girls in Canterlot could presume that their boyfriend was this attractive, Mac chest was chiseled perfectly by years of labor in his farm, the healthy meal he enjoyed helped him reach his actual high which already surpassed his own father despite been younger that him. His face wasn't far behind in any way, life had given Mac an outlook of serenity that was easily confused with stoicism, the first impression one could have seen his face was apathy, but only those close enough to know him knew of the little smile printed in his lips wherever you saw him, the freckles in his cheeks give him a innocent look but opposite to that was his last appendage, Sunset's eyes wondered to the promised land were his penis stood, even in his semi rigid form the meat member looked intimidating but Sunset was the only woman who had the pleasure of riding it, several times. Every time Rainbow Dash started talking about her sexual misadventures more that once had Sunset almost laugh at the girl and reveal that she had rode the Big Macinator as she stupidly call it.

Mac was by this point inspection her lover as well. Her petite form contrasting her voluptuous curves, her dual coloured hair was also a sight to behold. Her cyan eyes were like small pool filled with the most pure and crystalline water he could imagine, the way her cheeks turned pink, it was just too much for the heart of the farmer.

Sunset turned her back and looked over her shoulder, Mac understood the message right away, he moved over her and undid the strap of her bra, Sunset removed the garment and turned, her hands shyly covering what they could of her breast.

Mac cupped her chin with his hand and lifted her lips for another breathtaking kiss. Sunset could feel Mac's penis getting hard, as close as Mac was now, it was poking just above the waistline of her panties. Mac removed her hands, exposing her perky breast completely now. Sunset let Mac take full control, not wasting time he removed the last piece of cloth on her exposing her most intimate part for him to see, no matter how many times he had seen her like this, the excitement could be hardly contained and his hard dick agreed 100%.

Sunset was breathing hard now, the heat of Mac's body was making her even hotter. Without realise it her body was moving back and forth, trying to grind the itch born between her legs. Mac's hands worked their magic on her breast rubbing and massaging the soft orbs, pinching the small bubs that were Sunset's nipples. Once one of her most sensitive parts was under attack, Sunset could feel her inner juices dripping down her legs but she wasn't the only one, the tip of Mac's phallus was already dripping pre cum, the smell of the arousal of her lover and her own triggered Sunset's heat like a cannon.

Not one for leaving a lady waiting Mac prepared the water in the tub, putting the right temperature then guided Sunset inside and closed the glass door. One inside Mac opened turned the water on and the warm liquid fell over them, Sunset couldn't relax yet, no matter how good the water felt, her body demanded satisfaction at once, She took the soap bar and used in her body and Mac's as well, an devilish idea came to her and Sunset grabbed the meat rod of her boyfriend with a hand covered in soap already, little by little she started jerking off the member, first with slow motions but soon started picking up pace. Mac answered the action with satisfactory groans, she could feel the rod grow bigger and harder meaning it was about to realize its load, the growls of pleasure got lauder and Mac's body started to shook until finally it happen, she felt as if hot mud had been thrown at her stomach, she saw down and could make form of the white secretion been washed down by the water, she jerked the dick a few more times as it relaxed.

She took a look at Mac's face, expecting to find a clue of satisfaction, instead she could barely see his eyes as they were been covered by his bangs, he was breathing deep and loud. ' oh crap, I got him all wild now'. Sunset's inner monologue was interrupted when Mac took her by force turning her with her face against the glass door, his hands clamped down on both sides of her butt, he lowered his face next to her and attacked another of her weak points, her earlobe, when Sunset was a filly she heard a couple of times from adult mares that when a stallion when wild on mating season they would go for the mare's ear and that would drive them crazy as well, she didn't know if such thing could work on normal female humans but obviously it worked on her.

She started moaning as Mac bit her earlobe with careful soft bites, she the felt him picking her rear up and her body trembled as she knew what was coming. She felt it, the massive penis, the tip gently kissing her lower lips, ber juices were cascading now in anticipation and preparation to receive the invader, Mac moved forward again, this time the entire tip when inside Sunset, she could only bit her lip and press harder against the glass door to resist the shakes of ber body, then it came, in one full thrust Mac dug deep inside her, his penis finding minimal resistance as the member found his route already expecting it.

Sunset almost fell but Mac's iron like grip on her saved her from collapsing, his movements started and Sunset found a little strength that she used for moving her vagina toward her mate, more moans of ecstasy were produced by the young woman, her feet barely touching the bottom of the tub now that Mac had one arm around her waist, lifting her for maximum penetration.

Just like Sunset did previously, Mac too was giving her lover huge amounts of pleasure ic the moans and way her vagina clamped down in his erection was any indicator, but there was more to come, Mac now used both hands on Sunset's breasts, taken by surprise Sunset emitted a little yell, Mac worked the C-cup wonders with roughing circular motions while pinching her nipples a few times in the process, Mac increased his thrusts slamming harder against the girl's backside, Sunset was in a bliss of pleasure barely recognising that her lover was about to release his seed load inside of her.

One final push put the dick deep inside the warm deeps of Sunset Shimmer, the girl could feel the hot load filling her up, she also pushed back to allow as much of the member inside as possible.

The growl and moans of lust were silenced when the young lover joined their lips in another hungry kiss, Mac continued massaging the two soft mountains while Sunset busy herself squeezing the now relaxed rod, that didn't last much as Sunset felt the penis grow and harden again indicating that Mac was ready for another round, Sunset backed next to the wall and Mac lifted her leg with one arm using his other to hold Sunset's back, he lowered his body and kissed the hard nipples one more time before doing the same with her mouth.

Thrusting upwards, his dick penetrated Sunset again who responded with another long moan then she curled up as Mac lift her off the floor grabbing her by her butt and bringing her toward him he have her there interchanging another kiss with tongue included then she left her down slowly, once again her vaginal lips were split open as Mac's penis slid its way in. Mac waited until Sunset managed some self control and kiss her again, her cheeks pink of both lust and the heat emanating from the love making and the water splashing over their bodies.

With a little nod Sunset mean for Mac to continue and so he did, not before kissing and biting her neck and ear which caused Sunset to tremble, up and down he moved the warm body of the woman be loved enjoying the sensation of such activity and listening as Sunset whimpered with pleasure every time his hard rod impale her.

Time, place , worries , and everything else was lost for the couple, nothing existed beyond the glass door as both let passion and lust dictated their movements. Sunset lost count of how many times Mac fill her with his seed or how many times she reached climax as well. When her fragile mind came back to a conscious state Mac had her already in bed, dressed and dry.

"Wha-what happened?". She was wearing one of Mac's shirts that was more like a sleeping gown in her body, she had a pair of white panties on as well. She found Mac applying lotion on Sunset's legs, Mac himself was wearing another pair of boxers, probably the spares he kept here in cases like this one.

"Welcome back honey, you went out again". Mac told her without turning or stopping from giving Sunset her massage, The first time Sunset lost control of her actions during a coitus Mac was so worried that when she regained consciousness he was half way to the hospital with her.

Sunset tried to move only for her body to completely and utterly protest against, her hips hurt as did the places where Mac end up been a little to rough which was almost everywhere, but that wasn't what prevented Sunset from moving, it was the sensation of fulfillment and satisfaction that erupted her most intimate parts, her womb and vagina fell so sensitive that even trying to separate her legs a little was a challenge. Her breasts, particularly the nipples had been also played with to the point that they were still hard and the sensibility was also there, her body was so relaxed too that her aching muscles couldn't muster any strength.

After finishing Mac got in bed next to Sunset, Sunset could see in his face a pink shade." I'm sorry if I hurt ya".

Sunset smiled and tried to cuddle closer to him, she managed to hug his neck and bring his face to hers." You didn't hurt me, I feel... I feel wonderful, so don't worry, just... Stay here with me".

"I wouldn't leave even if the bed was on fire".

"Thanks,,, love you farmer boy".

"Love you too Sunny".

With one final kiss the lover let exhaustion take them to dreamland. Unknown to them however was the fact that a pink glow started coming out of their bodies, for good amount of the time the pink glow travelled from male to female and vice versa, but then from the forehead of the girl another dark glow started coming, as the dark glow continued gaining dominance over the pink one both sleepers started to shake with the first signs of a upcoming nightmare.

Author's Notes:

Ufff, this chapter burned most of my brain cells so next chapter is going to be just another omake like the one in the my previous story. I'll explain how Aria and Cheerilee met further on.
Thanks like always and you're welcome to leave comments. Adios

7.- Extra bits part 2

As Celestia finished her preparations for the night she turned to her little sister, Luna was sprawled over a bean bag chair on the living room of the house playing video games, half naked. "Sister, are you sure you don't want to come with me?".

"Nah, you know well that I don't really like to go to those kind of things, but have fun for both of us". Answered the younger sister without letting go of the control or even turning while addressing her older sister.

(Sigh) " Very well, if you change your mind please call me, ok?".

"Will do Tia, now go and enjoy the night". After letting another sigh Celestia left, as soon as Luna heard the car driving away she dropped the control to the floor and then realized an annoyed growl. She was bored, but she wouldn't admitted in from of her sister, ever.

"What nutjock does a sequel of a sequel of a boring game?". Luna said pulling out the disc that was titled FF13 out of her gaming console and unceremoniously throw it over her shoulder, a smile came to her face when the disc hit the floor hard and cracked, then remembering how much she payed for it her smile despaired.

Looking through her other games she found none that called her attention, so with gaming out of the option she went to the kitchen, maybe something to eat could take some boredom away.

After moving some of the items away inside the fridge Luna found the forbidden fruit or cake in this case " Jackpot!". A slice of chiffon cake that Celestia had been saving, Luna took the cake out and placed in a plate but when she unwrapped the delicious looking pantry a little note fell from the wrap. "Property of Celestia, don't touch, meh". After reading the note she throw it inside the trash bin, Luna took the cake back to the living room and jumped down over the bean bag chair, after a few minutes of guilty enjoyment she finished the cake and was once again facing boredom.

She thought that maybe if she slept for a bit she would wake when Celestia was back, so she did, and she dreamed, dreams of her winning a beauty contest over her sister and all women in the world, of dazzling everyone in the beach with her awesome surfing skills while wearing the hottest bikini, dreamed of ruling over the world with an iron fist and having her personal harem from which to pick her dates. So many dreams, when she woke up she felt refreshed and tired free, surely a lot of time happened alre- " oh fuck no!, it just been 23 minutes?, no no no NO!". If there was something Luna hated most in the world that was been bored.

She couldn't hold on to her sanity until her sister was back, and even then she would notice right away that Luna was bored, Luna had the bad habit of showing when she was needy to a extreme and would give Celestia burning material against her, the last thing she needed was Tia having that.

Then, as if the gods had heard her plea her cellphone vibrated, she forgot that she had it in her mini shorts's pocket, desperate, she pulled the little communication device out and opened. She could read something, she could watch videos, she could play a mobile game or ... She could troll somebody. An evil grin appeared in her face.

Going through her list of contacts she found many victi- friends, yes friends, she would start simple then going up.

First Rainbow Dash. Yes, she would be a good start, the girl was an excellent athlete but she was a slacker in anything else, she needed school spirit and Luna will give it to her. She dialed.

"Yellow"

"Hi Miss Dash, how are you?".

"Vice-principal Luna?, hmmm fine? I guess?"

"Good to heard, Listen carefully Rainbow, we have been challenge to a little competition by Crystal Prep and I was wondering if we could count on you to win".

"What?, what are those snubby Prep kids thinking, didn't have enough ass kicking last time?"

"I guess not, now listen this challenge will prove with no doubt CHS superiority, but only if we win, so I ask you Rainbow, are you ready to show everyone in both schools that no one can beat you?"

"Heck yeah, bring the fire VP I will do it even with my eyes closed".

"Excellent!, now this is the deal, tomorrow during lunch time, you are going to perform the school cheering routine in front of everyone while wearing the cheerleader uniform".

"WHAT?".

"Yes , I know it's a little random but the honor of the school and your awesomeness it's in play here".

"But but I... The cheerleader uniform... In front of everyone?".

"Oh I see, that's ok Ranbow, if you are scared then I can tell Miss Lulamoon to do-".

"Nooo, I... I'll do it, I won't lose, but ... can I wear something else?".

"Sorry Rainbow, the challenge is strict with what you have to wear".

"I see, ok, I guess".

"That's the spirit champ, oh don't forget to smile the whole time, ok?, bye then and good luck".

As soon as Luna finished she erupted in laughter, the soccer girl was stubborn but pride was always her downfall. That was good, but now to the next victim. She dialed again.

"He-hello?"

"Hello Fluttershy, it Vice-principal Luna how are you today?"

"Oh hmm, fine Miss Luna how are you?, hmm it's something wrong?".

"Everything fine, thank you, well actually, I had found a few notes that worries me a little about your performance during our last physical evaluation".

"Oh my, that... That sounds bad, am I... am I in trouble?".

"Maybe Miss Shy, maybe but there's a way to fix this and it's really simple".

"Is it?, I can try, I know it important I don't want to fall behind everyone else".

"Good, I can feel your determination, ok Fluttershy, you need to perform a total of 20 push ups, see? Simple".

"Pu-pu-push ups?".

"Yes, right know".

"Bu-but, I mean, now now?".

"Yes Fluttershy, now, just put your phone in speaker and let me heard while you do the push ups".

"I... I..., ok I'll try".

"There's no try Fluttershy, let me know when ready".

"(Gulp) ok, ugh, ok, re-ready".

"Begin".

"One... One... O-one... Oneuhgg, (pant)".

"Fluttershy?, are you counting them one by one?"

"N-no Miss, I'm still trying to finish the first one".

"..."

"You know what? Why don't you continue alone and just call me when you have 20, would that be better?"

"O-okey, one... one... on-".

Luna end up the call before the girl could even finish that try. Then went for the next target. "Oh, this is a good one". She dialed again.

"Hello Vice-principal Luna, what can I do for you?".

"Hello Twilight, just the student I needed, we're going to need someone that can teach an important theme to the middle schoolers this week and I thought who better that my sister's assistant".

"Really? I'll be honored, I can give it my 121 %".

"Glad to hear that, ok you have until Wednesday to prepare everything you need and present a pre-presentation to the Principal, so are tou up to this important task?".

"Yesss, I won't fail you or the Principal".

"Good, now your subject will be... The meaning of life".

"..."
"Excuse me?".

"The theme is... The meaning of life".

"But... How... What... The meaning?"

"Of life yes I'm sure you can do a good job".

"But... Can I? Can I have something more specific?".

"Just check out any theory that you have heard of and do your own conclusions on it, easy".

"Yeah, ha ha ease ha ha, could you (gulp) perhaps point me to a book of reference? Ha ha".

"Maybe, ask your parents if they have a book call 'the bible' somewhere, that should help you, ok?, now good luck and Godspeed".

"Ha ha yes( eye twitch) ha ha)".

Luna hung up and boosted in laughter again, poor girl was an quick thinker and smart in almost all subjects, maybe only surpassed by a few like Big Mac in maths or Maud in anything rock related but put something that revolved around non absolutes and the girl broke faster that Pinkie pie could break a smile.

And speaking of those two, they were next in the menu. She called her favorite pupil first, but unfortunately his cellphone was off. Luna growled, there was no way that big log was escaping her hit list." Where can he be at this time?". Then she realized so she called the next number.

"Miss Luna! (Eeep), this isn't a good time, we (eeep) I am in the middle of something (moan)!".

"Sorry to interrupt your... Entertainment, but if you happen to see Macintosh just let him know that Applejack was going to see you".

"What?! When?".

"Don't know but she should be knocking at your door soon, ok pass the message please and ..."

Luna didn't finish when she heard a scream of pain from a male, the she could hear Sunset worried questions, something about a zipper and something been caught on it. She didn't care much and ended the call.

She inspected more contacts and found the next three. Dialing again she begun.

"Hi Miss Rarity, do you have a moment please?".

"Vice-principal, of course Ma'am if I may be of assistance".

"Thanks dear, I would like you to take measurements from one of our students so we can make her a new school sweater".

"Oh, I'll be glad to, you came to the right person, who is this student that i need to measure?".

"Why your friend Pinkie Pie dear, please take the right measurements, we cannot afford to waste any resources in unprofessional mistakes".

"Ha ha of course (gulp). Don't worry I'll... do my best".

"That's what I expected dear, good luck".

Luna ended the call. " poor Rarity ha ha, ok now her partner". She called again.

"Yaa?"

"Hello Miss Finish, the school require your services".

" As long as I Photo Finish haf my camera I should not fail".

"Marvelous, there was a little accident and we need a new yearbook picture of Pinkie Pie, you remember the way that picture needs to be, right?".

"Yaa, but zis is a dizasterl, lazt zime it took all of za magiks to capzure ze pink blur".

"I know Miss Finish but don't worry, you'll have Miss Rarity helping you, I'm sure that between the two of you will be able to accomplish your goals".

"Yaa, iz will be done, now, I go".

And with that she ended the call, Luna was having a blast but now she needed to finish the triple threat.

"Hello Pinkie, how are you?".

"Hiiii Miss Lulu, can I call you Lulu?"

"No, anyway there's something I need for my dear sister and who better to help me that you".

"Really?, eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh I'm so excited, tell me what to do, tell me tell me TELL ME".

"Calm down! Ugh, ok I need you to make me a cake of Chocolate and Coffe for Celestia and Mint sprinkles with honey syrups".

"Uuuuuh that sounds... Awfully sweet, even for me that's a looooot of sugar, I don't know if I'm allowed to do it without my sister or Mr Cake permission".

"Oh, I see Pinkie, sorry, I thought that I could give my dear sister a cake filled with love and sweetness so great that she would cry tears of joy".

" (sniff) Say no more Miss Luna (sniff), I totally get you, and I'll do it. I'll bake the sweetest most awesome cake that your sister have never tasted".

"You are an angel Pinkie, now just make sure that both flavor mix well, so taste it as many times as you need until you get it right, ok?".

"Sure, just one tiny whiny question first".

"Sure Pinkie, what is it?".

"This isn't a prank to get me sugar high and have some of my friends trying to catch me as part of an over elaborated scheme invented by you to compensate for been bored and lonely even though your sister insisted that you could go with her, right?".

"Nope, not it all, no".

"... Okey dokey luckey, I'll start right now, see ya tomorrow". She hung up.

"That was... Odd... meh".

Having created enough chaos for a good laugh Luna felt satisfied. Yes, she had make the world a better place by giving the middle finger to boredom. Just then, the door swung open and Celestia did enter the house, confused Luna checked the time and to her surprise a good 3 hrs have pass.

Celestia saw her sister where she left her and smiled." Well well, nothing burning, no cops outside, nothing broken... Scratch that, I can see that this ( Celestia picked up the broken disc) didn't pass your expectations, but otherwise, it look like you behaved this time".

" Come on Tia, is not like I need a babysitter or something". Luna said annoyed.

"That's good because Granny Smith had enough with little Apple Bloom".

" If your gonna be this obnoxious then I going to sleep, see you tomorrow sis". Luna stood up, then snapping her bones she moved to her room and went to sleep expecting a very hilarious day tomorrow.

CHS ENTRANCE, THE NEXT DAY.
Luna walked with a spring in her steps, the morning started pretty good for her and it looked like it only could get better.

As soon as the first bell ringed Luna saw the results of her prank coming. Rainbow Dash was the first on sight, again she tried to change the rules of the challenge to avoid wearing the cheerleader uniform but under the possibility of the other students hearing of her she relented and continued on with the original plan.

Then came Rarity and Photo Finish plus her friends, they tried to trap Pinkie before the pink girl could even set a foot inside school but as planned she was too sugar high to be stopped.

Next came Fluttershy, the pink headed girl had her arms wrapped, she apologised for only managed 12 push ups in the whole night, she meekly promised to get better and Luna repay her with a good luck and a slap on the back that nearly dropped the girl to the floor.

Next came Twilight, she had dark bags under her eyes and a creepy smile that border at psycho. The poor girl forgot to comb her hair and she had a lot of book in her backpack.

Luna expected to see Sunset but the bacon haired girl was nowhere to be seen. Luna enjoyed the rest of the morning and part of the afternoon watching the victims of her prank struggle during their school activities, then lunch came and the show that Rainbow Dash displayed for everyone was a blast. Luna almost felt bad for the soccer girl, almost.

After the 7th class Luna did her way to her office when she found the door to her sister's office open, Luna peck inside and saw Celestia holding her head while mumbling." Hey sis, are you ok?".

" Hey Lulu,(sigh) no, I'm not ok, I got a lot of problems with some students but there one in particular that is causing me a real pain in the rear".

"That big?". Luna throw a joke at her sister's big butt.

"No jokes Luna, this person committed several problems and it requires strict punishment but I don't feel like it".

Typical Tia, Luna thought, her sister was a big softy when it came to discipline. "How about I deal with the troublemaker for you, that'll give you sometime to rest".

Celestia's eyes shined after hearing that. " Really?, would you?".

"Of course sis, you know that there isn't anyone better that me to show someone the errors of it way". Luna said proudly.

"Thanks sister, I would really appreciated if you do?".

"Say no more then, where is this little rascal?".Luna asked already planning what kind of torture she was going to use at say student.

"You will find her in classroom 109, I would let the staff know that you shouldn't be interrupted so things can be done smoothly".

"Perfect, don't worry sis, justice will be served". With that Luna left to find her knew play thing".

"Have fun!". Celestia told her sister, when she was out of ears reach she called her accomplices. " She's on her way, and don't worry, you would be interrupted even if she screams". She hung up and rested more in her chair with a sad smile in her lips. "Sorry Lulu, you have that coming".

Before reaching her destiny, Luna took a detour to grab an old friend of her, her old wooden pallet Red Mark. The pallet was given to her by the former Math teacher that she replaced before been promoted to Vice-Principal, she told her that the pallet was a legend that most problem children dreaded, been hit by the wooden plank was so shocking for the students that they swear that a red mark appeared and never banished hence the name.

Eventually Luna reached classroom 109 and not stopping she bursted inside slamming the door hard. "Alright, you little troublemaker, I'll be your warden for the time being so you... better... start... crying?". Luna saw with confusion the faces that stared back at her. All of them with the same angry expression expect for one of them that belonged to the stoic Maud Pie, but she could feel the bad mood she was in still. Applejack, Rarity, Photo finish and her friends, Rainbow Dash and nurse Redheart.

"Can I(gulp) Can I help you?". Luna asked now while her instincts were screaming at ger to run.

"How about you start explaining why was my sister sugar high today?" Maud asked clearly angry by her sister condition.

"Yeah!, and what you did to me, not cool VP, not cool".

Luna could see where was this going, she moved closer to the door but Applejack got in the way. " Yur little prank also got Fluttershy and Twilight out of commission for the whole day, got anything to say uh?".

"You know how hart wez to catch ze pink blur? Uh?". Photo Finish also was angry and blocking ber right flank along Rarity.

Luna's eyes were desperately trying to find a escape route or a something that she could use as a shield but to no vail, she crossed eyes with Redheart but she broke any hope of support on her part after what she said. "I'm only here to treat your injuries after they are done with you".

Luna used Red Mark as a wepon and pointed it at her closest enemy but she knew she couldn't contain all of them, as a signal finally someone yelled. "GET HER!". And so it begun, Luna's punishment.

A COUPLE OF HOURS LATER.
Somehow Luna managed to escape the classroom, she had to sacrifice Red Mark to escape but it was necessary. She limped the way to her office, she was close when she noticed her sister there arms crossed under her chest and an neutral look.

For a moment there Luna thought that her sister would hold her up until the mob caught with her, but Celestia didn't move.

Luna stepped aside an continued her way to her office where she would be safe." I hope you learned your lesson Luna".

Luna thought about many comments but found not one that would really sound smart right now, her pranks were fun but she knew when she had to suck it up and face the consequences.

"You and me both sister". The tanned Vice-principal said to her boss/sister.

Luna entered her office and dropped on her chair not even bothering to turn the light on, she let her body rest from the beating she received, Applejack and Maud were particularly brutal to say the list. Suddenly, a clicking noise got her body tense again,she turned her attention to the door where she just entered, the darkness making difficult to identify her new threat, however she didn't hide for long. " You thought that you could get away so easily".

The familiar voice was accompanied by a pair of cyan eyes that Luna knew too well. " Sunset?".

The girl stepped closer and indeed Sunset Shimmer was present right in front of her. If Twilight Sparkle's smile had been creepy and off putting Sunset's was wild and murderous, far more scary that when she turned into a she-demon.

"Do you remember rule number 5 of the sister's code?".

"The what?"

Sunset chuckled "Rule number five of the sister's code, you told us when we did that sleepover in Rarity's place".

Luna tried to remember what she was talking about and it hit her. " You mean..."

"Yes!, no sister should ever interfere between another sister and her Dick".

Luna tried to comprehend what she mean, then she did, the call, the screams and something getting caught up by the zipper. " Oh, shit, don't tell me?"

"Yes!, thanks to you Mac is... Injured and he can't help me with you know what!".

Luna cursed internally, ok this was officially fuck'd up. Sunset pulled something from behind and Luna saw now where Red Mark ended, in the hands of her executioner, resigning herself to her fate Luna's last thought before everything exploded in pain was that next time she would mask her voice or call with another cellphone. Life was a crazy ride sometimes.

Author's Notes:

Hope someone like this chapter, like I said last time in part one I am worse at comedy that sex stories but i tried. Anyway sorry this one is shorter but i need time to advance the main plot without the pressure of the holidays. Have a good one. ✌

8.- Too many questions.

Sunset Shimmer woke up suddenly, gasping for air and covered in sweat, she took as much precious air as her lungs would allowed, when she manage to calm down she watched her surrounding, she could see only what the little lamp's light allowed.

It was almost a routine by now, 21 days as far as she could tell had gone away since the day she arrived in this world and every single night was the same. She would wake up scared, disoriented and with the urgent need to run away. And every time that happen, she would do the same, first calm down, then look for the objects that give her hope in this strange place, her saddle bag and the black leather jacket that the stalli- no the 'human' named Macintosh had given to her.

Both had a soothing effect in her nerves and she took them with her wherever she went. Feeling the need to remove the sweat, Sunset removed the covers from her bed and stood up, she wobbled a little, it was still hard to get use to walk up right in two legs, especially after waking up like she did. Finally reaching the door she stood there expecting for the door to open up with her non existing magic coming from her still missing horn, after remembering this little but crucial thing she used her second option, her hands.

Sunset moved the extremity forward and used her new fingers to finally turn the nob and open the damn door. She walked out of the room, she had memorize the layout of the house already, so she moved where she knew the toilet and shower were located.

As Sunset approached the bathroom another door opened behind her making her jump a little. "Oh, your awake again?, did you need help Sunset?". Asked the human Luna.

"Ye-yes, I was just... going to the bathroom".

"I see (yawn), ok if you need something just wake me or Tia and we'll help you out, ok?" Sunset nodded and Luna went back inside her room.

After regaining her thoughts Sunset continued her trek. Going inside Sunset prepared the water for a bath just like the human Celestia taught her, after that she removed the clothes she was wearing, Sunset took a moment to inspect the body she now possessed as a human, it was weird watching herself through the mirror and finding something completely different at what she looked not long ago.

Her new body was almost hairless except for a few areas like around her pelvis and her head. Her mane was very similar in both style and length but it felt softer, her chest area was the most different in when compared to her pony body, she had two round soft orbs hanging from her chest, the size seemed proportional to her age as The humans Celestia and Luna had larger orbs that her but Celestia who was older was bigger in that area that her sister. After finishing her self exploration Sunset hopped inside the bath and let the water cleanse her body, as she enjoyed the little moment her mind replayed the information that she was provided today when the police officer came to speak with her and Celestia who had take her in as a temporary guardian.

FLASHBACK.
"We had identified the girl indeed as Sunset Abigail Shimmer, she along her parents disappeared approximately a month ago when they were coming from Las Vegas, it seems one of the bridges they crossed was in bad shape and their car fell into the stream bellow. A couple of days later the State police found the car, inside were the bodies of the parents but their daughter wasn't there, it was believed that either she was taken by the current or that she survived and went missing, until now".

The officer explained to Celestia while Sunset who they thought was out of ears reach listened carefully. So there was a double of herself as well but it seemed that she disappeared. It was a high risk to remain in this world for long if the other Sunset appeared again, however there wasn't much Sunset could do, she was alone, she didn't have money, a home or a job, worse yet she didn't have magic. So for the time been she was in the care of the human Celestia and Luna.

After talking with Celestia Sunset was interrogated by the officer, she only used a little bit of the stuff she heard and answered vaguely what she could, the officer suggested that Sunset should see the place of the accident but Celestia protested that that may be traumatic for her and she wouldn't allowed. The officer let the issue go and simple told Sunset to call them if she remembered anything else, in the mean time Celestia would become her official guardian until a court decided about the case.

"I'm sorry about all that Sunset, but I want you to know that you can count on us as long as you need". Sunset saw the honesty on the woman's face and the next moment she was hugging her, she may not have wings, horn or a waving mane but her heart was just like the Princess.

END OF FLASHBACK.
A deep part of Sunset wondered why in her mentor's name did she run away in the first place, it's not like Celestia completely forgot about her the moment she got another apprentice. Looking from an analytical point of view Sunset's actions have been childish, but for her who never met her parents Celestia became the closest Sunset ever had to a mother figure, the fact that she took another unicorn filly as a protege hurt her.

Finishing with her little bath Sunset went back to her room and tried to restart her sleep, the bath took a lot of her strength and she could feel her body getting more relaxed, tomorrow she would go with the sisters back to the school, and like the few times before she would try to see if the portal was open and again she would get disappointed, and again she would go to the library to read and check the artifact they called computer, to learn more about this world and the humans that lived here, and who knows, if she was lucky she may come across with Macintosh, Sunset didn't know why she wanted to see him but... well, she would figure it out later, now to sleep.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT.
Sunset woke up again, she jerked her head left to right trying to find where she was, she saw a small dim lighted room a little to big to be her room in Celestia's house. She was back in her apartment, back in the present time , back with... "Mac?, Mac? Mac!". Sunset called to her boyfriend who was trashing in his side of the bed while growling something like if he was in pain.

Sunset removed the covers off his body and gasped when she saw a black glow enveloping him, Mac was holding his throat like if he were chocking, Sunset tried desperately to wake him up but he was moving to much for her to hold him down, she was begining to panic now see him like this and tears of desperation started to pour down, she tried again to remove his hand from his throat but she couldn't even remove one finger, fear was tearing her inside but she would be damn if she were to give up.

"Mac! Honey open your eyes, please!".

Love give place to courage and Sunset saw her hands now shining with the pink glow that came wherever she would think of Mac, bitting her lip she once again tried to pry open his finger, the pink glow mixed with the black one and like a snake that had been stroke with fire the black glow faded, she used this chance and call him again, this time his hands loose the self imposed grip and she managed to remove both hands from him she call bim one more time and was rewarded with his green eyes looking back although the rest of his eyes was red like if he was holding down tears.

"Su-Sunny? Argh, my head!".

"Oh thank goodness!, I... I was scared, you wouldn't wake up".

"I was... I was having a dream, a nightmare, an ol one I hadn't in years". Mac hugged Sunset who was shacking. "Thank ya Sweetheart, thanks for pulling out of there".

Sunset received a loving kiss as a reward and the two hugged each other while soothing their emotions.

"Mac, something was happening to you... to us, and I think it was magic!."

"Were ya having a nightmare too?".

"No, not a nightmare but an dream of something I didn't remember, it look like I used to live with Celestia and Luna, they took me in after I came to this world the first time". Sunset snuggled closer to Mac while remembering, both were sitting in bed with Mac using the wall as support and Sunset sitting in his lap.

Mac gently placed his chin over Sunset's head inhaling her aroma.
"When I woke up you were in that nightmare already and... There was magic over yur body, a black one I never seen".

"It was (sigh)... It was bad, I dreamed of my parents, when they were about to go in that route where they died, i... I tried to stop them but ma voice wouldn't come out, again and again it happened, I yelled and screamed but nothing would come out." His voice almost cracked at the end an Sunset turned herself to hug him again kissing him too. " it's ok honey, yur ok now, we are together and we are fine".

"Eeyup." Mac returned the hug and kiss and his sorrow disappeared, Mac knew that he have been forgiven for what happen with his parents but that damn dream mess him up good.

"Still, if this was magic that mean it could happen again, we need to figure it out where it came from".

Sunset nodded, magic escaping to this world wasn't something new but that didn't mean that it was easy dealing with it. Then remembering who they met that night Sunset felt her blood boil.

"Aria Blaze, it could be her, how come the moment we met her again this happen?".

Mac thought for a minute, it sounded logical but there was a flaw with that. " Don know for sure but somehow I don think it was her. Don ya think it would be to obvious to suspect her first especially if she did her mumbo jumbo right after we saw her?".

"Possible, but then again Aria wasn't big in the strategy department, that was Adagio's forte. (Sigh) Mac, I may need to go to Equestria to check something up, this magic worries me but the other one also and Princess Twilight is the best choice when it comes to magic affairs".

"Are ya thinkin on goin tomorrow?".

"Yes, after school, I'll call Mr Scroll tomorrow and ask for the day off, I don't want to see you hurt again specially if it is my magic the one doing it".

"Then it's decided".

"Yes" Sunset said with a sad tone.

"We'll go tomorrow"

"Ye-whut? What do you mean 'we'?".

"It mean 'I not letting ya out of my side Sugarcube', we're goin"

"No Mac we can't?".

"We can't?"

"No... I mean yes... I mean I have to!".

"But I can too!".

"No Mac, I have to go alone, there's this balance thingy and there can't be too many equestrians in this side or humans in that side".

"Weren't the Dazzlings originally from Equestria? And when that other friend of yurs came, what was her name? Starbulb Blister? Nothing happened, right?".

"Well yeah but... Still NO, absolutely NO, it could be dangerous for you, a human had never crossed to the other side before so we don't know what will happen".

Mac Saw Sunset in the eyes but she averted his, any Apple that prided itself in his or her honesty could tell when someone lied to them or tried a half truth. " Sunny?, what are ya afraid of".

"What?! Me? I'm not afraid! I mean afraid for me but for you".

"Then prove it".

"Nice try buster but I'm not Rainbow Dash I don't fall for easy tricks".

"Then how about this one". Mac did a perfect imitation of Apple Bloom's infamous puppy eyes, but with his face the only thing he accomplish was getting giggles out of Sunset. " Or how about this". This time Mac tried 'The stare' of Fluttershy but again his intent was met with a laugh that Sunset tried to force down.

"How about this now hmmm". Mac's next imitation have him crossing his eyes and putting his tongue out.

Sunset could barely sustain her composure. " Who are you suppose to be now? Ditzy?".

"Aaah nope, Applejack when she's drivin".

That broke the last of her defences and Sunset laughed wildly, however her laugh was interrupted when Mac pressed for another kiss, Sunset immediately returned in kind only for Mac to pull out putting a serious face." Now then, this is the face of Macintosh Apple, the man who wants to go with his love to a world full of candy colored mini horses because he's worried about her".

Sunset again avoided eye contact." Yur right, I'm afraid".

"I'll be fine as long as I'm with ya".

Sunset smiled but it was a sad smile. "Not about that, I'm... (sigh) I'm afraid because you will see me in my real form, you will see me as a pony and... It may freak you out".

"Freak me out? You think that I'll freak out? Like when you girl grow wings, long ponytails and horse ears?. Sunny please, I'm a farmer, I grow among horses".

"It way more that that, I will turn into a full pony, hooves and everything, it will shock you and maybe in a bad way".

"Sunny, let me ask ya something, do you believe me when I say I love you?". Sunset nodded " Do you believe me when we're havin sex and I tell you how much I desire ya?". Sunset nodded again.
"Then how come you don believe me when I say that no matter what form ya take, yur heart is what It's the most important to me".

"You mean it".

"Of course I do Sunny and don you forget it".

"I love you my farmer boy".

"I love ya my Sunset". The two shared another blissful kiss before preparing to catch what little sleep they could.

A FEW HOURS LATER.
"How are we gonna do this?, We need to let someone know what I'm doing while keeping you secret". Sunset asked Mac while the two were preparing to go their separate ways.

"We could have Luna tell them about Aria" Mac suggested.

"Yes, and I can tell the girls that I need to see Princess Twilight about magic related stuff".

Mac nodded while placing two coffee mugs on the table taking one for himself. " I will tell my family about yur boss and that I'll talk to him and meet ya in front of the statue".

Sunset nodded while she busy herself with bacon & eggs, Mac was eating a toast with his coffee. Watching her food she couldn't avoid thinking what happened just a few hours ago. She didn't want her magic affecting her everyday life much less her intimate life with Mac, she had enough trouble hiding from her friends to add worrying about black magic to the mix.

"I know that face Sunny and unless you want me to give ya a good ol Apple hug you better throw yur worries away, we're in this together hun, end of story".

Sunset smiled, it was now a common event when Mac would read her mind like one of his math books. " Guess I have no choice then".

"Nope, anyway hafta be on my way or AJ is gonna skin my hide".
Mac finished his breakfast quickly and got up.He give Sunset a goodbye kiss and left.

Now alone Sunset relaxed her body for a bit, despite the interruption she slept for a good amount of hours but even that didn't seem to be enough for her body, Mac really went all out on her, just remembering the hot night send shivers through her whole body specially her breasts and vagina, she shook her head before more naughty thoughts could overwhelm her, she had a long day ahead and this would be the first time a human, her boyfriend no less crossed to the other side, yes, long day indeed.

SWEET APPLE ACRES.
Macintosh Apple was used to many things in life, been stare at was one of them, wherever because his height, his looks, the things he knew, or when be was famous for been the Quarterback of his school, for one thing or another he was used to, what he wasn't used to was been stared by his family, like really he knew Apple Bloom couldn't avoided do to her innocence and curiosity but the rest didn't have any reason.

"Everything alright cuz?". Asked Braeburn while chewing through his breakfast.

"Eeyup, why? Got something on ma face?".

"No, but... You look... Kinda?".

"Chippy". Honeydew found the word her sister Jonagold was looking for.

"Yeah chippy, like Aunt Cranberry when you show her a bottle of fermented Cider".

"That's just how he gets when he's back from that club, either that or drunk". Applejack commented with a matter of fact tone.

"That only happened once AJ, and was because Luna took ma money to early in the game". Mac accepted Luna's bet of drinking whiskey when he lost a round of cards and end up drunk.

"Yeah well, if it happen again yur sleeping with the pigs ya hear?".
Applejack wasn't in the mood for jokes apparently but it felt as if she was on edge.

"How do ya feel today Granny?" Mac asked the old Apple as she continued with her morning routine.

"Like kickin and singin boy, and before you ask yes I already took that awful concoction that the Doc give me last time".

"Good, Jona is helpin ya out today and I'll be around school too so if ya need anything let me know".

"If yur gonna be at school who's gonna been doing the deliveries?". Applejack asked with a scowl on her face.

"I'll do half of them today and do the rest tomorrow, I need to go to CHS to talk with the sisters and Sunset too".

"Sunset? Now why would you need to talk to her so badly?" Applejack's tone was shifting from curious to angry now and Mac didn't want to deal with this so early.

"Well now that you asked I guess I can tell, Sunset called me and said that her boss Eastern Scroll wants to do business with us, I'll discuss some stuff with her first and then will talk to the man itself, if thing are good we may have a good partner again".

"Really? That's awesome! Ain't that right Applejack?" Apple Bloom said cheerfully.

"Yeah, it sound grand, but... I talk to her yesterday and she didn't mentioned anything". Applejack was happy to hear good news but her mood was still a little sour.

"You girls were havin one of yur parties right? I see no need to ruin the fun with work". Granny Smith interjected her comment.

"Anyway, it's still in the work so that leave you two to man the farm while we're gone".

"Don worry non Cuz, we'll have this farm up and runnin".

"And I'll make sure Brae here don burn everything down like in his farm". Honeydew said mocking his older cousin.

"Hey that only happened once"

"Ya only had have one farm Brae". Applejack protested.

"Just make sure the north patch gets watered and the labor should smoke the west patch with the pesticide, ya can call me or Applejack if ya need guidance". With instructions done all Apples went to start their chores. Mac waited until the rest of the family was out doing their things leaving only him and Granny Smith in the kitchen." Granny?".

"Yes deary?".

"Do you?, do you remember since when did AJ and Sunset started to hang out?".

"Hang out? Ya mean before or after high school?".

"Before Applejack and the others broke up".

"Can't say that I remember correctly, but they started to see each other around after that game of yurs I think?, but I wouldn't call that hanging together".

"What do ya mean Granny?".

"Bacon hair was around the farm for a while but it was more to be around ya that to be with Applejack and the others".

"That's... I don remember Sunset and I spending time together before... Well?, you know".

"Know what?".

"About Sunset"

"Yeah, I love the sunsets, specially when yur grandpapy would take me to town and we would look for a hidden place to-"

"OK GRANNY! No need to tell me the rest, I'll go and prepare the truck for school, come out when you and Bloom are ready".

Mac walked to the front to do as he said, Granny Smith meanwhile waited until she could hear the quiet steps of the person hidden on the other side of the kitchen as its walked away, after the spy was gone Granny Smith returned to her chores, that silly grandson of hers was digging his own grave keeping his relationship with the bacon haired girl a secret, but she couldn't blame him more that she could have blamed his own son for hiding with his Buttercup, or herself by escaping with her husband, it seemed that the old saying was true about the apples not falling too far from the tree.

CANTERLOT HIGH SCHOOL.
Sunset knocked on the door and soon enough received permission to enter." Morning, oh Sunset, it's good to see you, what brings you here so early?".

"Hi Principal Celestia, I... I wanted to talk to you, if that's ok of course if not I can-".

"No need to worry Sunset, we got time". Celestia took a more relaxed position in her chair and gestured for Sunset to take a chair.

"So how is everything going?, I know you are doing pretty good with grades but I don't know about work or otherwise".

"Well, work is fine, I may get a promotion soon but it depends in some factors, and otherwise, well? I'm doing good, the girls and me just got together yesterday, we had fun and after that I took care of cleaning, then we went to the club, you know which one".

"Yes I know, Luna had been trying to convince me of going but I really haven't got the chance". Celestia commented with a smile." What did you do after that?".

"Well I... We... Hmm". Sunset got her thoughts derailed with that question.

"Calm down Sunset, I'm just teasing, you are 19 already and both you and Macintosh are very responsible, if I thought that you kids would end up doing something stupid I would have been against your relationship from the start, in all honestly I'm more afraid for my sister that I'm for the two of you".

"Thank you Principal, it means a lot to me that you trust us like you do".

"It's nothing dear, all I ask is that you be careful, enjoy what you guys have but always think about the future and not let the passion of the moment blind your judgement". Sunset blushed fiercely just remembering how judgement was throw through the window when she and Mac had sex.

Celestia seemed to noted that and just shook her head." I using pills, we are been careful I swear". Sunset tried to calm Celestia's worries.

"You better, I can only imagine how Granny and Applejack would hunt you and Big Mac down if suddenly a little surprise pops up".

Sunset blushed harder this time. " Stop scaring her Tia, she had enough with the teasing I give her, I thought that your role was to give her advice". Both women turned to see the tanned Vice-principal in the door. She took the chair next to Sunset and using her thumbs she messaged her temples, sure signs of a headache.

"Besides, I'm sure that if a little Sunset or Mackey pops out Granny is gonna be more busy spoiling it that beating the parents, so don't worry that much girl, we got your back". Luna continued with her massage while her sister frowned.

"Luna please do not give her that kind of advice, otherwise it will be you who's gonna be hunted down by Granny and Applejack".

Sunset smiled while watching the sister bicker and wondered if their pony versions would fight like this.

"Can I ask you two a question?".

"Sure".

"I didn't do it".

"What?" Both Sunset and Celestia asked at the same time looking at Luna.

After an awkward silence Sunset spoke. "Anyway, does any of you remember me living in the house with you?, you know when I came to this world first?".

Luna scratched her head trying to make the few brain cells not destroyed by alcohol work while Celestia looked mindful."Sometime ago , after you were defeated by the other Twilight and started reforming I checked your profile to see how to assist you and to understand your case a little better, I found out that I was your legal guardian, this shock me as I didn't remember ever signing anything about that, much less that you lived with us".

"Wait, she did?, how come I don't remember either of that?". Luna asked as well.

"I don't know why but recently I have started to remember things from when I first arrived including how I was accepted as my human counterpart and when I lived with you, but somehow this feel wrong, the fact that no one remembers is a little troublesome".

"Indeed, I'm also confused by this but if magic is involved I have no idea what can we do to resolve this". Celestia was concerned with the chance of more shenanigans occurring in her school.

"You think that the punk girl from yesterday has anything to do with this?" Luna asked referring to Aria Blaze.

"What punk girl?". Asked Celestia.

"She's talking about Aria Blaze, one of the sirens that is living now with Cheerilee, she took her to the club last night".

Celestia paled at the idea of another event like the battle of bands happening, the school was just been remodeled to have it destroyed again." Your joking right?".

"Hold your horses sis, by the look of things it seems that Cheerilee had the girl under control and it doesn't seem like she can use magic, still thought we better keep an eye on her for now". Luna continued probing the girl after Mac and Sunset left the club trying to see if the girl would do something bad but apparently her only crime was her putty mouth and awful fashion sense.

"Still, I somehow fell that this is just the beginning of another crisis".

Celestia saw Sunset flinch a little and that was all the hints she needed." Sunset?".

With a heavy sigh Sunset explained what happened last night leaving out the whole sex part of course but Luna was going to give her a hell of innuendos and jokes she was sure of it. After the whole explanation Sunset observed their reactions and waited for their opinions.

"Are you sure that going over there is the only option? Can't Twilight come over this side?" Celestia was worried about the whole thing mostly since this was new for them.

" I thought about it but having two Look alike around could be dangerous and I think this requires different magic from the one we use here, besides I wouldn't be going alone this time".

"What do you mean, who's going with you?". Celestia asked concerned. Sunset stood quiet for a moment.

"Pfff ha ha don't tell me you are taking Mr fancy Maths with you?". Luna asked teasing but seen Sunset little blush she knew she hit the bullseye.

"Your kidding right?".

"To be honest a would prefer to leave Mac out of magic stuff but he's already been affected by it so it would be best if he comes with me".

"Did he agree to it?". While Celestia knew that Mac and Sunset would take good care of each other she was still worried.

"He suggested the idea, we are thinking of going as soon as classes finish, the sooner we deal with this the better". Sunset explained the whole plan.

"What about your friends, are you planning on leaving them in the dark, we know that you and Mac decided to wait until his birthday to reveal the relationship but wouldn't it be better to come out clean now".

Sunset thought about what Celestia suggested. I think we'll wait, Mac had his own set of problems with Applejack and Granny Smith".

"Granny?, why is that".

"I think Mac himself is going to explain the problem today, anyway I think that's all for now but I'll inform you what's up when we come back".

"Alright, that's good for now but we need to discuss a few thing later, take care Sunset and thanks for letting us know".

"Well is the least I can do for my guardian, seriously thanks to both of you for caring for me, I appreciated".

With that Sunset left for her first class leaving the sisters behind to themselves.

"Tia? When do you plan on telling Sunset about the adoption?".

"I don't know sister, not been really much of a mother to her, I think it would be better if you-".

"Don't be a wuss sister, you really think anyone is going to be better at looking for that girl that you?". Luna protested. " In my opinion you are just as afraid of Sunset knowing now that she is from Applejack".

"I don't know Luna I'm just afraid that by this point she's already an adult, she's almost in university, she lives by herself and she's even having sex already, what am I suppose to teach her". Luna shook her head hearing her sister's excuses.

"It not about what you show them or what you give them but been there for them". Luna left the office leaving a very upset Celestia behind.

The first few hours went by quiet fast, while Sunset did have little interaction with some of her friends Mac was busy doing as much deliveries as he could to leave the least for tomorrow, he called regularly to his cousins taking care of the farm and after a couple more of trips he was in CHS. After talking with Luna and some more of the staff about his grandmother condition Luna suggested that he talked with Celestia, and so Mac was on his way when he came across his sister.

"Heya AJ, how's been yur day?".

"Kinda busy , need to plunk all I can into ma head for the finals, may need some of that math magic of yurs for some of the tests".

" sure thing, ain't gonna let ma lil' sis fail when she's close to her goals".

"Thanks big bro, listen I know I been kinda of a donkey lately, but ya know that I'm worried about ya and the farm. I don want to see ya moppin like when Ma and Pa pass away".

"Thanks sis but that'll never happen, yur ma family and what do we say about we Apples?".

"We stick together till the end". The siblings hugged each other not caring if the other students thought they were lame, not that anyone in their right mind would dare insult the strongest girl in school and the toughest guy that ever walked CHS. Unknown to the siblings before they broke the hug a portion of the black glow passed from Mac to his sister.

"Grrr did the temperature just dropped or it's just me?".

"Ha ha looks like those test are really makin ya jittery sis".

"I'll around talkin to Celestia and helpin Jonagold setting down so I'll see ya around Sugarcube".

"Alright you goof". The Apples parted away and Big Mac did his way to Celestia's.

"Ma'am?, may comin in".

"Ah Macintosh, yes please do come in".

As Mac entered he noticed that the Principal was sitting rigidly and had a look of professionalism." Afternoon Ma'am, I hope I'm not interrupting anything". Mac moved over the desk and offered a handshake that Celestia took, in that moment through their hands the black glow moved too from male to female again unnoticed.

"No Macintosh, actually your arrival is well timed, we have a few things to discuss".

Her tone send chills down Mac spine, something was off, definitely, her warm personality that projected her as a mother figure was almost gone." What can I do for you Miss?".

"Well?, it just so happens that we received a few request for an extra tutoring, three to be exact. One of them is for one of our students while the others are for a couple of transfer students".

Mac listened carefully trying to pick were the animosity came from but so far he was still clueless, Celestia took his silence as a sign to proceed." The student you should know already as she delivers your mail from time to time".

"Miss Doo?".

"That's correct, her parents fear that she may be a little behind in the math department and want to make sure she's up for the University's tests, while ours is an escalating system we are just about to have our first batch of students coming directly from your sister's generation and many of them get a little overconfident while others get to serious with studies". Celestia explained something Mac was just lightly familiar with it from what little he heard from others.

"Eeyep, I heard a lil bit from AJ, is kinda like what Crystal Prep does right?".

"Correct, and it works well for them, Twilight's brother and Cadence are clear examples, but we do not have the same resources, we are been financed by the Education Board as well as the State and if this plan works we'll get full support for the next years".

Mac understood right away, this would mean that many students that didn't want or didn't have the resources to look for universities on other cities could continued to study here, Mac knew what that mean for her sister and her friends, specially for him as Sunset also was about to graduate.

"I see, well ya can count on me I'll put Miss Doo in top shape, and who are the other?". Mac asked half curious as to who would transfer at this school.

"Maud and Pinkie sister's Marble Pie and a transfer from Cloudsdale, Miss Fleetfoot".

Mac nodded, for some reason those names felt kind of weird to him." For Miss Doo you should talk with her parents, for Miss Pie talk to Maud and for Miss Fleetfoot you'll need to talk to the girl herself".

Mac nodded and changed the topic." Miss Celestia I needed to talk ya about Granny".

"Is there's something wrong with her? Sunset commented that you would tell us about her".

Mac explained what happened the previous day as well as what Doctor Link told them, he also told her about the deal with Sunset's boss and Jonagold's employment." Granny is an important part of the staff and a loved friend, I'll make sure to reduce her workload and have her more in a supervising role".

"That's mighty appreciated Ma'am. That's pretty much it, the rest Sunset probably told ya already." Celestia nodded at the explanation, now she did have all the angles of the situation with the Apples and Sunset, which left only one thing to discuss. Celestia stood up and walked to the door, locking it.

Mac turned the moment he heard the mechanism work and now he felt that chill again, maybe Applejack was right, someone turned the temperature down.

"Big Macintosh, while y know that your family take excellent care of each other as well as been honest and hard working, I know also that been young and in love could cause certain mistakes, what I'm saying here is that is pretty easy for a young couple, specially one so... Sexually active in thinking that nothing wrong can happen as long as you love each other, but it can, and I think that the way you two are right now you could end up doing that mistake".

Mac didn't know what to say at that, was Celestia really complaining about their love life? Especially their sex life? That didn't sound like something she would say but Mac thought that behind all this questioning was the reason of her discontent.

"Ma'am I don know what to say, are ya... Are ya mad at me?".

"No Macintosh I'm not mad but I'm extremely worried for Sunset's future, her plans and dreams could collapse in seconds with an early pregnancy and I don't think either of you is ready for such responsibility".

"Miss Celestia I'll be the first to admit that we sometimes let our emotions take over our actions but my parents din raised no bastard, the moment I sense we are riskin our future I'll stop things myself, I love Sunset to much for puttin her in such position Ma'am and sorry to say this but the decision of how far we take our relationship is our choice".

"That way of thinking is too immature, besides I doubt your parent though you that much ahead when_". Celestia caught her words too late when she realized what was she about to say and Mac reactions was not far behind.

"MA'AM!, I appreciate the thought so out of respect for ya and Sunset is better if we stop this conversation here and now, have a good day!". Mac stood up and pulled the handle so hard that the lock broke under the strain, he didn't even noticed Luna who jumped out of his way with a yelp.

"Sister? What just happen?" Luna asked her sister who was now entering her office to check on her.

"I... I'm a idiot Luna, I just went too far". Celestia shook her head
." Fuck".

LUNCHTIME.
Sunset did her way to the cafeteria like normal when she was suddenly hugged from behind but it wasn't who she expected.
"Apple Bloom, good to see ya".

"Heya Sunset, how is goin around".

"So far good, how about ya". Sunset saw the face of the little girl deflated, Sunset hugged the girl in return." Don't worry Bloom, Granny is going to get better, I'm sure".

Apple Bloom immediately cheered up. " Would ya like to have lunch with me and ma friends?".

"Sure why not". The two moved through the hall into the cafeteria, Sunset waved at her friends who were already in their own table Sunset and Bloom formed in the line and soon they were been served. "Well well, Howdy beacon hair".

"Hi Granny, how ya feeling?".

"As long as ya don ask me if I had ma medicine yet you and I will be good, now how hungry are ya right now?".

Sunset was confused by the question but she answered anyway.
"Normal hungry Granny, why?".

"Nothing sweety, just wonderin if yur more hungry that normal or if by any chance yur eatin for two pers-".

"GRANNY!". Sunset saw a few heads turn their way but fortunately not one of her friends.

"Ha ha ha sorry sorry Sugarcube but I'm just messin with ya, just know that we are here if ya need anythin, ok?". Granny Smith stretched to get closer to Sunset and whispered at her ear." And if that knucklehead grandson of my makes ya cry just let me know and I'll set him straight ya hear". And then winked to her.

"Thanks Granny and don't worry, Mac makes me nothing but happy".

"Good good now git! yur holdin the line missy".

Sunset walked where The crusaders were waiting for her, the rest of the lunch was quiet and nice, Sunset's mind wondered if her friends would think weird for her to expend the lunch apart from them but then again she lunched with Trixie sometimes so she was probably over thinking things, however that wasn't the case.

"Hey, haven't you noticed Sunset acting different lately?". Rariry asked to the little group gathered that consisted of Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rarity herself.

"Just a little tiny bit like, she doesn't use brand of underwear". Pinkie said with her happy tone.

"First of all, ewww Pinkie and second, that's not what Rarity meant, she's been keeping some distance from us". Rainbow said to the group.

"She does seems happier somehow". Fluttershy expressed herself too.

"That's what I mean, she's been acting more on her own now, take now cor example, she just went with the crusaders rather that coming with us".

"Well?, she did took Apple Bloom with her this past saturday, maybe they didn't finish what they were doing".

"Now that's interesting, Sunset taking Bloom with her and having lunch too, plus that little display with Granny Smith". Rarity's detective skills were kicking in.

"And so close to Big Mac's birthday". Pinkie chimed in.

"Perhaps we should ask her about that" Rainbow offered one of her awful plans but in that moment the other 2 girls seemed interested.

"Oh my" Fluttershy, the only one sane in the table couldn't shake the feeling that they would get in trouble.

9.- Welcome to Equestria, Macintosh Apple.

After lunch and through the rest of the classes Sunset tried to have a regular day until her meeting with Mac. 'Tried' been the key word, Right after lunch 4 of her 6 friends would assault her with questions that ranged from normal and annoying to personal and deserving of a slap in the back of the head, well actually Sunset delivered one to Rainbow for one of her stupid questions.

Still Sunset managed to avoid most most of the minefield. Mondays was the day she did have the least classes along her friends but their constant questioning was causing other students to shot at her.

"So the POWERFUL TRIXIE heard that you lost your V-card, is that true?". The white headed girl at Sunset's right asked.

Sunset facepalmed, Rainbow was getting anothe- no three slaps to the back of her head." Please Trixie, not you too, I'm not in the mood".

"Oh, you lost your card? That's not good Sunset, you should go to the library, Cheerilee is in charge of lost and found items". The blonde mail girl to Sunset's left got into the conversation as well.

Now it was Trixie who facepalmed, Sunset sighed loudly." Thanks Ditzy, I'll keep it in mind". Ditzy nodded and went back to her own world happily mumbling to herself, the silence stretched for a while with only Ditzy's incessant happy mood drowning it. Soon however Trixie couldn't stand it anymore.

"What's up with you? Even you aren't this happy regularly?.

"Uh hmmm well, I'm been having troubles with some classes and the Principal suggested that my parents could find me a tutor and I was surprised when she told me that I could ask Big Macintosh for tutoring". Her smile and the obvious blush on her cheeks activated all alarms in Sunset.

"I don't see what's all the buzz about Applejack's brother that every girl is drooling over the guy, I mean sure he's handsome if you like country style hunks, and sure he's tall and strong, and those green eyes and freckles accent his fa- you know what?maybe the powerful Trixie should get his tutoring as well and maybe a lot of dic-".

"ENOUGH!". Sunset slammed her fist on the desk so hard that the laud noise did everyone turn toward the trio.

"Shimmer, Lulamoon and Doo mind explaining all the commotion?". A very annoyed Mr Doodle asked.

"Nothing sir, just a little accident". Sunset answered while holding her right hand with the left one, she hit the desk too hard and now her hand was hurting.

"Very well, but no more interruptions". The teacher continued with his class.

"Are you ok Sunset?". Asked Ditzy Doo.

" (sigh) not as well as I would like but... Ditzy? What would you do if Macintosh had a girlfriend already? Would you still go after him?". Sunset asked the blonde girl.

"Oh no no no, I would never do such a thing".
The girl felt into a awkward silence while fidgeting with her fingers.

"If, Macintosh accept to be your tutor you should asking first before throwing yourself head first don't you think". Sunset felt bad for the girl, of all the girls that as Trixie putted 'drooled' over Mac she was perhaps the most innocent so at least Sunset would make sure she didn't broke hard.

"Thank Sunset, for the advice and all". Ditzy extended her hand for a handshake but when Sunset's did contact the pain from before as well as some of the black glow passed on to Ditzy.

"Arghh, still hurt".

"You should go to the infirmary, I think your hand is swelling up".

"Uff, just what I need, ok hey Trixie, Ditzy could you cover for me on the next class?".

"Sure thing Sunset".

"Yeah, why not?".

As the class finished Sunset did her way to the infirmary, after telling nurse Redheart of her 'accident', she wraps her hand.

"Here, take those together and rest here for a bit, I'll prepare a prescription for you and inform the office, ok? Oh there's a patient in the other bed but don't worry about him". The nurse left Sunset alone with the other guy.

Sunset took a deep breath and rested on the bed, then remembering something she sat and took her phone out.

"Hi, Mr Scroll how are you?... Fine thanks, well actually I got into an accident and one of my hand is hurt but it should be ok by tomorrow... I'm sorry sir, I know how busy we are but... Even if my hand was ok I was about to ask for the day off to... No sir that's not it I'm...-". Before Sunset could continue giving explanations to her boss her phone was take it from her the person behind.

"Howdy Mr Scroll, name's Macintosh Apple, owner of Sweet Apple Acres and Products nice talkin to ya... Yes, yur employee Miss Shimmer had been givin me the basics and helpin with ma questions... About that I'll like to see ya personally and see if we can find an agreement... That'll be perfect, now about Miss Sunset she seem to be in a bind right now and it'll speak volumes of you as an employer if ya were to give her the day off to recover as well as to continue with her explanation about yur business... That's mighty generous of ya sir, I can see that we're gonna be good partners, hava a good one Mister, I'll be meetin ya soon".

Once finished Mac passed the phone back to it's owner and before Sunset could step out of her stunned state Mac gently took her injured hand between his and kissed it with a sad expression.
"You... were here the whole time?" Sunset asked while sitting back in the bed.

"Eeyep, were lookin for a place to hide for a while and asked a favor from Redheart, how about ya Sunny? How did ya hurt yur hand?".

Sunset blushed a little remembering the silly incident. "I...Got mad for nothing".

"Somehow I don think this was nothin". Mac answered while realising Sunset's hand and sitting in front of her in the other bed.

Sunset puffed cheeks at what Mac comment." What about ya, hiding here ain't yur style".

Mac laughed, a soft deep laugh." True, I have an argument with someone I respect but... things got a little hard and I got mad too, guess we are both hardheads uh".

Sunset smiled. " Guess yur right, maybe that's why we're together". Sunset moved to sit next to him and rested her head in his shoulder. " So what did ya said to my boss, that sounded like ya got me that day off".

"Well, I wasn't goin to say anythin but ya know I can resist went ya use country slang, got ya today and tomorrow off, with pay". That surprised Sunset.

"You what? No way!, how?".

"Just told him ya were helpin me and were doin an excellent job, the rest was just ma charm". Sunset laughed and playfully punch him in the shoulder, unfortunately she used her bad hand, Sunset recoiled from the pain.

"Sunny, seriously how did this happened?". Mac took her hand and applied a little bit of pressure in the hand soothing some of the pain.

Sunset's expression turned sad and Mac lifted her face to see her cyan eyes directly.(sigh) " I was in class when Ditzy and Trixie started talking about you, Ditzy said that you were going to tutor her and was too happy for my liking, sorry I know is stupid buhm-". Sunset didn't get to finish for her boyfriend silence her with a kiss.

"Sorry hun, I know how hard ya have it but please never doubt even for a second that ma heart belongs to you and only you".

"I know... and thank you, still more that once I wanted to smack Rainbow in the head".

"Yur not the only one Sunny, the line goes wide and long". The two laughed at the joke. " Anyway, I had enough moppin for a day, I'll be goin to check on ma cousins and yes not only do I have Ditzy but Pinkie's sister Marble and another girl from Cloudsdale named Fleetfoot as possible clients but I haven't decided anything yet, anyway I'll come back to go with ya so you better wait for me, ok?".

"Of course, don't be late". The secret couple kissed again and Mac was gone soon after. Sunset was left with only the warm of were Mac sat a few seconds ago and decided that as soon as her relationship was reviled she wouldn't let more rumors run rampant anymore, Mac was hers and she would make sure everyone respected that.

The rest of the day went by and it was time for some explaining before moving on.

CHS AUDITORIUM.
"So she's living with Miss Cheerilee, and how do we know she's not lying about her two friends?". Rainbow was not convinced of Aria's good turn, much less that she didn't have magic.

"Well? We did saw their stones brake after we won, their expressions were too real to be a ruse". Rarity too wasn't so happy with this new development.

"My sister and I will keep an eye on Cheerilee for now and will let you know in case we see anything wrong, you should just keep alert too, alright then girls I'll see you tomorrow". After the report Luna left the 7 girls to plan their own move.

"I say that we should go where she's hiding and force her to tell us the true". Rainbow was been as inpatient as always.

"As much as I hate to admit it maybe Rainbow's idea ain't so bad".
Surprisingly Applejack opted for first idea.

"Yeah, we can use Applejack's lasso and hug tie her for info and if she doesn't cooperate we force her to .... to... to... I have nothing".
Pinkie said surprised of her own shortcoming.

"I don't know, I mean aren't we jumping to conclusions, if she said she's reformed maybe we could give her the benefit of the doubt".

" Sorry Twi but you don't know what the sirens are capable of, if we let her free and she's still rotten she can turn us against one another again and this time for good". Applejack once again urged to take action against Aria.

"Girls, I think that Twilight is right, is better if we observe for the moment and plan for countermeasures in case something is a miss, besides if we confront her without argument we may turn Cheerilee hostile toward us and she's Big Mac's friend remember".
Sunset felt bad for using Mac against her sister but she didn't want this to get overboard, the mention of Mac got the desired effect as Applejack flinched and went silent.

"I am with Sunset and Twilight in this one, it's been almost two years since the battle of the bands and if they were planning revenge they probably would have done it already don't you think?". Rarity opted for a cautious approach and the debate was now tied.

All eyes turned to the last and quiet member who now seemed to wish she was still invisible.

"Well hmm I... Hmmm. I think that it ... would best if... we... wait?".
Rainbow and Applejack facepalmed while Sunset and Twilight give the girl nods of approval.

"Finnnne! We'll wait for now, but at the first sign of magic voodoo we hunt her down!". Rainbow wasn't going to back down so easily.

After agreeing the group started to split up." Twilight, can I talk to you?". Sunset and Twilight were walking toward the Principal's office.

"Sure, it's this about the siren girl or?".

"It's about the other thing, my magic, something serious is happening with it and I decided to look for help, so... I'm going to Equestria, and Mac is coming with me".

"Isn't that against the rules of balance or something?".

"Maybe, but we already prepared for this so there's no going back now. I wanted to let you know just in case".

"I see, ok, don't worry, we'll keep the forth strong while you're gone".

"Thanks Twi, I'll let you know how it go when we come back".

"Good luck Sunset". Sunset split from twilight who continued her way to the Principal's office. As Twilight got close to the door she could heard a discussion going on inside.

"-ou crazy? Why the hell would you mention his parents, HIS DEAD PARENTS! for crying out loud, and here I thought I was the queen of dick moves but you just went and swoop my crown and throne with that, (sigh) I don't get it sis, first you praise Sunset for been responsible then you reprehend her boyfriend who we know almost from the day he was born for almost the same thing? Seriously Tia way to put your foot deep in your-".

"I KNOW! Ok? I know I screwed up big time sister, but I'm still don't know why I got so angry, one moment I was talking about his tutoring job and next I'm digging into his personal life with Sunset! I just... Sunset is going to hate me when she find out".

"I wouldn't go that far, she's definitely gonna be mad maybe just like that time that Mac hurt his you know what because of my innocent joke".

"Didn't she spank you so hard that you couldn't seat for a week?".

"Ten days actually".

Celestia could only sigh an resign herself to wherever punishment Sunset would think for her in due time.

"I would be more worried if Granny Smith finds out, now that would make me cry for mercy".

Celestia paled at her sister comment, the memory of an angry Granny chasing them around the farm played like a horror movie in her mind.

Just outside the office Twilight Sparkle who heard the whole exchange decided that right now wasn't the best moment to ask for a few pointers in the next tests, so the girl left the sisters unnoticed.

CHS FRONT YARD.
Sunset didn't wait long for her boyfriend to arrive, Mac walked from the other side of the street and waved at Sunset, right after see him again Sunset started to second guess her decision of bringing Mac with her, but she knew that there was no way of turning him down, Mac was set on in going with her and part of her was happy while the other part that feared for him resisted.

"Hey there, didn't make ya wait long did I?".

"No, I send a message to Princess Twilight a few minutes ago but she hasn't answered yet". Mac saw Sunset averting his eyes and he knew right away what the problem was.

"Sunny? Are you still worried about that deal with yur pony body, I told ya already that I don care what you look like in that other world, you could be a mix of reptile, goat, lion and eagle for all I care and I will still love ya with all ma soul honey".

"Thank you, for real, I know is silly but i I can be more paranoid that Rainbow sometimes".

"Ya still look cute though". Sunset smiled at that and give him a quick kiss.

"What happen to your truck anyway? I saw you walking over here".

"If I left it around here someone may recognize it and wonder why I'm here so I left it parked around but not too far".

"I see, hmmm still no answer from the Princess, maybe we shoul- whoa". Sunset tried to touch the surface of the statue and to her surprise the portal was active, she pulled her hand quickly.

"Its that it?" Mac saw the plate of the statue turn liquid and a golden light forming a margin around.

"Yeah, didn't expected to be active already". Sunset tried the portal again and the surface morphed once more as normal.
"It looks fine but..." Sunset opened her two way magic journal and yet found no answer from Twilight.

"It's yur call Sunny, if ya say something is wrong we back off".

Sunset considered for a minute but the weight of the situation didn't left much room for delay." No, we do this now and come back pronto". Sunset took a breath of determination and extended her good hand to Mac. Mac smiled and took her smaller hand with his.

"That's ma girl".

Sunset walked inside the portal with Mac in tow. The sensation of transportation and transformation was impossible to describe.Despite done it before Sunset still found the experience odd at best and terrifying at worst, it felt as if an army of little insect walking under your skin were working, taking and replacing everything they came across, Sunset believed that time displacement was also involved since time worked differently in both worlds, it make sense since in the human world time was controlled by astrological movements while in Equestria it was by the will of the sisters.

Finally, the couple was literally thrown out by the portal which immediately lost its magic turning into a normal dusty mirror.

"Whoa, that... was one heck of a ride, Sunny? Sunny where are ya?".

"Down here". Mac directed his eyes under him and when he saw Sunset any semblance of speech left him. Gone was the sexy and beautiful human girl he fell in love with, in her place was a small horse, a pony, a mare with amber fur and a crimson and bright yellow mane, she had a little muzzle, ears in top of her head as well as a little horn in her forehead, her unmistakable cyan eyes was the only thing that Mac recognized right away, her hands were replaced with hooves that she had currently retracted over her barrel.

"Mac... You are staring". Sunset told him with a blush on her cheeks.

"I'm... I'm sorry Sunny, it just... Kinda?".

"I know, shocking uh?". Mac moved from over her, with clumsy moves, he managed a sitting position. Sunset too managed the same but with more grace.

"Honey, look at me, please?". Sunset did it and Mac could see a little wet spot were a tear had disappeared. With his knew hoof, Mac lifted Sunset's chin and smiled softly at her." i told ya I didn't care what you looked like and I thought I was ready for anything but I was wrong... Yur the cutest thing that I ever had the chance to see".

"Cu- cute? Me? I mean... Am I cute?".

"I'm tellin the true Sunny, look at that cute little muzzle". To explain his point Mac booped Sunset in the tip of her snout.

"Sh-shut up you, look who's talking". Sunset push him and Mac fell on his back, when he look up he saw the way he looked now as a pony as well.

He saw his reflection in the mirror from where they came from, he was taller that Sunset and he was covered in red fur, muzzle, hooves, mane, the whole thing that changed in Sunset changed in him however something was weird while Sunset didn't have any clothes over her body Mac still had his black shirt on as well as his locket, he turned to Sunset and saw her staring at him now.

"Wow, you look...(giggle) funny ha ha ha". Sunset laughed a little before recovering.

"Glad ya like what you see but... Are ya naked?".

Sunset immediately covered her body part with her arms and hooves. "What? No its just... Well I don't know how to explained but we don't use many clothes here so, yeah".

"Then why are ya covering yurself uh?".

"Force of habit I guess, anyway that's not important, how do you feel, are you ok? Anything weird?".

"Nope, good so far, just afraid in how am I gonna scratch my back if I get an itch".

"Be serious Mac, I don't want anything happening to you, this is the first time a human has come through the portal".

"Alright alright sorry, I'm fine, no pain or otherwise".

"Good (sight), let see". Sunset tried to walk but immediately fell to the floor in pain.

"Sunset! Arggh, uff". Mac Tried to reach her but he fell to the floor as well. His new body was going to be a lot of problems.

"My hand... My hoof". Sunset saw that her hoof was wrapped in bandages just like her hand was before crossing."Looks like the portal don't cure injuries either, That's good to know and bad to know now". Sunset stood up but couldn't support her weight over her injured hoof forcing her to seat in her flanks again.

Mac did this way to her with shaking steps but managed to seat next to her.

"Maybe you can cure yurself with magic". Mac proposed the idea while inspecting her hoof.

"That may work but we don't have any right now".

"Didn't ya tell me one time that here you can use that horn of ya to do it?". Mac pointed to the middle of her forehead where Sunset forgot the extra limb she had.

"Oh yeah, sorry, let me see, it have been years since last time". As she focused her horn light up and Sunset could feel the pool of magic within her starting to awake." It's working, let me try".
Sunset pointed to a nearby torch mounted on the wall, the first try did make it flick bit it didn't burn, with a deep breath Sunset tried again succeeding this time. As soon as Sunset finished that one she did the same with the next one an soon she activated all 4 torches in the small room.

"Still got it". Sunset then focused on her right hoof, she could feel her magic trying to mend the injury but her focus wasn't enough.
"Ufff, ok, that was harder that I thought".

Mac moved closer to her and dropped next to her."Jump on".

"What?".

"Come on Sunny, if ya can't walk then I'll carry ya".

"No that's... I'm fine I can walk by myself".

"Really? Prove it".

Sunset blushed and looked around the room for anything that could help her for support but no luck." Come on Hon, its for yur own good until ya can cure yurself".

"(Sigh) Fine... and thank you". Sunset moved her body over Mac's and when ready he rose from the floor in all four with no problem.

"See? No problem". Mac walked forward almost falling once, this time it was him blushing.

"Not so easy uh?". Sunset smiled at her boyfriend. Now free of all distractions Sunset realise that the room was different from the last time Sunset crossed the portal. Instead of the personal library of Princess Twilight this room looked smaller and simple giving her a sense of deja vu, a round room with no special feature, with only a few magic torches, then something clicked in her memory.

"This isn't Twilight's castle, this is the royal palace! The royal library!".

"Meanin?". Mac asked not knowing what the complication was.

"It means we are in Canterlot and not Ponyville. This isn't good, even if we take the train to ponyville it would take a couple of hours to reach Ponyville and we don't have time to waste".

"Maybe the Princess is in this palace, we can ask right?".

"That's right Princess Celestia can call Twilight over here or send us in a flying chariot to Ponyville, it would take only minutes".

"That sound like a plan, so now what?".

"Let's get out of this room first, then we look for the princess".

Mac did as instructed and moved to the single door, first he tried to push it with one of his hooves but the door didn't budge. Next was with his forehead but still didn't work." I think that this door is lock".

"Here let me try". Sunset focused her magic and found just a simple spell blocking it, a few seconds later the two ponies heard a click indicating their success." Try now". Mac nodded and pushed the door again, this time the door didn't resist and the visitors were greeted with the view of a disaster.

Books and scrolls were everywhere, but instead of been carefully arranged in shelves or tables they were laying around the floor and in broken bookshelves, some were even half burned, the damage was obvious even for the two newcomers.

"Someone played too rough around here".

"This is bad, whatever happened here was recent if no one has had the time to clean this up, we better move carefully".

"Aye aye ma lady, hold on tight". Mac moved a little bit faster and Sunset found herself Impressed, it took her a good deal of time and effort to learn how to walk in two feet but Mac was doing it in record time.

Walking out of the that section was easy, the door was barely standing which worried Sunset even more, if this was an attack at the castle the guards would be in high alert.

"HEY YOU TWO!, this area is restricted". A loud voice called to them, Mac turned to see the ma-pony yelling at them. The guard as Mac realized just by looking at his armor and helmet was a few inches shorter that him even with the helmet but taller that Sunset and he had wings.

"Easy there fella, we mean no harm". Mac tried to act polite, no sense in butting heads with the authorities of this place.

"I'm not your 'fella' and you are trespassing royal property, you know how serious that is?".

"We are not here to cause trouble sir, we came to talk with Princess Celestia or Princess Twilight, they know who we are"..Sunset tried to defuse the situation.

" Sorry filly but I wasn't born yesterday, if you were know by the princesses then you wouldn't have sneaked like your doing right now".

"That's not it, we just came through the mirror and-".

"You! You came through the mirror? Then you are part of those rebels! You won't get away scumbags!". The guard assumed a fighting stand and Mac reacted at that, his mind told him to be calm but his instincts told him to be ready.

Mac assumed a similar position with his legs wide and his knees slightly bending.

"Stop please! This is just a misunderstanding, we are not rebels or enemies, we just want help from the princess". Sunset pleads fell into deaf ears as the guard charged forward. Mac stood his ground but Sunset urged him to not engage, in his confusion Mac failed to realize that the guard took flight and rather that collide with him the guard rammed Sunset taking her with him. "SUNSET!".

"MAC!". Sunset's call was short as he drop her on the floor hard, the mare bounced in the floor twice before laying still.

"NO!". Mac lost all reason at the sight of her lover been treated like a rag doll. The earth pony broke into a rush and seeing him the guard charged forward as well, his pace was slower that Mac's but both were in a coalition course, the years of experience as a Linebacker told Mac what the flying pony was about to do and Mac knew how to countered, as the two stallions got almost in front of each other the guard jumped trying to fly but the red pony read the move and used a nearby pile of debris as a ramp jumping high enough to tackle the guard in mid jump.

The impact drove the air out of the guard and worse yet, the red stallion used him as a pillow to soften the fall knocking him unconscious. With no further threat Mac rushed to Sunset's side.

"Sunny! Are ya ok? Please!". Mac moved the mare slowly to have her head facing up and moved his ear over her chest to listen for heartbeats, fortunately the amber pony woke soon.

"Mac? Ugggh what... Happened?".

"Are ya ok Sunny?". How do ya feel?".

"Like that time I rode with Rainbow Dash in her motorbike".
Mac took the unicorn mare between his arms and hugged her for dear life.

"I'm sorry sweetheart, I fail ya, I was supposed to protect ya and yet".

"Mac honey, is not your fault nobody could predict that, he probably went after me first because of my magic, there's no way you could know that, I'm fine, we're still together, that's all that matters right now". Sunset hugged the bigger pony for comfort and support, she knew that Mac would protect her from anything human or pony, but he was only human and he was allowed to fail.

"We need to move from here, more guards may be on their way".
Mac nodded and lowered his body for Sunset to climb over him.

"I'll be goin faster so hold on around ma neck". Sunset did so, putting her arms around his strong neck and kissed him to let him know she was ready.

The red stallion started his gallop under Sunset's guide, luckily the layout of the castle remained the same through her absence and they manage to avoid most of the guards but soon found themselves in another predicament.

Either the guard Mac knocked before woke up and sounded the alarm or another guard found him and did so, it didn't matter what, the defenders soon found the couple and labeled as rebels they were pursued again.

"What's with all the commotion?". A light purple coated unicorn asked one of the guards.

"Ah Miss Glimmer, I'm afraid that our defenses were breach again and a couple of rebels from the other side have invaded the castle, at this moment some of my fellow ponies are hot in pursuit".

"More rebels! How were they able to cross the princess barrier?".

"We don't know, the guard that found them say that they claim to come from the mirror inside the library".

"That's the portal to CHS, someone most had found it".

Another guard approached the two ponies." The rebels crossed the courtyard and are heading straight for the left wing of the castle".

"What? That part was guarded by 5 of our best guards, how come they slipped away?".

"They are too crafty sir! The red earth pony moves very fast even though he's carrying the other in his back and the unicorn had very strong magic".

"Alright! That's it, we can't let them get deeper into the castle, I'll stop them myself". Starlight Glimmer said with all the confidence of somepony who had fought the princess of friendship, Discord, and the queen of the changelings and came on top, without waiting for permission she teleported to the last location they were spotted and started her hunting.

In the other side of the castle the intruders continued their march toward the royal chambers were the princess could be found.
"Mac this is pointless! You are getting more injuries everytime that we encounter more guards". Sunset was surprised they had got this far, every time they found one or more guards they have tried to explain things but they won't listen and attacked them immediately forcing them to defend themselves and so far they have knocked 15 guards already, but every confrontation had left injuries in Mac.

"I don care! until I make sure yur safe and with the princess I'm not stoppin". Mac had a cut lip, he had been kicked in the head and ribs and was shot with magic twice already and yet he moved like he was fresh, Sunset too noticed her magic been stronger, specially when she saw Mac in danger, her spells came faster and more powerful that she thought.

The stallion was forced to stop when a flash in appeared in from of them leaving behind a light purple unicorn with purple mane.
"Stop in the name of Equestria and surrender!".

"Starlight? Starlight Glimmer? Oh thanks Celestia, it's me, Sunset Shimmer, we need your help please!".

"You are a fool if you think I'm going to fall for the same trick that you used against Princess Twilight. And your going to paid for hurting MY FRIEND!".

"What?! I don't understand, don't you recognize me?".

"Sunny we hafta be carefull, I don know why but this girl looks dangerous".

As if to make the stallion right, the purple mare charged her horn and took a ready stand similar to Mac's." No please, we are not rebels, we came here from the human world to talk to princess Twilight and ask her about magic, nothing else".

"Enough with that! Using the image of an old friend to get close and cause harm, you changelings are despicable! And you... At least she tried but you?... Big Macintosh Apple would never remove that awful yoke of his, you two are going DOWN!".

The enemy unicorn shot a powerful blast of magic that reached them in seconds, Sunset could feel the intensity of the magic and knew that blocking it was impossible, before she could warn her steed Mac moved out of the way dodging the blast by a few inches.

Both unicorns were surprised by the unnatural feast of speed. Sunset turned to ask her companion how did he managed such act only to see him covered in the pink glow that would surface from time to time." Mac you're glowing".

"Ya mean 'We' Sunny". Sunset saw what he mean and like he said both ponies were glowing, Sunset didn't know why but somehow she knew that the glow was the reason for their power up. Mac had been running non stop and fighting guards all while carrying her in his back. Sunset's magic was also augmented not only in power but the speed in which she was able to cast spells with out feeling exhausted.

"I don know what kind of magic is this but as long as help me keepin ya safe that's all that matter to me".

Starlight shot another blast but like before Mac avoided it completely. "Starlight! Please stop, WE. ARE. NOT. ENEMIES.". Sunset shouted as Mac dodged salvo after salvo of magic blasts.

Sunset was forced to retaliate when Starlight almost shot them, her shot allowed Mac time to recover while Starlight moved to defence.

"Almost got me there rebel!, I'll admit, your magic is good and that lapdog of yours is something else but it will take more that that to beat me haaa". Starlight teleported just behind the stallion, horn charged already. Even with his increased speed Mac couldn't move fast enough, rather that try to avoided Mac turned hard sending Sunset away while he took the blunt of the attack.

Compared to the other magic attacks who in Mac opinion felt like a punch to the guts this one was on a whole different level of pain, even so he endured, his right side burned with pain and he could swear that smoke was coming out of there, Mac turned to face the unicorn but the moment his hoof touched floor Mac lost all his strength and fell down motionless.

"One down one mor- arrggh". Starlight's chant was send flying along her own body when a tear eyed Sunset shot her with a powerful magic sphere.

"THAT was for calling MY boyfriend a lapdog and THIS is for HURTING HIM!". Sunset prepared another attack while Starlight recovered in shaky legs, before the purple mare could rise to her hooves Sunset unleashed a other magic bullet, Starlight focused in a magic in her magic shield but the attack was too much for it and Starlight was struck again and send flying, she was caught off guard twice already but luckily the fake Sunset didn't have that pink glow from before otherwise the damage would have been worst. Starlight charged up and when she saw the fake pony start charging her horn again but much slower and she knew she had her.

Starlight let loose her magic and the blast was send forward to meet the amber unicorn only for this one to disappear at the last second, Starlight cursed as she knew what happened, she closed her eyes expecting pain and suffering but the blow never came.

Slowly, very slowly Starlight opened her eyes only to find the charged horn next to her head." you... lose...". The fake Sunset declared, breathing hard and still crying but with the fierce look in her eyes Starlight didn't even tried to move. The enraged mare moved back, flinching every time her bandaged hoof would touch the floor, she did her way next to the fallen fake Macintosh and breathing softly she used the magic in her horn in the stallion.

The pink glow that engulfed them before came back and from the looks of it it was brighter this time, almost blinding, from her position Starlight saw the fake Sunset whispering something to her companion, then she rested next to him with her muzzle touching his almost like a kiss.

Finally, the glow banished completely with a flash, Starlight didn't know if the adrenaline of the battle or the shock of almost been blast to bits caused it, but she could swear she saw wings adorning the sides of the unicorn mare.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading and your welcome to leave constructive comments or recommendations to other stories if you like. I will add fighting scenes to the group of things that are hard for me to write, hope I do better in the next one. Oh and Happy new year!. see you next time.

10.- And you get a nightmare and you get a nightmare.

Applejack Apple wasn't a girl who worried by frivolous things, during the bad times that came when her parents pass away she didn't care that she didn't have new clothes or boots, she didn't care that she didn't get an allowance or that she didn't enjoy the delicious food sold in the stores or markets around town, heck she didn't care that more that once some idiot would call her orphan or hillbilly.

What Applejack didn't tolerate, was that the insults or the need for things was directed to her kin. You could call Applejack anything you wanted if you weren't afraid to lose your teeth of course, but insult her little sister and you were asking for an ass whooping that would leave a lifetime of pain for the sorry soul. Insult Granny for been old or senile and Applejack would make you suffer.

But now she was worried, a lot, by a frivolous thing like her brother's whereabouts, she knew he was an adult already and didn't need to report where he was or how long it would take for him to come back, she knew he was responsible and smart, and yet she had this feeling in her guts telling her that her brother was in danger, so if someone called her silly she would make them regretted.

"Calm down Cuz, I'm sure Biggs is just celebrating that title of his with his fellas and maybe he did that deal with 'whatchamacallit' and is celebrating that too". Jonagold tried to ease her cousin worries.

"Didn ya say that Big Mac may had himself a lady now? Maybe he's havin some cuddlin time with her?". Braeburn too tried but he did the mistake of touching a sour spot. At Applejack silent command Honeydew sunk her elbow into the male Apple's ribs.

"Enough waitin around, if yer gonna be here moppin fer yur brother am out of here". Granny Smith rose from her rocking chair to go back to her room.

"Aren ya worry Granny? About Mac! I just got this ugly feeling that something happen to him and I can't shake it off".

"I got it too sugarcube, but I also got the feelin that yur brother is among friends now so don fret about what ya can't change".

"And just how do you know he's with friends?".

"How did ya know he was in danger?".

"Ha ha uh good point? But still I don like it".

"Applejack, since I left the reins of the farm to Big Mac not once has he fail us and ya know why?".

"Because he... He did a promise to Pa and Ma".

"That's just part of it sugarcube, the main reason was you two". Granny Smith pointed first to Applejack then to Apple Bloom." He would never let ya miss yur childhood or Bloom's. He rather miss school or break his back doin what he could for his family so ya wouldn't have to, but even blood family sometimes is not enough and now yur brother is lookin for his own future, his own happines and we as family can only look for him and support him and THAT is what family does, now you five get some rest that tomorrow is comin, Big Mac or not".

With her mind said Granny climbed the stairs on her way to her room leaving the five youngest Apples to themselves.

"Ya know that Granny is right Jackie, even now we don know if Pops is gonna wake up but if he does we hafta learn all we can to help him even if wer no next to him".

Applejack was shot with guilt remembering her cousins own predicaments. Here they were away from his parents in order to help them and she was worried for her brother who may just be in his way here.

"Yur right, I'm sorry yo, didn't want to throw the mood to the mud".

"That's ok Applejack, I sure they are ok". Apple Bloom tried to encourage her sister.

"They?".

"Ha ha a mean 'he' I... I must be tired from all the worry, ok bye". Bloom disappeared same way her Granma did just a few minutes ago.

"Lil' Cousin Bloom is right, we should get some shut eye". Jonagold recommended.

"If ya want I can sleep here in the sofa and if Cuz Mac get home I'll let ya know, how's that cuz?".

"Thank ya kindly Brae". After saying their goodnight all Apples retired to their rooms. Soon all the inhabitants of the house were sleeping, all except for one, Applejack knew that Granny wasn't lying, but she didn't understand why her fears tormented so much, even when she fought against magic beings from other world she never knew fear like this, only comparable to when her parents had that accident, her mother died instantly but her father, her father suffered for a few more days before he too was gone.

And so now Applejack couldn't sleep, however little by little fatigue started to wear her out, and Applejack Apple fell into sleep, once her dreams took root in her subconscious a unfamiliar magic sprout out of her moving from where her brother touched her to her forehead and the nightmare begun.

A eleven year old Applejack returned from school, despite having a black eye she felt happy, she just showed that bully Strawberry Sunshine that she was not a 'Pussy' although she didn't understand why the other kids laughed at her been called a little cat.

That, however wasn't the reason behind the fight, it started when in lunch Applejack took a couple of apples that her big brother had pick specially for her, two of the brightest and juiciest gala apples she had ever seen, part of the batch that him and Granny Smith had harvested in this hard year almost 8 months after their parents passed away, so the apples had a significant value adhered to them, so when Applejack in her happiness decided to give one to her best friend Rarity the last thing she expected was for Sunshine to take the apple from Rarity's hands and chew on it loudly, then spit the fragments and scream at Applejack.

FLASHBACK.
"Stop bringing apples full of worms!, I'm sure that dumb brother of yours don't even know how to use pesticide, uggh disgusting".

"What did you just said?". Applejack was in shock and asked more because she didn't really heard clearly what she said.

"All I'm saying is that even if your brother left school it was useless at the end because he's so dumb he can't even take care of an apple farm, all he manage was apples full of worms like this...!".
Sunshine smashed the apple in the floor and stomped on it leaving it like a bad applesauce.

Before Applejack could jump at the girl and make her eat the mess she just left in the floor Rarity stood up and did something that only a best friend could do. She stood up and gently pushed Sunshine away from the apple and graciously picked up one of the pieces, with delicacy she put the piece in her mouth and eat it making sounds of enjoyment.

"Well Strawberry dear, I don't know how you taste your food but if you can't even recognize a fine fruit when in your mouth I can only feel bad for when is your turn to take on the family business".

At once the school broke into laughs pointed at the insulting girl, seen herself with no chance of comeback she took her lunch and left the cafeteria. Applejack thanked her friend and broke her apple in two giving one to her defender and promised her a new apple for the next day which she appreciated.

The rest of the day was pretty good, the talk of the day was how Rarity put Sunshine in her place and many of the other kids asked her if the apple was really that good with her telling them to ask Applejack who had apples everytime and never got bored of them.

Soon Applejack found herself surrounded by other kids who asked her about her farm and what other things they produced.

At the end of the day Applejack was ready to go home, she said goodbye to Rarity who left with her father and started walking home, that's when she saw her again.

"Hey Applejack? Wanna come here for a minute?". Strawberry called her over, next to her were her two followers Berry Punch and Golden Harvest.

"Git lost Sunshine, if ya think I'm gonna do what you said then yur dumber that ya look".

"What? Are you a pussy? If so then I'll call you pussyjack from now on, how's that". Her friends started laughing at the joke although Applejack didn't understood any of it.

"Sure thing, if it make ya happy". Applejack continued her way but now the girls were moving along flanking her.

"So you don't mind? Well the joke is probably to smart for you, probably too smart for your whole family ha ha ha". Applejack's eye twitched.

"You know girls? Her brother was so dumb he did even know he was expelled from school until her crazy grandmother told him so". Applejack clenched her fists

"And that little hick with the ribbon, she's probably dumber that those two, and that's the reason why you don't fuck with your broth-grurrha!". Non of the three girls saw Applejack coming and Sunshine definitely didn't saw that left jab coming to her face.

Applejack moved back in a boxer stance, she knew Berry and Golden were just as tough as her, been from farmer families too. To her credit Sunshine got up shaking but mad.

"You bitch! That was cheap".

"Non as cheap as yer dirty strawberries! And what about ya two, ya know damn well how hard is to harvest anythin and yet here ya are makin fun ofa fellow farmer!". Applejack accused the other two girls, Golden seemed to get the message and her face turned with remorse but Berry only smirked.

"My family has been just as long as yours here but does anyone recognize that, fucking no, it's Apples this Apples that, I was pretty sure that with your parents gone and your brother taking charge your farm was doom, but no, he has to go and fucking succeed".

Berry's smirk turned predatory and she lunged forward, she was the tallest of the 4 girls and had a longer reach that Applejack's, she was only able to dodge the punch because she had it in her sight but that let her with bad footing, Sunshine used the opportunity and kicked the Apple girl in the ankle, Applejack almost fell but stubbornness keep her from the floor.

Berry moved again and Applejack faked to face her but instead moved again Sunshine, the two bullies were slow to move and Applejack used that to deliver a knock out punch to Sunshine, Applejack could see a tooth flying from Strawberry's mouth, however her maneuver had a flaw and that was to let Berry get a good punch at her right in the face, Applejack tumbled but didn't fall, she was going to feel that one soon, Berry moved again but Applejack surprised her by closing the distance and taking the grape farmer with her, once on the floor Applejack who end up on top used her position to her advantage and punched again and again, every time Berry tried to move Applejack would deliver another punch to the face, Berry blocked most of them but having to defend only end up in her losing.

When Applejack stood up from Berry the girl was bleeding from her lower lip and nose, she also had a few cuts in her face, Berry tried to stand up but Applejack put her boot over her chest.

"I got nothin against ya Berry, ya let me be and I let ya be but come at me again like this and one of us will end up in the hospital git it?".

After that Applejack looked a Golden Harvest who didn't interfered, she was prone against the wall and looked annoyed.

"Your one tough girl Apple... I dig it". Golden moved next to Berry and help her up Applejack saw them leaving while Sunshine remained on the floor, Applejack tough about leaving the girl there but that would be to evil even if she deserved it. Applejack carried the girl back to school and into the infirmary, after that a report was made with her living the other two girls out of it, only Applejack and Sunshine would get into trouble.

END OF FLASHBACK.

By the time Applejack was close to her home her eye was purple and swollen. She could only imagine the face Rarity would do at seen her like that, and the beating that Granny would have for her soon. Everything, from the first thing Applejack said in the whole day to the very moment her eyes focused in the scene in front of her was forgotten, her mind tried to protect her poor soul making little sense of what was happening in her house, a police car, and ambulance, someone been taking by the paramedics.

"No, no... nah..." Applejack almost chocked trying to get the words out of her mouth and despite her desire to move closer and see what was going on her legs would deny her that.

Could had Granny fall from the stairs, did Bloom got injured by trying to help with the chores." Move damn it". Her voice was more like a croak, her throat too dry to produce the right sound.

Once again by mere stubbornness she willed her legs to move, step by step, trying to see a familiar face and hoping that it was a false alarm, a joke or Granny Smith's special hard cider that caused all this people to come.

That hope banished when she saw Doctor Link among the people tending to the injured, as the doctor recognised her he moved toward her exposing the person in the stretcher, her heart hitched almost to her throat, Big Mac was on the mechanical bed, a respiratory tube was covering the lower part of his face, his face looked pale, almost de-.

"Big brother, please don sleep like Pa, don sleep like them". Little Apple Bloom was been held by Granny Smith, crying intensely into her grip, Granny Smith's own face was a stone that was about to brake apart.

Applejack didn't realized that the doctor was next to her until he spoke up.

"Your brother suffered a case of exhaustion and malnutrition, he's pretty weak right now but he'll get better. Now do you want me to do something about that eye of yours?".

"Is he?... Is he?...".

"He'll be fine, he just need rest and eat properly, the ambulance will take him to my clinic, it would be best if you go with the rest of your family". Applejack did as the doctor recommend and she was hugged as well by her little sister and grandmother, soon a police car drove them to the clinic.

After a few horrible hours of waiting the family finally was allowed to see Big Mac, the report indicated that he fell unconscious around 11 am, he was found first by the Granny Smith who went to look for him when he failed to come back for lunch, Big Mac would confess later that he was sleeping only 3 hours a day and skipping breakfast, all with the purpose of meeting the deadline for the next harvest.

Granny talked with him first and not resisting the need to reprehend her grandson for his self-destructive conduct left him too tired for another visit, yet the doctor allowed Applejack inside as long as she let him rest.

Applejack was seating in from of her sleeping brother, her black eye was better thanks to the doc but were still red from all the crying. The room smelled bad, it did not stink but the past experience with her parents let her with a bad impression of the place, she watched her brother's chest rise and fall with a normal pattern, he would remain in the clinic tomorrow and if the doc would give the ok he would be back home the day after.

Suddenly the room felt cold, she was having trouble keeping calm, she started to shake and hugged her arms in order to maintain heat within herself, for a moment, for a second something caught her eye, she rubbed her eyes thinking that she was too tired and her eyes were making things weird. It happened again and this time she saw clearly, her brother's face was replaced with that of her father, Bright Mac, slowly the dead man in front of her opened his eyes and turned to see her.

The shaking from before turned into a spam, one Applejack was unable to escape, her father removed the oxygen mask and with one bony hand and tried to speak, Applejack was sweating now, her body cold but still sweat formed in her body, and her body kept shaking. The same hand he used to remove the mask was used to touch her and she couldn't move away, her dead father was there, touching her, first her chin, then her cheek and then her hair, he tried to speak again and this time words came out of his mouth "Ya failed me Sugarcube... Ya let yer brother carry everything and he's broken now... You... Ain't... An... Apple". The bony hand took the hat that was the pride of the girl from her head and placed it in top of his chest, the next time Applejack blinked the dead man was gone and Big Mac was there again, pale, slim, hollow, dead, only then Applejack was able to scream.

Applejack woke up almost choking, her hand gripping her arms so hard her nails were digging into her skin, her own super strength was crushing her, she let go but not before leaving marks in her arms, the terrible nightmare she just experienced still fresh and vivid, her temples were throbbing and her stomach was turning ready to realise its contest, her eyes moved left and right to check her surrounds, she was in bed in the house, she was 17 not 11 like in the dream and her brother was alive or at least she thought so.

Then she saw her hat in the perch were she left it, the hat that his father gave to Mac the day he passed away, the same hat Big Mac gave to her the day she entered High School, "I'm proud of ya sis" he told her, but now the other voice sounded lauder in her head "Ya failed me Sugarcube", Applejack didn't sleep at all after that.

CELESTIA & LUNA RESIDENCE.
Inside their rooms, the sisters rested peacefully, however things would last so for the oldest. Celestia didn't have the same ability as her sister to dream wherever she wanted, she had to been content with what her subconscious would throw at her, pleasant or not, so this was one of the times she wished she could sleep dreamless.

Her journey started like normal having coffee in the teacher's lounge, then move to her office to see what needed immediate attention, deal with paper work from there she was free to choose what to take care after. Then it started, her office phone rang and she answered, Redheart was yelling and trying to calm somebody down.

"Redheart? What's going on?".

"Principal! You have to come to my office, we have two students with food poisoning and one of them is already in bad shape!".

"Oh God! I'm on my way, I'll call an ambulance first".

"Please, quickly, he's chocking again do not-". Redheart didnt finish when the line was cut. Celestia moved with haste will calling the emergency services with her cellphone but a call got her first.

"Luna! This isn't the time for -".

"Tia listen! We have have problems! Huge problems!".

"What now?".

"The Dazzlings are back! Sunset and her friends are fighting them in the front yard and they are using magic! In front of everyone and I mean everyone!".

Celestia's chest tightened after hearing that, her hands turning into fists , this could not be happening. "Luna, you need to take care of this, I have another emergency in the infirmary, Redheart needs me to-".

"Fuck! The police is here! They are trying to arrest everyone!".

Celestia stoped, this was a nightmare, it had to be, a sudden tremor almost dump her to the floor but she was still standing, she needed to call the ambulance and ... Banging sounds came from the phone and Celestia felt her blood turn cold.

"Luna! What was that?".

"Oh my God no!".

"LUNA!".

"They opened fire,the police opened fire, they shoot the girls... Sunset... Twilight!".
Celestia didn't wait to heard the end of the call, making a 180 she moved toward her new destination wishing that this was just some joke from her sister, she would be mad but it would be infinitely glad that it was just some prank her immature sister was playing at but the hollow pit in her sould said otherwise.

"I'm sorry". Celestia cried to the two poor souls she was abandoning in Redheart's care to see her would be daughter. Yes she was a coward, her own fears had prevented her from taking the girl as her own and now she may not had that chance ever again.

Celestia opened the double doors of her school and the chaos that was happening there hit her like a locomotive, at the far she could see the police fighting the three sirens in their monstrous form, Applejack and her 4 original friends were trying to calm the rest of the people, on the floor in front of her was what broke her heart, the body of Twilight Sparkle, motionless and blooded, Celestia knew right away that the girl was gone beyond salvation with her eyes open and vacant and a bit of blood coming out of her mouth. Her sister was kneeling next to another girl that Celestia recognized immediately and at her sight she felt an iron claw shredding at her heart and soul, she moved next to her sister who was talking to the still conscious Sunset, as she saw her guardian a smile appeared in her lips and she tried to speak only to choke in blood.

Celestia took her hand and cried over the suffering girl, her head over her chest were the bullet wound was more that evident.

"I'm so sorry, I...". Celestia felt the hand going limp and turning to the girl she found her eyes looking at her with no life behind them, Celestia cried until her eyes run dry, all around her chaos continued claiming lives, properties and sanity, Celestia didn't care, she was dead inside anyway.

Celestia woke up with her cheek stinging, she jerked her head left and right trying to find the reason of it, her eyes focused in her sister who looked worried and had her hand rised ready for a slap.

"Lu-Luna! Did you just? Ugh!".

"Ah, thank God, I thought that you wouldn't wake up, sorry about the slap but you were crying and screaming, no matter how much I shook you, you kept on crying".

"I... I had a terrible dream, Gods above I don't want to have that nightmare ever again". Luna hugged her sister, it was shocking to find her like that but after Celestia told her about her dream she could only agreed with what she said, that was a horrible nightmare, one that Luna hoped never to experience herself, after drinking water and talk with her sister a little bit more Luna decided that it was time to fo back to sleep.

"Don't worry sister, Sunset is with Mac and I'm sure that he would rather be blasted to pieces that let something happen to her".

"I know sister, thanks for everything".

"No problem Tia, now back to sleep, we have a heck of a day tomorrow".

"Good night Lulu". Luna left the room with the impression that her sister would be able to sleep again but she was wrong, the fear was still fresh within the Principal and sleep wasn't a option anymore, as tired and still afraid as Celestia was , she fail to see the black glow that silently moved around her body, the movement left the woman trembling but she could only attributed to the fall of temperature as the A/C turned on.

DOO'S RESIDENT.
Ms Doo ran to her daughter's room as soon as she heard her cries of agony and was afraid of what she would found inside, pushing fear and the door aside she saw her daughter in the floor of her room still wrap in her covers and trying desperately to remove them from her.

"Sweety what happened? Are you ok?".

"I'm... I'm fine mom but... It was horrible! It was the worst dream I ever had". The eye crossed girl responded.

Ms Doo hugged her daughter, this wasn't the first time she bad nightmares but they were pretty rare now, the bulling she received during her early years was the main reason behind, but now in CHS things looked pretty good for her daughter and she was afraid that the bulling had started again." What happened my child, what give you this awful nightmare?".

Ditzy sniffed trying to take hold of herself " It was... It started in school, then it continued to the shops and beyond Canterlot, everyone would point fingers at me and call me names and insult me, even my friends".
Her mother listened as her dear daughter explained.

"And... And... No matter where i went, it was the same all around'.

"That's awful sweet heart but is over now, the nightmare is gone". The mother told her daughter.

The two embraced and Ms Doo could only hope that her daughter wasn't been bully again for her condition, cradling the girl until she fell sleep again Ms Doo retired to her room making plans for tomorrow, she would call the Principal and ask her to keep an eye on her daughter, the younger woman was a respectful and noble person who had defended her daughter when she herself could not, surely she would help.

As soon as her mother was gone Ditzy opened her eyes again, afraid, she wasn't a baby she knew that her nightmare was just a dream, the only person that would sometimes make fun at her eyes was Trixie but they were pretty tame and some even funny, but her fear remained and the possibility of that her torment starting again fed the black glow that coiled to the girl unnoticed.

ROYAL CASTLE, EQUESTRIA.
"I'm sorry Mac... I didn't want this to happen... Please... Wake up...
I love you".

Macintosh Apple woke up from the weirdest dream he ever had, and he had many over his 21 years of life but this one took the bunch. Drowsy as he was he tried to leave the comfy bed that he was using, as he tried to put his weight in his feet he felt to the floor with a loud thumb, he found the reason of his fall as he inspected his extremities to find red furry legs that ended in hooves rather that feet, in that moment the memory of what happen before came rushing to his mind.

"What the? I.. I'm not dreamin, I'm a pony! Sunny? Sunset?! Where?...". With desperation Mac twirled his body around trying to find his lover but he was alone in a slightly illuminated room, the room including the bed seemed too high quality to be a prison room, it looked more like what could be found in a palace, which give Mac the location of his whereabouts.

After checking himself again Mac saw no injuries from his previous fight with the guards and the purple mare, maybe he was healed with magic but he couldn't tell, he could only feel the sensation that Sunset was somewhere around and that was all he needed.

As he tried to make his exit he found the door difficult to handle, his hooves didn't worked as he wanted yet and was forced to open it with his mouth which he found gross for the natural reasons.

As slowly as his control over his teeth will allowed he opened the door silently somehow then moved forth to see if someone was guarding the door to the room but found no one which was odd, he and Sunset had been accused of been rebels or traitors hence the previous fight, so this mean that either Sunset had explained things and found one of the princesses or that the castle had the worst guards he had ever seen.

Taking his chances Mac moved out of the room and into the hallway again noticing the lack of security as a major point, he moved quietly as one with hooves would be capable wary of any confrontation that may come his way.

Slowly, he approached a crossroad were the hallway broke into 4 different directions, he took a moment to see around but again found nothing that could grab his attention, taking a deep breath Mac did something that he hoped could help him, closing his eyes he thought about Sunset, in her beautiful amber fur and her cute little muzzle as well as her sexy tail, then he felt her, to his left, several meters away and thankfully resting which mean that they were found innocent of the charges, with no more stopping him Mac broke into a full throttle in her direction.

"Don worry Sugarcube, I'm commin for ya".

As Mac gained momentum a loud noise sounded from behind and Mac turned slightly but was enough to catch sight of what was coming and now he wondered if the world was showing him the middle finger for something he told Sunset before crossing the portal.

Behind him riding an invisible motorcycle and wearing a police helmet came the result of a mad scientific playing God, a creature part snake, part goat, part dragon and God knows what else, the creature moved to his side and spoke to him.

"You are braking the speed limit mister! And unless you are in your way for an awesome time of Ogres & Oubliettes I'll have to give you a ticket".

Big Mac didn't stop, rather increased his speed and leaving the abomination behind.

"Well? Not even a hello? Talk about rude". With a pop, the dragon thing appeared a few meters in front of the speeding stallion along a barricade and a whistle in his mouth which he blown.

"STOP IN THE NAME OF AHGGG". Mac broke through the barricade sending the thing flying from the impact.

Max continued his mad dash for his lover when the creature appeared in front yet again this time with a banana in his claw, he pealed the skin off and after eating the peal he thrown the banana at Mac's face which had him losing control of his direction.

Mac slammed against the wall and felt in his back, before he could get up he found himself floating magically toward the creature.

"About time you stopped you crazy farmer! And do you have any idea how much those repairs are gonna cost for the Sunbutt and the dream stalker? Obviously not enough, you should have broke through the wall and continued rampaging through the entire castle, what a waste of muscle".

"I don know what yur talkin about ya snake, let me go now".

"Wow wow wow! Is this the way you are suppose to talk to your friends Big Mac?, the shame!".

"I ain't yur friend you critter, now let me go, Sunset needs me!".

"Sunset?, wait a minute". The dragon got closer to Mac and started inspecting him, opening his mouth and pulling his tongue out, pointing a light to his eyes, hitting his head with a hammer and even licking one of his hooves which did make him shrug.

"Oh ho ho ho I see, ho ho I see now, you aren't my friend Big Mac but you ARE Big Mac!".

Mac tried to kick the snake thing but failed miserably and only make it laugh more.

"A little feisty are we, now now how can we do things interesting hmmm?

The thing got closer now going face to face as a mischievous smile spread across its ugly face.

"Oh I know, how would you like to meet your double's wife Mr Apple ha ha ha ha". Mac didn't know what the creature was talking about but he knew in his bones that it was totally evil.

Author's Notes:

I hate nightmares, I guess everyone does except for masochists maybe, my worst is stepping in quick sand were I sunk really really slow, anyway you know the drill, comment if you like and until next time compadres.

11.- The search, part 1.

Celestia walked in front of the room that contained the newest member of the household, listening carefully for any sign of live inside she heard non. She sighed, there was a limit to how much a teen could sleep and this one was stretching it.

The young girl was not lazy by any mean, quiet the contrary Celestia found the girl well mannered, almost like a servant of sorts, when Celestia would ask a favor Sunset would do it immediately, a couple of times she even bowed down to her or finished with 'As you wish', which did Celestia cringe more that once, but when it come to wake up the girl found her bed more appalling that anything else, Celestia thought that today was going to be harder since they were going to leave earlier that any other day.

With enough contemplation Celestia tried to knock on the door but before she could do it the door opened and the girl in question exit the room ready.

"Oh, Morning Prince- I mean Principal Celestia, are we leaving now?".

"Ye- yeah Morning... Sunset, and yes I have the car ready, is your room ready?". Celestia took a quick look at the room the girl had been living in for the last two months now since her arrival and found it clean and proper.

"Yes, all in order, also I'm done with the books that you lend me, if we get a chance I'll like to take a few more, if you allow it that is".

Celestia smiled still surprised that the girl was ready so fast this time. "Of course Sunset, its not a problem and you don't have to call me Principal here, you can call me Celestia or Miss Celestia".

"You can call her Miss Butt 2002 if you want". Luna yelled from the kitchen as the two females did their way to the front door.

"Luna! Don't say that to her!".

"But is true! You won the 2002 Miss Butt contest remember? and for a landslide, you even keep that picture in-".

"LUNA! Uhg please Sunset forget that, and you, are the sandwiches ready?".

"Yeah yeah, ready and packed, now can we go please, I can almost taste that hard cider in my mouth already".

"Luna! If you get drunk so early I'm gonna have Granny Smith throwing you at the pigs and I'm going to help her".

"Spoilsport, Morning kiddo, you woke up pretty fast this time, I wonder why?".

Sunset blushed, she didn't like to sleep that much before since Celestia took her as her protege, always studying from down to dusk but since arriving in this world she enjoyed the comfort that the bedsheets and fluffy pillows provided.

"I just hmm I just want to see this place Cel- Miss Celestia has told me about". That was a half true, since Her guardian told her they were going to help the Apples with some special clean ups in their farm the main thing that Sunset's mind would register was that she could spend the day with the solo male of the family, Macintosh, and that was the other true.

"The farm is nice if you don't mind the smell a little but the pond near the orchards... Is just divine to swim around this time of the year". Luna was no fan of cold weather and since a month ago when the cold passed she was waiting for this moment also.

"Don't forget that we have to help Granny and the other first, which reminds me... You are with Macintosh this year, ha ha". Celestia told her sister while putting the picnic basket with the lunch in their car.

"Say what! No way! Then who's gonna supervise Applejack & Apple Bloom".

"Applejack doesn't need a supervisor, she knows what to do, and last time you were with them you just conveniently got lost and didn't appeared until lunch".

"Not my fault those orchards are so big and look the same, besides how do you expect those two little girls to do everything by themselves?".

A smile appeared in Celestia's face at the question. "Nice try! But Applejack invited her friends to help her so they won't be alone. Sunset will be with them too while I work with Granny".

Luna puffed her cheeks and crossed her arm in front of her chest as signs of annoyance, Celestia had her there, of all the Apple family members it was Big Macintosh who knew how to make the lazy and unmotivated Luna do her part properly.

This arrangement however was against Sunset expectations and she too didn't wanted it change. "If that's a problem I can switch with you Miss Luna, I don't mind".

"That's nice of you sweety and thank you, I accept'".

"No you won't, or have you forgotten what we talked before dear sister". Celestia almost growled the last part which had Luna thinking.

"Oh yeah, ok I remember, thanks Sunset but I'll have to stick with fancy, you go with the girls and have fun".

Sunset grimaced, she didn't want to meet anyone for now, she was ok with the persons that she knew until now mostly the sisters, the lunch lady who turned to be Macintosh's Grandmother, Macintosh himself and the lady in charge of the library and that was it.

"I really don't mind, I can work with him if you prefer to supervise the other girls".

"That's ok Sunset, the thing is that the Apples and our family had been friends since a long time ago and we respect each other pretty much".

"Granny Smith was even our nanny when we were kids". Luna add her comment.

"You give them the land that they live in now if I remember correctly". Sunset hear many times that Princess Celestia helped the Apples settle in what later became Ponyville however here history seemed to follow the same direction however Sunset did a mistake in her comment.

"That's a good one, hey Tia why didn't you tell me that you were more that 200 year old ha ha".

"Why you...?".

"I'm sorry I didn't mean to offend you!". Sunset felt horrible that she had just insulted her guardian.

"That's ok Sunset, the person that gave the Apples their land was my Grand-Grandmother Celestia, I see were you could be confused". Celestia reassured Sunset.

The drive to the farm was nothing special but it gave Sunset chance to see more of the City, little by little she was getting more familiar with this new world and founded far more curious that her own. Humans couldn't fly like pegasi or Griffin nor could they swim but they invented machines that could do those things for them, they invented artifacts for their daily needs and weapons to combat each other.

After a few more minutes of drive the car entered a rural road with no pavement that soon turned into a fenced driveway for the farm.

The first thing Sunset noticed was the smell and just like Luna said before it wasn't strong enough to be annoying but it wasn't unnoticeable either, The three occupants left the car in front of a shack that housed two trucks one looked still in good condition while the other looked like a pile of junk.

As the trio started walking toward the house a single male figure did his way to meet them.

"Glad to see ya this mornin ma'am, Miss Luna, Miss Sunset".
Big Mac saluted all three with different expressions in his face, with Celestia Mac did a face of respect and recognition, with Luna his face turned a little embarrassed which left a curious feeling inside Sunset and when he spoke to her his face turned into a friendly smile that got Sunset blushing in return.

"Morning Big Mac glad we can join you guys today".

"Hey Big guy, is the cider ready?".

"Luna! Don't start!".

"Kidding, just kidding, gosh".

"Granny is cookin some breakfast with the girls, you can join in if yer feelin hungry".

"I hope is she did her apple tarts I love those". Luna left in direction of the kitchen leaving behind the other three and Celestia sighed for her sister immaturity.

"I'm sorry Big Mac, you know how my sister is".

Big Mac winked to Sunset and spoke to Celestia again."Granny did cinnamon rolls too".

"She? She did?, ok no time to waste". With that Celestia followed her sister with the promise of her favorite childhood treats in the way.

The remaining two waited until Celestia was out of ear shot before braking into laugh in Mac case and giggles in Sunset's. For Sunset it was amusing watching the double of her Princess act in such way.

Sunset focused trying to contain her reactions sometimes but somehow this guy always worked around them like if he had a key specially used for her.

"Hello Macintosh, I... I finished that book you recommend, it was pretty good although a little bit hard for me".

"That's ok Sunset, if we get a chance in school I'll teach ya how to solve the problems in it".

"Thank you... I would like that".

"Hey you two! Ya better hurry up or we'll start without ya". A blonde headed girl yelled from the porch of the entrance.

"Comin! That's Applejack, one of ma sisters, I think she's around yur age, anyway let's go so ya can have a bite, yull like Granny's food".

Sunset nodded and followed Macintosh, while his back was turned to her Sunset tried to control her emotions, she wasn't a hormonal filly by a long shot but ever since she met him she couldn't stop thinking about him from time to time and some of those thoughts were a little too personal, like how did he looked with less clothes or if all his body smelled like apples-. " Stop!".

"Beg yur pardon?". Mac asked after hearing the girl yell suddenly.

"Ah... Sorry it's nothing". Mac nodded and continued.

The food was really good just as Macintosh told her, during the feasting Sunset met Applejack in person, the blonde girl had many similarities with Macintosh but intellectually speaking she was leagues behind him, during her talks in the library Sunset ask him many things and he answered most or guide her to a better source of information, Luna also mentioned that he was a genius when it came to numbers and he proved true to the statement, most impressive was to learn that he was a year behind his classmates since he had to sacrifice time to restore his family business and he managed the entry exam to high school with almost no errors.

The younger sister Apple Bloom was too young to be analysed, but she was pretty much a walking little sponge absorbing all the info that the older people talked in her presence.

Granny Smith was just like she met her, cheerful and liked to talk in riddles sometimes but overall she was tolerable as an adult could be.

After everyone got some breakfast they walked outside to begin the clean up. As Celestia mentioned previously the teams consisted of Granny Smith with Celestia and Apple Bloom, Macintosh would be paired with Luna and finally Applejack and Sunset. Sunset wasn't so enthusiastic at the pair up but since she was Macintosh's sister and Celestia knew the family well there was no escape, been a few hours with another girl wasn't so bad.

But then luck stroke again, another vehicle did its entrance and from that vehicle four more girls emerged and one adult.

"Sorry if I'm late, my little champ wouldn't wake up".

"Daaad, don't say that". A girl with multicolored hair whined.

"Ah right sorry, anyway is good to see you Miss Principal, Miss Luna, Granny Smith and Macintosh Apple if I'm not mistaken".

"Morning Bow, is good to see you, and is look like you brought everyone". Celestia observed the 4 girls carefully, soon they would be students in her school.

"Yes! Fluttershy, Rarity and Pi- eh where did she go".

A pink haired girl suddenly appeared next to Sunset startling her.

"Hi I'm Pinkie, well Pinkamina actually but that name is too long so Pinkie is better but you can call me however you want but not when I'm in the shower because I don't like to run wet around, anyway what's your name?".

The girl let loose a barrage of words at such speed that Sunset had no idea how to answer and as the girl talked her face came ever closer to hers, she backed away and tried to hide behind the closest person until the girl stopped talking.

"Heya Pinkie, this here is Sunset Shimmer, she's a nice girl so you need to go nice at her too ok?".

"Oooooh okey dokey, Hi Sunset" the girl called Pinkie waved and moved back giving Sunset some breathing room, only then did she realise that she was clinging to Macintosh.

He smiled at her, that smile that did her stomach flip for some reason, she let go and hoped that no one noticed the pink blush in her face. Fortunately, they were distracted with the older man who after some idle chat with the other adults left in his car but not before giving the the girl with multicolor hair a kiss in the cheek that the girl tried to avoid but failed.

"Alright then, Applejack take all the girls minus Apple Bloom with you and we'll meet back here before lunch, ok?". Celestia moved along Granny Smith and Apple Bloom to their respective area of work.

"Alright then". Luna followed Big Mac and jumped in his back to be carried like a rider. " Onward my loyal steed". Mac laughed while carrying the woman in his back with no problem at all.

Sunset watch them leave with a bit of annoyance that she couldn't explain. Her group started moving as well and Sunset moved close behind.

"Hmmm, my... My name is Fluttershy by the way, it nice to meet you Sunset Shimmer". The other pink haired girl introduced herself and contrary to the other one Sunset could tell this one was the timid and ease to manipulate kind.

"Hello". Sunset returned the salute as simple as possible in order to satisfy the rules of etiquette with the least effort apparently however that didn't seat well with the rest.

"Heya Sunset, I know we may be a little too much for a new person but try to stick with us and I'm sure yur gonna have a nice time yo".

"Maybe a good introduction could help, I'll start, Hello dear my name is Rarity at your pleasure". The purple headed girl extended a well manicured hand for Sunset to shake which she did with a little hesitation.

"The name is Rainbow Dash, best soccer player in the world and future star of CHS soccer club". The sporty girl didn't offer a shake until Applejack elbow her in the ribs, that actually got a smile out of Sunset.

"And well ma name is Applejack, and this is ma farm, well actually is my Granny for now, and ya already met Fluttershy and ma cousin Pinkie Pie, now then Sunset, we'll gonna clean this area of broken branches, rotten apples and any other thing that may be on the ground, when we pile up enough will take it back to the front and after we clean up we'll have lunch near the pond".

All the girls agreed and they started the job, Sunset keep shifting from Applejack to Fluttershy's company, the Dash girl had too much ego in her and remained Sunset of the stuck up noble ponies back at Equestria, the other pink girl Pinkie was too hype for Sunset's own personality.

The Rarity girl was another matter entirely, Sunset listened as she asked Applejack a few questions, mundane things at first but then the theme shifted to Macintosh, again nothing out of the ordinary, then in a 180 she asked again and this time all the girls turn their heads toward her." Wut?".

"I just asked you if Big Mac is currently single?".

"What kinda question is that Rarity? Of course he's single , he ain't married yet".

"I didn't mean married silly, I asked if he has a girlfriend or a suitor, someone who he's currently interested".

"I... I don know and why do ya care?".

"Talking about taking the cat out of the bag Rarity" Rainbow shook her head at the audacity of her friend.

"Listen now ya... What the? Hey I told ya girls to put the rotten apples in a different bag or it was going to be to heavy for us to take to the front, now look". To prove her point she tried to lift the bag only for this one to not even budge.

"Maybe between all of us we can moved?". Asked Pinkie offering ideas.

"Maybe but its gonna take too much time and effort". Rarity didn't want to sweat more that necessary.

"Maybe Big Mac can help us carrying it".

"I can't believe I'm gonna say this but that's the best idea ya ever had in yur life Rainbow".

"You know it....... Hey wait a minute".

"It's decided then darlings, I'll bring Big Mac ove-".

"Na yur not, Sunset please, could ya look for ma brother?".

"Sure Applejack". Sunset couldn't believe her luck and she bolted out before it could change again.

"Hmm I like that girl". Applejack said to her group of friends.

"She seems nice". Fluttershy also commented

"Yeah, new friends are always good". Pinkie Pie said happily.

"She's ok I guess". That was front Rainbow.

"Well I don't, she's obviously after my Mackey". Rarity said with a huff.

"Since when is ma brother yurs?".

"Well? Best friends get dibs right?".

"Ugh how I wish I had a hat to slap ya with".
_____________________________________________________________________
Sunset walked back through the orchard in the direction she remember seen Macintosh and Miss Luna take earlier. She was anticipating how to talk to him when she saw Luna walk in her direction, she looked distracted and her face was red.

"Miss Luna whe-".

"Ah oh Sun-Sunset! Is just you".

"Eh yeah, I came looki-".

"Sorry kiddo but I'm... I need to go some place". With out a second word Luna walked by and soon was lost among the sea of trees.

Sunset didn't know what to make of that, in her word The princess didn't have a sister as far she knew, so watching the double with her younger sister was both hilarious and bizarre. Remembering her objective she resumed her march, a minute later she found him, he was standing watching something far away apparently, then he started moving collecting some of the debris around not noticing her.

As Sunset got closer her heart started beating faster 'Calm down Sunset! Since when have you been acting like a filly in her first heat?! Never! you are the best apprentice Celestia ever had! You delt with politics and nobles intrigue since years ago and learned magic of the highest caliber! This is not the way a pony of yo- oh no! He's looking this way!'.

"Hey Macintosh could you he- haaaa!". Distracted, Sunset had the misfortune of stepping on something that moved the moment her boot did contact, Sunset lost balance and fell on her butt. "Auuh".
The fall hurt her pride and her behind but that pain turned into horror when Sunset saw what she had almost squeezed under boot.

"SUNSET!". Mac yelled and ran toward her, meanwhile Sunset froze with fear watching the snake just a few inches from her leg, the animal glared at her and opened its mouth revealing fangs in warning, but the reptile never got to strike as the next instant it found itself airborne as a result of a kick.

It took Sunset a few seconds to reboot her brain and thoughts, Big Mac was kneeling next to her holding her leg and inspecting her.

"Did it bite ya? Did ya felt anything?".

"N-no I... I think I'm ok bu-but?".

"That's ok Sunset, easy, breath in and out, don worry I'm with ya".

"Thanks, it was ... Scary and shocking".

"I know, believe me, my first time was just as bad as yurs, expect with a lot of crying on ma part".

Sunset giggled like a little girl ' What did we just talked before that critter interrupt us! Stop acting like a hormonal walking teen mare'.

"Can ya stand?".

"Let me try". Sunset did it just a little shaky, but the moment she put her weight on her left ankle this one gave up. " aaaah".

Sunset closed her eyes expecting more butt pain but felt non and the smell of apples assaulted her nose immediately. Opening her eyes Sunset recognized the flannel shirt she was clinging to and turned her eyes up to find green ones looking back at her with worry.

"Looks like ya hurt yer ankle".

Sunset was blushing mad red now and the proud voice in her mind continued demanding control. "It hurt a little but I think I can still walk".

"Nope, ain't letin ya hurt yerself anymore". Before Sunset knew what happened she was scooped by Macintosh like a newlywed.

If Sunset was blushing before now she was burning ' This... This can't continue, it most not continue, he... Us.... We... Ah buck this, go for it girl!'.

Sunset tried her luck and wrapped her arms around Mac's neck, her ears attentive for any sign of protest from him but non ever came then she rested her head in his chest listening to his heartbeat and devouring the fragrance of apples, wishing for this moment to never end.
_____________________________________________________________________

Sunset hugged his lover closer trying to encompass his whole body in her embrace.

"I love you".

"I think you got the wrong pony Sunset". Giggles.

That voice! Cyan eyes snapped open and Sunset saw that instead of her lover she was embracing the mare that they fought not long ago.

Sunset let loose a growl of annoyance but before she could strangle her wayward friend this one disappeared with a pop causing Sunset to collapse from the edge of the bed that Sunset was resting on." uhg".

"I'm sorry Sunset". Starlight apologised but Sunset wasn't done with her just yet.

"That's a good start, just let me whack you a-.... Pri... Princess Twilight!". As Sunset got up to continue her argument she found that they weren't the only ones, right next to Starlight was one of the four princesses of Equestria, the represent of friendship.

The princess looked different from the last time Sunset saw her in both good and bad way. For starters she was taller now, as tall as Mac, her figure was more curvy, and her wingspan was bigger, in all Twilight looked like a downsized Celestia, her regal form however was tainted with a scorch mark in her wings as well as a few patches were her fur was missing. "Princess, what happen to you?!".

"You mean my whole body or just my injuries?".

"Both of course". Sunset declared.

"Well, my body changing is just result of becoming an alicorn, Princess Celestia told me that some of the changes would be more prominent within a few years". Suddenly her smile disappeared and became serious. " my... Injuries are result of an attack against me".

"An attack?, why? By who?".

Starlight steeped forward. "The attack was perpetuated by somepony disguised as you Sunset Shimmer, hence the reason I fought you before, I thought that the attacker came to finish the job".

Now Sunset could understand the reasons behind Starlight's actions but many more questions were still unanswered.

"When the impostor attack me I was distracted but still I didn't detect any magic until I was blasted with very powerful magic, from what we know the attack was committed by a group of ponies, changelings and diamond dogs that had banded together to form a rebel group that demands the removal of the equestrian hierarchy".

Starlight continued. "We kept the incident hidden to prevent mass panic, then the mirror was moved to a special room within the royal palace to prevent anymore attacks but then another group entered the royal library trying to take the mirror from us".

"It's obvious that the ponies that we're dealing with here knows who you are Sunset as well as the existence of the human world, if they are from the human world we need to find them and deal with them quickly before this spread".

"What about the other princesses, are they ok?".

"Yes for now they are staying in the palace of the crystal empire, only I remain here to keep appearance and lead to the detention of this group". Twilight finished her explanation.

"Now that we explained a few thing how about you tell us why did you come and what were you doing with Applejack's brother". At Starlight's question Sunset remembered her missing companion.

"Mac! Where's Mac? If you hurt him again Starlight I swear I'll blast you so hard that-".

"I get it I get it!, talking about possessive".

"Sunset, I do remember warning you about bringing humans from your side didn't I not?". The princess asked her former enemy.

"I know but Mac wouldn't let me come alone, besides what I came to ask has to do with him too, thanks for healing me by the way".
Sunset's thanks were met with blank stares from the two mares.

"Sunset, we didn't heal you, when we brought the two of you to the rooms you both were uninjured". Starlight pointed to Sunset's horn. "I think that that magic glow of your healed you as well as making you stronger".

"Magic glow? Wasn't that her own magic?". The princess asked.

"I thought that too, but during our fight I saw both her normal magic and a second one that appeared when she and Big Mac were together, I also saw... Nevermind, it must had been nothing".

"Big Macintosh should be there in the room at the end of this hallway, congratulations by the way, I hope you two are happy".

"Thanks princess... And yes we are pretty happy, that's why I don't want to see him hurt by that black magic".

"Black magic?". Asked the purple princess

"What's going on here?". As the three mares approached the final room they saw a group of guards talking with a worried tone.

"Ah Miss Starlight! Princess we are so sorry but we... Have a problem".

"Speak". Twilight commanded the guard that visually gulped hard.

"Well you see, we were guarding the red stallion like your highness told us when Discord distract us and next thing we knew both were gone, he only left this note.

The princess grabbed the note in her magic and brought the paper to face. "I'm taking my friend Big Mac for a little trip, after that I'll drop him with his wife". As soon as the princess finished reading, the sound of a dropping body was heard behind and everyone turned to see the amber unicorn laying unconscious on the floor.

"Oh great, now she's definitely going to kill me! Well, at lest Discord is going to die with me after she find him". Starlight found a little bit of happiness on that regard.

SWEET APPLES ACRES(EQUESTRIA).
"ke up....".

Big Mac tried to shut out the sound that interrupted his wonderful slumber.

"....ya to.... w....e ..p".

Yet the noise, a voice continued to pest him.

"A told ya to wake up ya lousy bump!". The unmistakable voice of his sister demanded his attention.

"Uhg, come on sis! Lemme stay one more minute".

"One. More. Minute?! Ya were supposed to be in Applelusa by now, and here I fund ya sleepin like a baby ursa in winter!".

"A baby wut now?". Big Mac rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and found his sister staring daggers at him. His sister? His pony sister?.

Mac watched dumbfounded at the orange furred mare with a hat and blonde hair just like the real Applejack, she even had freckles.
Scratch that, this was also Applejack the real one for the pony Macintosh, no doubt there was a pony Granny and pony Apple Bloom around somewhere and maybe... No! Even if they were alive here they wouldn't be his parents.

"Why are ya lookin me so funny?". Asked the angry farmer mare.

"No-nothin, anyway I'm up now but I... I need to go, I need to look for someone". Big Mac jumped off bed and did his way around the pony Applejack.

"Ya ain't goin nowhere! Until ya explain why yur actin all weird!". The mare tried to block the stallion's way.

"Look Miss I-I mean Applejack I got no time to explain,ok?" Mac tried to move around Applejack again only for this one to push him back with a hoof.

"miss?, now I know that there's something wrong with ya and there's no way I'm-hey what are ya aaaah!". Mac didn't want to continue the argument and the mare wasn't backing down either, so Mac opted for getting rid of her, quickly putting his head down between Applejack's legs Mac then used his head and neck like a catapult launching Applejack toward the bed, before she could recover Mac wrapped the sheets around the orange pony.

Applejack started to trash around but Mac managed to tied the knot before she could brake free, he didn't know if the pony Applejack had super strength but this would delay her enough.

He closed the door on his way out and quickly did his way down. Fortunately for him he found no more family members in the house that could distract him so he had no problem getting out of the house however as Mac trotted out of the house he crashed with someone, hard.

"Uhg, what the... Uh Bi-Big Mac? Why? Why are you here?". Mac lifted himself from the cerise pink mare under him.

"Geez Big Mac! I knew you were a lusty one but I never thought you were this horny". Mac turned to see a blue flying pony with multicolored mane that clearly was this world version of Rainbow Dash. Still, his attention was attracted back to the mare under him, she looked slightly familiar but for some reason Mac found himself feeling hot, then he realized, this chick was in heat!.

Mac jumped off her immediately but the damage seen was already done, the mare looked flustered and breathing heavy.
"Am sorry Miss? Ma'am? I'm... I gotta go now!". Without turning back Mac dashed toward the main gate of the farm, in that direction he could see what looked like a castle, maybe he could find one of the princesses in there or better yet, Sunset but right now he needed somewhere where he could think calmly.

Fate interjected however when pony Applejack showed up through the window. "Rainbow Dash! Where's Big Mac?".

"After he rammed Sugar Belle, literally, he ran toward the town! I think he drank to much cider or something".

"There's something off with ma brother and we need to catch him,
Sugar Belle I'm sorry but wir gonna haf to rugh him up a little". The orange pony said while preparing her lasso.

"I'll go with you, I'm not leaving my husband by himself".

"You can't do that, what are ya gonna do with yur little mare problem if ya get to close to him and lose control, hmm?".

"I... But he... I'm....". Sugar Belle did her best effort to look under control but her body betray her.

"See! Even I can tell yur not in yur right mind and both of ya knew it, that's way that dunce should had stayed with cousin Brae".

"Let's go then, we are losing time here and I got a Wonderbolt training to go to".

"Then no more dealy dalin let's".The two mare broke into a run and flight independently in the direction of Ponyville.

Way ahead of them was Mac running at full speed but getting tired, without Sunset next to him his stamina was not replenished like back at the castle, deciding that getting tired would be problematic Mac opted for a detour, he didn't knew were he was but the pony Rainbow saw him running in the castle's direction so they would follow him in that direction.

Mac changed his trajectory in a 45 degree and prayed that his persecutors would run pass him, after a few more minutes of running Mac saw in the sky a blurry line of colors indicating Rainbow was going in the direction that he predicted, he stopped and listened, there at his right, at a safe distance he saw the pony double if his sister running in the same direction, his plan worked but now they were ahead of him and if they got more of their friends involved it would make Mac's job more difficult.

He needed some plan, he couldn't rest until knowing where Sunset was, then an idea struck him, if this place had pony versions of all Canterlot and the relationships were similar too then he could find one of his friends first and get them to help him. But who?.

Thunderlane and Cheerilee were the best options, even Redheart but finding them inside the town was tricky, specially with the others already looking for him, then he remembered that another friend lived outside of Canterlot in his world and hoped that here was also the case, so Mac moved again in the direction were Time Turner was supposed to live.
_____________________________________________________________________
High above the road that lead to Ponyville a chariot pulled by two pegasus was in it's way to the town carrying two unicorn mares. Not for the first time Starlight Glimmer grimaced hearing Sunset grind her teeth in annoyance.

Twilight explained to Sunset earlier that an anti-teleportation spell was placed over both Ponyville and Canterlot to prevent the rebels be able to move from one place to the other freely. Needless to say Sunset wasn't happy with such news. Ever since waking up to the news that her coltfriend was kidnapped by the draconequus Sunset wasn't in any mood to talk or ask anything.

"Listen Sunset I'm sorry again for messing this up but I need you to calm down, while Discord is a pain in the flank he isn't evil anymore so him taking Big Mac is probably to get laughs out of it only, he will not be in any danger, I'm sure".

Sunset remained silent for a second or two before she let out a tired sight. "I'm ok, and I'm not angry at you anymore, I'm angry at myself for putting Mac in danger, his family is waiting for him and I promise myself that he wouldn't be harmed, yet he was, and it was to protect me". A few tears descended through her cheeks.
"A-and now... He's lost in a world unknown to him, I'm... I'm the worst girlfriend".

"Please don't say that, I'm sure that he will be fine, Ponyville is one of the most quiet places I know".

"Wasn't there were Twilight was attacked?".

"Point taken, still, I don't think Discord will put him in harms way, he and Big Mac are game buddies along Spike, and if he tries to play dumb we had our own secret weapon to deal with him".

"Secret weapon?, you mean the elements of harmony?".

"Better!, and we are close, you can see her house from here now".
Starlight pointed to a small tree cottage in the middle of a clearing. Sunset didn't know who apart from the princess was capable of dealing with the representation of chaos but she hoped Starlight was right.

____________________________________________________________________
If Big Mac could he would give himself a pat on the back, after some struggles and near misses he found what he hoped was the house of the pony professor. Making sure no one else was around he moved to the door and knocked a few times, he was about to do it again when he heard noises coming from inside and a few crashes, then loud voices.

"Come here little pony! Nowhere to run!".

"Never you brutes! You hear me, never!".

Mac recognized the second voice right away, the british accent was unmistakable. Mac hurried to the door and turned around, bending forward and purring his weight in his front hooves Mac realised a powerful buck than send the door flying, the three individuals inside were distracted by the passing object giving Mac chance of entering and rushing toward one of the invaders.

"What?!" the big dog didn't have the chance of say anything else when Mac rammed him square in the belly and propelled him across the room toward the far wall, the second one, a black bug horse thingy was still stun when the brown pony whacked it in the head with a metal tray. "Nyaghh". And like its companion it fell unconscious on the floor then the brown pony fell too, Mac moved to his side immediately.

"Turner! Are ya ok".

"Big... Big Mac?!".

"Ye-yeah... Kind of... Nevermind are ya hurt?".

"No... Just... Just hungry... Those hulligans won't give me any food for days".

Mac looked around and saw the kitchen. "Let me take care of them first and I'll bring ya something, ok?". The brown pony could only nod once, all his energies were expended in the blow.

After finding a cord long and strong enough to hold the two bad guys in place Mac looked in the kitchen finding a few stacks of hay and bottle of apple juice, he took both items to the professor and he took them from him almost afraid that somehow it would disappear.

"Hmmm... sooo... gooood, I... I thought that I wouldn't make it, you have my thanks Big Mac, if it wasn't for you I would have died here". After finishing the food, the professor turned to look at his savior, then his expression turned mindful. "That's a curious shirt you have there Big Mac, your haircut and... No yoke? You are Big Mac, right?". The brown earth pony started to move back feeling suspicious.

"I'm... I don know how to explain but... I'm not the same Mac ya know but I mean ya no harm". Mac felt that if he wasn't honest he would lose his help.

"Where... Do you came from?".

"I came with ma girlfriend to see the princess but.. We were mistaken for rebels or somethin".

"You mean Miss Shimmer?!".

It was now Mac's turn of turning suspicious, how did the pony professor knew of Sunset?.

"And how do ya know that exactly?".

"Hmm right, follow me please". The brown pony moved to another room and Mac follow it with caution. Inside the other room there was an overturned table with a door right under were the table was flipped, Turner bite into the handle and pulled the door open, then descended through some steps going to a hidden basement.

As Mac entered the weird room he saw little bright lights at the end of the room, he got closer and found what looked like a old era super computer, the little lights came from small bulbs that turned on and off in time intervals, knobs and levels where everywhere and a small screen was located in the middle of the machine, attached by wires to the left of the machine was a big mirror, but unlike the one Sunset and Mac used before this one was rectangular.

"Let's turn this old trinket on first". Turner started pushing some buttons and moved levels, the machine responded with a soft hum and the screen came to life with static. "Out of synch, the frequencies most had changed".

"What in tarnation is this thing?". Mac asked as Turner continued tempting with the contraction.

"Many years ago, I found a spell that could connect two dimensions through a portal, however me been a earth pony I didn't have the necessary magic to create the portal and make it stable for a pony to pass through. Then thanks to a young filly I found the power to make it work, since then I have been in contact with my human version of your world, even created my own portal".

"Yur own por- wait, wait so... You have been talkin with Professor Turner?".

"Yes indeed, that's how I now about Miss Sunset and You Macintosh Apple of Canterlot City, why I even been in your world a couple of times and human Turner had come to mine too".

"Ok that explain how ya know who I'm but what about the big dog and the black bug that were starvin ya to dead".

"Part of the rebel group you mentioned earlier, they found out about my portal and came to take it by force, fortunately for me only I know how to make it work but when I refused to show them how their leader decided to torture me until I surrendered the knowledge".

Mac absorbed the information given, this was turning more complicated that he expected, still, if those rebels were causing this much trouble trying to get their hands or hooves in those portals it was obvious that it wasn't for a good reason.

"That's odd, H Turner should be in his laboratory by now, anyway we need to take those criminals to the friendship castle".

"About that, the reason I came lookin for ya was so that yo could help me get in contact with the princess so I could reunite with Sunset".

"Why didn't you went there by yourself then?".

"The critter that send me here put me in the pony Macintosh's place to play a prank but they thought that somethin is wrong with me and are lookin to restrain me, I don want to mess with his life so its better if the other ponies don recognize me".

"I see, pretty noble in your part, hmm ok let see if we can disguise you somehow". After a few minutes of trick and try they found something convincing, a fedora, a pair of shades and a long coat that covered Mac's body almost completely, finally a scarf to cover his muzzle and they were ready.

"Are ya sure we can leave them here?". Mac asked watching the pair struggling to brake free, the bug thing, a changeling as Turner had call it hissed at them like a snake, while the dog, or diamond dog tried to bark but his mouth was restrained as well.

"Quiet certain my young colt, besides we need to move fast should somepony recognize you, now lets be on our way, I'm afraid that more of those rebel that attacked the princess may be around".

"I'm right behind ya". The stallions departed toward the city leaving the other two at their fate.

As they left the house, the machine hidden bellow started making noises and the screen came to life showing a worried Time Turner with black bags under his eyes.

"P Turner!, P Turner are you there?".

"Please I need your help, we may have some magic related problems here and the girls looks to had been affected as well, if you heard me please respond as soon as you can".

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading.

12.- The search, part 2.

Sunset saw with a little doubt and amusement as Starlight convinced Fluttershy, pony Fluttershy of helping them with Discord, she looked a tab more timid that her human counterpart but right now she was their best bet, with no princesses around and the elements back in the tree of harmony there was little a couple of unicorns could do against him even if both were prominent in magic.

"Oh my!" There she was again, she had said that five times already, finally Fluttershy nodded and trotted toward Sunset.

"Hmm Hi Sunset, I will help you as much as I can, so hmm le-let's go and... stuff". Saying that Fluttershy started toward Ponyville.

Sunset waited until Starlight who was dispatching the chariot back to Canterlot could catch up.

"Soo, what exactly did you told her, she looked all red and didn't even looked at me while talking". Sunset asked as little by little her trot turned into a gallop.

"Let's just say that we really really need to get you back with your coltfriend and let's leave it in that".

"Why you? Uhg, thanks... I guess... Anyway I can't believe that Fluttershy is friends with Discord THE DISCORD, I won't be able to see my Fluttershy the same way after this".

"Surprise me too, our worlds may have a lot in common but they aren't the same, take you two for example, you and Big Mac are together while the Big Mac of my world is married to Sugar Belle".

At the mention of of the other mare Starlight saw Sunset's eye twitch. " Well she better keep her hooves to herself if she don't want a one way ticket to the moon".

"Wow wow wow, stop there, are you listen to yourself Sunset? You sounded like our typical weekend villain".

"Sorry ok? It just... I'm don't feel to well right now, I just want to find Mac, learn what we can about the black magic and go back before Applejack skins me alive".

"We'll do what we can to help you Sunset, I promise".

"Thanks and I'm sorry for blasting you before".

"Hmm girls?". Fluttershy who was listening the conversation in silence called for the two unicorns attention.

"What are friends for? Anyway that was some powerful magic you did too".

"Uh girls I think tha-?"

"Thanks but my magic is normally not that strong, I wonder why did it grow stronger right in that moment?".

"Girls seriously you shou-".

"I have a crazy theory but I need more proof befo-".

"BUCK DAMMIT WOULD YOU LISTEN TO ME FOR A MINUTE!". Fluttershy lost all sense of herself when she failed at getting the attention needed.

"What?!". Asked both unicorns in unison.

"THAT". Fluttershy pointed to the town where what looked like a battle was taking place.

"Well? Its look like we found our draconaquus". At once the three mares rushed toward the town at full speed.

PONYVILLE, MARKET PLAZA.
Found anything yet?". Applejack asked her blue friend.

"Nothing! I even asked a few of the other ponies but no one had see him, I think he ditch us back there".

"Buck! I don get how was he still in bed, I saw him leave yesterday, I even saw him takin the train!".

"Applejack, don't you think that he maybe a fake?".

"Ya mean one of those bastards that attacked Twi?".

"Yeah, you even said that he was acting weird and didn't recognise you".

"Nah, it did crossed ma mind but his eyes couldn't lie to me, besides Sugar Belle wouldn't have reacted like she did to an imposter ya know".

Rainbow had to agreed, when she had been in heat and with her coltfriend she could detect him even in a sea of smelly stallions, it was nature in the mares to procure a mating partner but ever since there was the princess of love, this ability became more prominent to prevent accidental cheating for the couples and marriages around Equestria.

"Ok so what do we do?". Asked the blue mare.

""I... I don know Sugarcube".

"Maybe I can help you with your predicament". Out of thin air and between the two elements bearers appeared the lord of chaos.

"Whaaa, ugh Discord how many times have a told ya not to do that!".

"Apologies my gooood friends but I couldn't help but heard that you have a problem, now what kind of friend would I be if I don't offer my... assistance, hmm?".

"You? Helping us? This sound like a -".

"A good offer! And I'll take it, we're lookin for ma brother, somethin is up wrong with Big Mac and I need to catch him to know".

"Oh no! My poor friend Big Mac is sick? Well say no more dear Applejack! I'll tell you where he is in a second ... ... Let me see".
Discord produced a radar like thingy with beeping noises and lights that started spinning around, for a while nothing happened but then the disc of the radar froze pointing toward the castle.
"Bingooo, looks like he's going that way and he isn't alone".

"Thanks Discord! I own ya one, let's go Dash, not time to waste".

"Discord! This better not be one of your pranks, hey wait up".

As the two former element bearers left Discord alone the draconaquus exploded in laughs, everything was coming nicely, now he just needed one more ingredient, a very needy ingredient.

PONYVILLE, FRIENDSHIP CASTLE'S COURTYARD.
"We did it good chump, there's the castle, but before we go in I need to ask you a favor, if you don't mind".

"Uh ok?".

"If you could please exclude any information regarding my ahem experiments".

"How am i suppose to explain half of this stuff without mentionin yer portal and whatnot".

"Honestly even I don't know right now but if the princess learn of my actions I'll be severely punish, of that I'm sure Big Mac".

"So what's so bad about discoverin that you created the portals, they probably just want them closed and that it right?".

"The problem is the method my friend, remember I mention that I didn't have the magical capabilities to open them and sustain them?".

"Yeah I remember, also somethin about a filly helpin ya?".

"That's correct, Miss Trixie Lulamoon brought an item know as the Alicorn amulet and it's power allow me to open the portal also I may have taken forbidden scrolls from the royal library".

"So ya stole big magic and secret voodoo papers to open illegal doors to another dimensions, uh yeah I can see why they would thrown ya in a dungeon for a few years".

"And what happen to the Alicorn amulet thingy, do ya still have it?".

At the question Mac saw the brown pony's face turn pale.

"Don tell me".

"I'm afraid that... The leader of the rebels took it when they attacked my home, there was little time and I couldn't returned to it's guardian, I'm sorry Big Mac".

Mac fell heavy now, this rebel thing was getting complicated and he didn't want the professor to go to jail after what happen to him even if he kind of earn it.

"Ok, maybe we can-".

"Ah ha, found ya at last you big log" .

Mac when automatically still when he heard that voice but stayed cool, he slowly turned to see the orange cowgirl mare and her cyan friend next to her.

"Excuse me?". Mac faked his voice as much as he could remembering Turner's own accent.

"Ah Miss Apple and Miss Dash, its good to see you".

"Yeah, haven't see ya in a while Turner, and who is this". Applejack pointed to the non suspicious large pony wearing long coat despite been a hot day.

"He's my good friend from school eh Red eh Hum yes Red Hum, he came to pay me a visit". If Mac wasn't been observed by Applejack he would had done a facehoof.

"Red Hum uh, and how do ya like our town so far... Red Hum?".

"Ahem, well it is a very beautiful rural town I most say, the colonial details of the houses combined with that impressive castle of the modern era is just magnifique". Mac used all the fancy words he heard Rarity use to describe her own house once.

That seems as that did the trick but not to the intended target.
"Ugh great, another egghead with a little bit of prissy mix in to it, you know what Applejack? I'll look for Big Mac somewhere else".

"Hey Rainbow wait!".

"Sorry Miss Apple but we are in a hurry and we need to see if we can speak with Spike or the Princess". Turner asked the farmer pony.

"Alright! Drop the charade Big Mac, I know it's you under that stupid disguise".

"I have no idea what you are talking about Miss and who is this Big Mac you speak of?".

"Oh simple, he's ma brother, he's also a big red goof who can do anything with numbers, he even got called? What was it again? Ah yeah Mr fancy mathematics".

"Ya know damn well that I hate that name and... and... Oh Fuck!". Mac realised his mistake too late.

"Ah ha, I knew it was ya, ya think ya can fool me?".

"To be frank, if it wasn't for Discord we wouldn't had found him yet". Rainbow broke Applejack triumphal grin.

"That's snake told ya".

"You hurt me with that comment Big Mac". Everyone turned to see Discord in all his mismatched glory floating menacingly over them. "And here I came to see if you were well, why I even brought your beloved wife".

Before Mac could even ask what he meant Mac was stroke by a cerise torpedo that almost knock him to the ground. "Dear, it is you, I'm so happy to see you hmmmm, uh you smell... different... like... ANOTHER MARE?!". Before Anyone could even comprehend what was going on the mare fainted in Big Mac's hooves.

"You had been cheating on yer wife? I can't believe ya brother, Granny raised ya better that that!".

"Big Mac we don't have time for this, we need to find the princess". The professor exclaimed but Rainbow got in his way.

"You two aren't going anywhere until someone explains me what the buck is going on!".

"Specially you, two timer brother!". Mac gulped, this was way out of control now, not only was that troublemaker snake still harassing him, but the Applejack of this world wanted to beat him to dead and a sleeping mare in his arms was just the cherry on top.

"I can explain everything but only if ya let me, and please take yur friend with ya, she just passed out".

"That's yer wife ya big lug, what's gotten in to ya Big Mac?".

"It seems to me Big Mac most had lost his memory, you better take him to the hospital before he get worst". The draconaquus recommended floating down and whispered to Applejack's ear but Mac heard the exchange.

"I have enough of ya you critter! Let's see how many more lies come out of yer mouth when I shove ma hoof in". Having enough of the interloper Mac got ready to deal with it he passed the sleeping mare to the professor and in a second spearheaded straight toward Discord however the creature simply banished and reappeared again with a red cloth and a torero hat.

"Ole". As Mac got close Discord dodged and removed the cloth to reveal Applejack in front of him, with the momentum carrying him Mac couldn't avoid the collision and slammed against the orange mare hard, it took a couple of seconds for the two to untangle but once done Mac looked for the snake again and found him laughing and eating popcorn. Mac charged again but as he was gaining speed one of his legs was caught by a rope and Mac fell flat in his belly.

Shaking his head Mac turned to see one of his back legs been tugged by Applejack's lasso, the mare had the other end and was pulling Big Mac toward her.

"Yaf nut guin aniwar" pulling hard with her mouth Applejack tried to tug and tie up her brother so he wouldn't cause problems or hurt himself anymore but Big Mac was as stubborn as he was strong and even with her whole effort on it Big Mac remained rooted in that spot.

"Here, let me help you". Rainbow Dash joined her friend and now Mac found himself fighting the force of two athletic mares, even now Mac was strong enough to resist the combine effort but his stamina was running on fumes now and his front hooves were been dragged leaving marks on the ground, Mac couldn't sustain the tug-a-war for long, his muscles were straining, if Applejack caught him she would provably take him back to the farm until someone could confirm his real identity, then everything changed.

Mac felt his stamina and strength come back rushing along a familiar pink glow, like a river overflowing its boundaries, and there was only one person in the world that had that effect on him, feeling new vigor been born too Mac pulled with every muscle fiber he had and the result was audible right away when he heard both mares gasp, to their credit rather that give up the two responded back with their own determination but now it was them running low in energy and now it was them been dragged back.

"Oh this is no fun if you win so easily, here let me make thing more interes-".

"DISCORD!". The draconaquus turned and was received with a magic blast to the face that knock him up to the ground like a plane who lost its wings.

"Sunset! That...wasn't... part of... the plan! Uff I need to... exercisel more... often". Starlight wasn't use to run at high speed for long periods but at least she did it better that Fluttershy who was just whimpering behind.

The new arrivals didn't went unnoticed by the other ponies but Mac was still busy dealing with the farmer and the Wonderbolt even if the only thing he wanted more in the world was just hug Sunset for eternity.

The fighting duo finally run out of stamina and Mac used that moment to pull the two with a hard turn and a kick sending them flying away, both mares reacted quickly Dash corrected her fly and avoided collision with the ground but she landed hard on her hooves and didn't move right away, Applejack didn't have the luxury of wings so roll landing was all she could muster but she still suffer impact damage.

Not wanting Sunset to face the snake by herself Mac quickly charged against the mares to disable them, a shoulder charge was enough to put them down for good.

While Mac confronted the duo Sunset prepared another spell against Discord, with her magic boost now active she knew she had a better chance against him, the chaos maker was now glaring at his attacker."Well done filly, there aren't many ponies that can claim to had get the better of me, but now... You have my full attention".

"That's for taking Mac and there's more where that came from". Sunset returned the challenge.

"Discord! That's enough! This prank is way pass its limits".

"On the contrary, this is the most fun I had in a long time, this... It's just starting ha ha ha!". Dark clouds appeared behind the snake and an ominous wind started to blow.

"DISCORD! YOU STOP THIS GAME RIGHT NOW!".

"Flu-Fluttershy? This... This isn't what its look like, I was just..". Just like how the visual effects appeared they were gone the next instant.

"Don't even try to lie to me Mister! I heard everything you said, messing with ponies lives just to get a few laughs, haven't you learn anything?".

"But they started". Discord was now sweating and begging the yellow mare for mercy.

"That's not what I just heard from you, so... Are you going behave now or do you want the stare?".

Seeing Discord actually shaking Mac risked a glance to the amber mare and found her doing the same in his direction, like if they were under a trance the two closed the space until their muzzles were almost touching.

"Are ya... Ok Sunny?". Mac touched her cheek with the his hoof and she leaned at the touch.

"I'm now, Mac I'm so-".

"Don't". Mac prevented Sunset from finish her apology. "I don care what happened or who's fault was or whatever the heck this make any sense, I'm with ya... That's all I care right now Sunny, you.. Are all I care".

"Mac". The two ponies embraced and shared a soft kiss that bordered to go farther if it wasn't by the two ponies interrupting.

"As much as I'm happy for you my friend we really need to contact the authorities about our captives".

"Yeah Sunset, don't make me arrest you for indecent behavior in public". The couple blushed noticing the crowd gathering to see what was going on near the castle.

PONYVILLE, FRIENDSHIP CASTLE.
After taking care of the two rebels and Discord, who was seating in a corner sulking and still been lectured by Fluttershy, all ponies involved in the crazy chase were now seated around the friendship map located inside Twilight's Castle, Starlight was using Twilight's chair and had Mac at her right, right to him was Sunset who Starlight noticed was still watching the other two mare copies of her human friends with curiosity.

"So... Do I have something on my face or what?".

"Sorry, it just that I have only seen Twilight and Starlight as ponies but seen you its kind of interesting". Sunset commented at Rainbow question.

"Anyway, the two rebels had been placed under arrest and will be interrogated when we deliver them to Canterlot, as for the professor". Everyone turned at the earth pony seated between Sunset and Applejack who was nervously trying to look as small as possible.

"That's will be up to the Princesses to decide, not only did you took a very dangerous artifact from her guardian but your action had lead to the amulet been stolen by the rebels, that is high level dumbness even by Dash standards".

"Yeah... Hey what the buck?".

Starlight took a deep breath and continued."As for you two". Starlight pointed now to Rainbow and Applejack
"There was no damage or ponies hurt so just be more careful next time, please".

"Hey its not my fault, and what do you mean nopony got hurt, look at this wings, do you think Fleetfoot is gonna see this and not make jokes about it?". Rainbow pointed to her wings which looked like she hasn't trimmed them in months.

"That's yur concern? I almost get beaten the ever living heck outa me by this guy who look like ma brother, by the way that black shirt look ugly on ya".

"Yeah? My sis told me the same thing, you two had no taste it seems". The two apple farmers laughed at that.

"Guys back on track please! Spike is sending messages to the Princesses as we speak, Sunset you and Mac came here to look for answers so let see if there's something here in Twilight's library that could help while they send the chariot to pick you up".

"That could help, thanks Starlight".

"Well if nopony need us anymore I have a sister in law to check and she better be back at the farm Discord!".

"She's safe and sound I swear, and don't worry, she will think it was all a crazy dream when she wakes up".

"She better". The farm mare warned him.

"Ok guys if you don't need me then I'm out but if you need help with those rebels that hurt Twi give me a signal and I'll be there".
After saying goodbye Rainbow was gone.

Right after Rainbow, Fluttershy and Discord were gone too. And the others moved to the library, Applejack almost did make it to the door when she was called again.

"Wait Applejack!".

"Heya Sunset, was there somethin elsa ya needed from me?".

"Yes... I... Wanted to ask you something... If you don't mind".

"No problem, shoot when ya want".

"Thanks... So how... did you took the news that your brother was going out with somepony?".

Applejack put a face of confusion. " you don't have to answer me if you don't feel comfortable". Sunset said while slyly looking away.

Applejack smiled at the sight. " I don mind, to be honest it was kinda weird at the begining, it was actually Apple Bloom and her friends who found out first, his only distraction until then was numbers and play with Spike and Discord that board game of theirs. Later she moved to Ponyville and he started dating more, I thought that he was ignoring his job but actually he was workin harder that ever, it was later when he proposed in front of da whole family when I understood that he was saving his bits for takin care of her, it was awkward I'll tell ya and more that one time we bumped heads but all in all it wasn't bad, I'm glad he found a good mare that treat him right and Sugar Belle had been an excellent friend too".

"I see".

"Don tell me my monkey double is given ya trouble". Sunset's silent was telling. "Ok if ya want a little advice from this mare then listen... First of all don hide it, I would hate if ya two kept quiet, number two take it slow, ya don want to tick people off by jumpin in the nude right away, number three if the first two fail then show that Applejack that ya mean business and that ya really care for her brother, sooner or later she'll get the message and will stop with her bull".

"I'm think that... Option three is the only one left for me".

"Yeah, somehow I got that impression when Sugar Belle detected another mare's smell on him, so yeah option three sound right around yer alley".

Sunset blushed after hearing that "Thanks Applejack, I appreciated your help".

"Anytime Sugarcube, good luck then". As soon as Applejack was gone Sunset catch up with the rest at the library who were busy looking for anything that could help them comprehend what was happening with Sunset and Mac.

Sunset showed Mac how to use his mouth more efficiently and using her horn she took another set of books to inspect as well, Turner and Starlight were checking another section of books, despite all four of them looking together at the end they couldn't find anything remotely related or similar at what was happening.

The search was then interrupted by a loud growl coming from Turner's belly.

"Sorry, I haven't eat well in a few days".

"We'll take a brake then, come with me to the kitchen Professor, you two can come too if you want, Spike did a good hey and mushrooms casserole".

"I'm ok for now thanks, Sunset? Do ya wanna go?.".

"That's ok, I rather stay here with you".

Starlight rolled her eyes. " Suit yourselves, just don't do any naughty thing while we are gone".

"Sh-Shut up!". Sunset got flustered and started mumbling to herself until Mac call her over to seat next to him which she did.

"Aren't ya really hungry? Mac asked his girlfriend who was slowly snuggling next to him, it felt wonderful to have her body heat next to him. "Cute".

"What?".

"You... Yer too cute when ya pout".

"Ah... I... I'm not!".

"Eeyup! Just like that".

"I should have let ya with Discord and see if ya keep calling me cute".

"See right there!, it's just so adorable when ya summon yer inner southern girl out".

"That's yer fault and Applejack's, even Bloom and Granny are rubbing on me now".

"Ya don like it?".

"No no course not, its just... You know how I was before Twilight and the rest blast me with the friendship nuke, then how I turned after, then you see how I'm now, and now I'm having this dreams were I was also a bit different, did you ever noticed that I followed you around like a little puppy wanting your attention?".

"Granny mentioned somethin like that but later she started rambling, but... I get memories... blurry memories of stuff that happen before, what's happenin to ya is also happenin to me, I try to remember but it still too slippery".

"I see". Sunset rested her head next to Mac broad shoulder and was content with felling him close, breathing next to him and just relax. " it will seem that every time I try to find who I am or that I think I know life bitchslap me and force me to change, I'm afraid that if we find out another surprise about me I'm gonna have to change again and... I'm afraid that I may not be the same girl that you love". A single tear came out of her eyes.

Mac wrapped a furry leg around the smaller pony and hugged her closer to him. " I love ya Sunny, I may not remember how I acted near ya before but I'm as hell sure how much I love ya right now and how much ya mean to me, so don panic, when ya feel like ya don know who you are or what ya are, remember this". Mac moved his long neck to reveal the locket that was a symbol of their love.

Sunset smiled and used her magic to pry open the little lock, inside the two pictures that represented Mac's past and present life were exposed to her and in that moment Sunset's power triggered.

FLASHBACK...
Sunset saw herself during night, she looked like she had just been dragged by the hair and used as a mop in the whole school, her clothes looked awfully familiar and she was cleaning the front of the school from debris and dirt, she recognized the sight right away as the Fall Formal aftermath, after she was defeated by her soon to be friends. She was ordered by Principal Celestia to clean up every single spot in the entrance until she could get a proper cleaning crew.

That night Luna had been tasked to keep an eye on her but the Vice-principal looked annoyed that the night of preparation and hard work was destroyed by this little runt, her personality toward her was completely different from what it is now, this Luna wouldn't lose her planned night just to supervise a power hungry teen-pony wherever girl , Luna turned ready to leave when a deep voice called from the side.

"Aren't ya supposed to watch over Sunset Shimmer Miss Luna?".

"Big Mac? Oh yeah Celestia put me to it but I don't feel like it, that girl almost got us into huge trouble and that magic stuff is right out of my alley".

"Mind if I take over for ya?". Luna took another look at the girl who was trying to use a shovel that clearly wasn't to be used by kids. If the girl still had magic it was probably exhausted. "Ok but keep your distance, we don't know how dangerous she really is".

Mac nodded and a few seconds later Luna was gone, Mac didn't really know why he was here, the girl he was observing had almost hurt his little sisters and their friends, brainwashed the whole school and if what he heard was true, she came close to conquer her own world with her minions. For all he knew she was evil wrapped in girl form and yet... He was not angry or scared, it was more a sense of wrongness, like if this wasn't suppose to be how thing end up.

Not knowing exactly what he was feeling, Mac continued to watch Sunset work, eventually Mac had to go to the restroom and left for a few minutes, when he came back he found the area abandoned, Sunset wasn't anywhere in sight.

Mac felt bad now, he was planning to give her a rise home since she lived by herself, even her boyfriend had left with the Twilight girl.

Mac went were Sunset was working to put the tools away however as he got closer his ears caught the soft sound of... snoring?. Mac observed around for the source of the sound, he was close now to the one of the pillars of the entrance, there be found a sleeping Sunset who had taken seat on the cold floor and had the shovel between ber arms, she was completely exhausted as Mac tried to wake her up but she would answer.

Mac scratched his head thinking in what to do now, leaving her here was out of the question, there was nobody else in school and Mac didn't think that Luna would accept the girl at her home.

That left a single option and while it was the morally correct Mac was sure that his sister was going to bake his ass for it. Taking Sunset in his arms Mac did his way to his recently restored truck, it needed paint but it worked nicely despite been junk not to long ago, as he got closer he got the odd feeling of deja vu but he shook it off.

As he tried to put the sleeping girl in the passenger seat she started crying and her arms snaked around his neck.

"Ah Miss Shimmer?". Mac asked her just in case she was awake now but the girl simply trembled for a bit and settled back in his arms.

"I'm sorry". Sunset spoke while still sleep, Mac's heart felt heavy hearing her broken voice, she was suffering and it was just the beginning, maybe he would look for her for a while longer until she could find peace.

END OF FLASHBACK.
Sunset blinked, her powers hadn't worked in a while, but now it just triggered again while next to her lover, she found him looking back at her with worried eyes.

"Was that...yer memories?".

"My memories? I saw yours, back when Twilight and the other defeated me, I saw you... Looking after me, you took me back to your house after I pass out".

"Ya did? I saw from when ya wake up screaming, ya thought that someone kidnapped you and almost fell at the stairs of my house".

"So... You saw from my point of view and I saw from yours, but that's not exactly how it used to work".

"Ya think is somenthin bad?".

"No, I don't think so, if anything it had showed me just how much you care for me and... how much you love me... so no, I think I like this change". Sunset smiled and settled back in Mac's embrace.

Mac let his girlfriend relax next to him also enjoying her closeness, little by little he started to drift out when he felt a shift in the body next to him, Mac turned to see Sunset but found her in still, Mac didn't thought much about it and when back to relax but a couple of minutes later he felt her slightly moving again.

"You ok Sunny?".

"... Yes...I'm... I'm fine". Mac saw the little lie miles away.

"... Ok...". Mac stood still for a few minutes again and for a third time he felt the movement, this time Mac opted for remain silent and Sunset moved again, it was just a tiny move but it was repetitive, her legs, she was moving her back legs, kind like... rubbing them together and it was accompanied by a soft groan.

Mac opened his mouth to ask the silly question again but the door was violently opened in that instant.

"Guys! Guys!". Starlight did her entrance gasping for air "You need to... Ah ah need to... ah I seriously need to exercise. Princess Twilight send a message! You need to go back to Canterlot pronto".

Both ponies stood up at once "What happened? What's the urgency?".

"The Princesses came back from the Crystal Empire, they requested you and Big Mac's presences for a trial". Both ponies in looked at each other with worry. This couldn't turn any worse... Could it?.

13.- The search, part 3.

"What's taking them so long?". Applejack asked to nobody in particular since she was alone in front of the Canterlot Statue, the previous sleepless night wasn't helping with her mood either, her family seemed nonchalant about Big Mac's absence but Applejack could feel in her bones that her brother was in some trouble and what was a younger sister suppose to do when her brother was missing? Well look for him of course then kick his sorry ass for worrying her to begin with.

That was the main reason she was here, as soon as the watch hit 6am she texted her friends to meet up 30 minutes before school in front of the portal. Fluttershy and Twilight answered right away like she expected, Rarity took a little more time but she confirmed non the least, Rainbow and Pinkie's answers were odd but confirmed the message too, Sunset... was no show, the girl didn't even answered, Applejack knew that a million excuses were possible to explain the lack of acknowledge in her part but she couldn't think of a good one right now.

Her inner thoughts were derailed when the sound of footsteps was heard, there Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy and dragging behind Rainbow and Pinkie were coming too.

"Morning Applejack, what's the emergency?".

"Yes darling, your text didn't explain anything".

"Yeah AJ calling first hour in the morning it's not COOL".

"What she said!".

"I'll just stay over here". Fluttershy said getting out of the line of fire.

Applejack was about to talk when she noticed the sick expression in Pinkie and the dark bags under Rainbow and Pinkie's eyes.

"You two ok?, ya look like you had a stare match against an owl and lost".

"Welllll we just wheppmh!". Rainbow interrupted Pinkie's explanation with a hand to the mouth maneuver.

"We just hit the... the books, that's right we study until really late to get all that brainy stuff in our heads like Twi and Sunset do, isn't that right Pinkie".

"Totallyyyy, like hick, um sorry, yeah like reallyyyy study and... stuff".

"Are ya ok Pinkie? Ya look kinda green there".

"Meee? Noooo that's like... Your imagination hick, I'm fiiiine". Applejack's lie senses tingled but with Pinkie that was hard to prove.

"Speaking of Sunset where is she? I have a few pointers I want to ask her?". Rainbow's tone was hard like if she was angry and Applejack could comprehend.

"Don know, I send her the same text but she didn answer me, has any of ya heard from her since yesterday?".

All present girls shook their heads in negative, Applejack noticed that Twilight was a little hesitant. "Listen here, I'm sorry I wake y'all so damn early but I have a problem and I can only count on ya to help me".

"Of course darling, just say what you need and we'll do what we can, that's why we're best friends".

The other girls nodded and got closer to show their support. "Thanks y'all, ok my brother is gone since yesterday and he's not answering, I got this ugly feeling that he's in trouble but back in home no one will believe me, so I need ya to help me look for him".

All 5 faces around Applejack morphed differently from one expression to a other one. Rarity changed from worry to a 'what?' face, Fluttershy changed to one of pity, Rainbow and Pinkie exchanged glances of mutual understanding and Twilight face was ridden with... embarrassment?. Wherever the case those weren't the faces that Applejack was hoping for.

"What? Are ya?... Aren't ya goin to help me?".

"Applejack dear, Big Mac is an adult already, I don't think that him been gone for a day is that much of a deal silly, he'll probably will turn up eventually". Rarity expressed her reasoning.

"My brother Sapphire use to disappear from time to time and my parents got worried every time but he was just drunk somewhere or sleeping with a friend". Fluttershy offered her own experience in the matter.

"Well my brother never did any of those things but I can relate to Applejack feeling worried about her sibling, maybe we can look somewhere?". Applejack felt glad for Twilight's support but her lie sense tingled again.

"And why don't we ask Sunset? You told us that she was the last one to see him, right? Maybe not only she knows where he is but also what he was doing last night". Rainbow declared again using an angry tone. Pinkie who looked like half sleep and half sick did an sign with her hands, one hand creating a circle and the other one poking it with her middle finger, the gesture was interrupted when Rainbow slapped her hands causing the baker girl to giggle.

Before Applejack could ask what was that about they were interrupted from behind.

"Well well look what we have here, the Rainbooms in all their glory menus one". At once all five girls turned around to find the librarian Cheerilee and the source of the voice, former siren and enemy Aria Blaze.

"Well I'll be damn, the fish girl is back in town!". Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity formed a defensive line while Fluttershy and a spacing out Pinkie stood behind.

The atmosphere suddenly turned chilly with Aria showing a cocky smile and the CHS girls grinding their teeth in waiting of a showdown.

"Girls please calm down, I don't want to explain to the Principal why five of our students are in detention so early". Cheerilee told the opposing girls that didn't look like lowering their guard.

"Miss Cheerilee you know well what this girl did to all of us so why are you housing such dangerous person with you".

"The same reason you are now friends with Sunset Shimmer, you give her a chance and she changed for the better, now is just the same but with Aria so if you are to judge her, please do it after you see her new self, isn't that fair Miss Rarity?".

"Yeah Miss prissy, ugh!". Aria was just about to continue with her mockery when Cheerilee delivered and elbow into her ribs. " Fuck that hurt".

"Behave, now if you excuse me". Cheerilee give Aria some keys and walked toward the school's door but then turned back " Don't forget to buy milk and toilet paper, and please if you buy soda at least buy a diet one, thanks". After that she continued her way.

"Shit! I need to find a job immediately".

All girls looked with open jaws as the librarian ordered the siren around, feeling all eyes over her Aria backed off a little.

"What?! Like you never order each other around!".

"We don't darling, it's call asking a favor and helping each other and we always throw the word 'please' and 'thank you' to let us remember that we are friends, just like Miss Cheerilee did".

Aria wanted to continued arguing but her pride didn't want to suffer another blow against those girls so she decided to leave at once, before so however something in the cowgirl gave Aria a familiar feeling.

"What? Got somethin on ma face?". Applejack asked feeling Aria's gaze focused on her.

"Whatever! Later Rainlosers!". After having the last word Aria left.

"Sorry y'all I know that what I'm asking sound silly and probably is but yer my friends, I wouldn't be askin ya if I didn trust ya with my heart'.

"Uuuh come here darling, I'm sorry for arguing as well". As the two girls embraced each other a black glow flowed from the farmer to the fashionista in a blink invading her as well. "Brrrr it's a little chilly out here, why don't we go inside and talk more about the missing one?".

As the girls moved Twilight stood for a few more seconds and turned to watch the statue where the portal was located. "Hurry up guys"

"Hey Twilight! Are you coming or what?".

"Sorry, coming!".

A FEW HOURS LATER...
the first hours the group talked about any idea in how to help Applejack find her brother, most of the suggestions came from Rarity as Rainbow only looked to get more angry and cranky as the hours passed.

Fluttershy suggested a few ideas that were pretty basic stuff when you were looking for a lost pet, which Applejack was ready to use if push came to shove, Pinkie mumbled here and there but nothing coherent, AJ was about to ask why Pinkie was talking like a drunk farmer but Rainbow told her that Pinkie was just been more Pinkie that usual and Applejack dropped the questions.

Then there was Twilight, again Applejack noticed how her last friend kept her distance and didn't provided any good ideas, if anything she was rejecting a few that sounded good. Before that however the bell ringed indicating the end of this class which was the last class were all the Rainbooms menus Sunset would be together apart from lunch.

"Ok girls, thanks for yer help, I guess we'll continue this over lunch".

"I'm sorry darling but I need to recheck some matters with Fleur about my new designs, but I'll try to be back quickly". Rarity excused herself.

"I'm also have some stuff with coach Iron Will but I'll see if I can come back, oh hey Shy would you mind taking Pinkie to the nurse, she looks worst that before". Rainbow asked her friend.

"Oh hm ok I will, I guess".

"Come on Fluttershy, I'll help you". Twilight took Pinkie's arm while Fluttershy took the other and together they went to the nurse room.

And just like that one by one Applejack's friends started leaving having their own problems and goals in mind, that feeling of collapsing she felt before returned augmented, every day they were drifting apart and Applejack seemed to be the only one who cared.

Before Applejack could move to her next class she felt a tap in her shoulder, Applejack turned around to find another familiar face, two actually.

"Heya Octavia, Vinyl how are ya guys doin?".

"We're fine thanks, sorry but we couldn't help but heard your conversation about your brother and... ". The tanned girl was interrupted by her mute friend who did signals with her hands in quick succession. "Yes yes I'm going to that... Anyway Vinyl said that behind the music store where she works there's a small street where the dumpsters are and last night before closing she when there and saw Big Mac's truck parked there".

"What? Did she saw ma brother around too?".

Octavia turned to her friend but she shook a no right away as well as a few more signs. "She didn't saw him but the truck is still there".

"I see, thanks girls I really appreciated that helps a lot".

"No problem, later". Vinyl also waved and the two were gone soon after leaving Applejack more worried now. His truck was nearby, because Vinyl's store wasn't but a few light away, but then where was he, and Sunset? She hasn't show up or answers calls at all and she was the last one to see or talk with Big Mac, the bad feeling just continued to grow.

ART CLASS...
"Hey Derpy can I borrow your...? What's wrong?".

"Why? Why are calling me that?". Ditzy almost at the point of tears asked Trixie who just rolled her eyes.

"Sorry ok? I forgot how sensible you can be some days, anyway can I borrow some of your blue paint, the powerful Trixie run out of it". Trixie extended her hand to pick the little container but Ditzy was faster grabbing the whole bag and hug it to her chest like if she was getting mob.

"No! Why would I give you my things when all you do is making fun of me!". The discussion was staring to attract unwanted attention.

"Come on Der-Ditzy, just lend me a few drops". Trixie reached out only to have her hand slapped away by the blonde girl, that was enough for the black glow to pass on into its next host.

"Awh, what the heck Ditzy, that hurt!".

"I.. I... I'm sorry!". Ditzy bolted out of the classroom leaving her stuff behind and everyone watching first at the retreating girl then at the supposed offender.

"What? I didn't insult her! Seriously!". Everyone saw her with doubt.

HALLWAY...
Celestia was walking or rather stumbled her way around, sleepless nights had a nasty effect on the Principal. "Uhffff".
So out of herself was Celestia that she didn't realize she was in coalition path until a body knock her down and books fell all around her.

"Are you ok Principal?".

"Oh Cheerilee I'm sorry, didn't see you there".

"Didn't heard me either, I call you twice and you didn't responded".

"Oh... I... was a little distracted, sorry about the books too, here let me". Again the contact allowed the glow to pass from one woman to the other.

"Well I'll be off now, need to check on Luna".

"Good luck, later then".

Celestia did her way to her office and dropped down on her chair letting her tired body rest for a bit before calling her sister. Last night's nightmare was still palpable in her mind playing like a freaking horror movie again and again, worse yet was when she learned that Sunset was absent from the first few classes, neither her nor Macintosh were answering their phone.

That was mortifying, still, she needed to continue with her duty, Celestia reached for the phone when it rang, a familiar feeling started to settle in the pit of her stomach.

"Hello?".

"Principal it's Redheart, I need you here in the Nurse room". Her face paled more that normal, this couldn't be, this had to be another nightmare.

"What's going on, are the students ok? Please don't tell me we got food poisoning again".

"Food poisoning? No, nothing like that, It's Pinkie Pie ma'am, two of her friends brought her earlier this morning and... Well Its look like... she's drunk".

"Uh?".

"Pinkie".

"What's with her?".

"She's drunk".

"Pinkie? As in Pinkie Pie?".

"Yes!".

"Maud's sister?".

"YES GOD DAMN IT! THAT PINKIE! Hmm Sorry ma'am".

"That's... That's ok, just one more time please". Celestia asked while pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Yes, ahem, Miss Sparkle and Miss Shy brought me Miss Pie after the third period and while checking her I got the slight scent of alcohol from her mouth, that and her non-stop sex innuendo references, of course been Pinkie I considered every other possibility like eating something she baked with alcohol but after a while she confessed to had ingested beer while in a bar last night".

Hearing that Celestia relaxed a little, it was still a very difficult topic, she was still 17 as far as she knew and showing up drunk in school merited at least been send home temporarily as well as an investigation.

Even worse, Pinkie was one of the students part of the new university program, if news of one of them been drunk reached the Education Board the entire program could be shot down before it even begin.

"I'll be there in a moment Redheart, please do not let anyone else see her like that, I'll call Maud to see if she knows anything".

"Will do Principal". The call was ended and Celestia moved with haste, there weren't students dying but they may be students expelled because of this if she didn't heard a damn good explanation.

A few minutes later Celestia accompanied by Maud were in the nurse room with a witty Pinkie putting cotton swaps in her eyebrows and a fake cotton mustache pretending to be Albert Einstein.

"Heyyyyy Principal how you dooooing?". Pinkie tried to imitated Joey and the Funz simultaneously.

"Miss Pie, how did you end up like this?".

"Weeeell when my mom and my dad decided that they needed more labor for the quarry they-".

"Pinkiamina Diane Pie". Maud barely elevated her voice or changed her facial expression at least she didn't for the nurse and the Principal but for her little sister she may as well turned into a monster, Pinkie went pale and any sign of drunkenness left ber body at once.

"Ma-Maud hehe I didn't see you there hehe".

Taking the opportunity to talk Celestia commenced the questioning. " Pinkie, do you know why we are here".

"I... I think I do, it's about my... Little problem right?'.

"That's correct". Celestia took a seat next to Pinkie and put a hand on her shoulder " Showing up in school drunk is a high act of misconduct Pinkie, not only that but it also bears the question of where and by who did you got in this state".

"I... I can't tell".

"Pinkie, if you don't say the whole true I'll have to call our parents and explain how I failed in taking care of you, then they will not let Marble to come live with us anymore".

"NO! I... We went to a bar that Applejack's brother and Miss Luna frequent, I faked my age and then we were offered drinks inside, I took a sip at a beer and... Well you see how I end up".

"Are you saying that you got this bad from a sip of beer?". Asked The nurse curiously.

"Pinkie have a very low tolerance to alcohol, we discovered that by accident during a party, and if I not mistaken it was Rainbow Dash who went with you didn't she".

Pinkie nodded with sadness.

"Very well, Redheart? Have you done any report yet?".

"No ma'am, I was waiting for your orders".

Celestia took a deep breath, she needed to this correctly so the lesson would be learn but not to reveal the whole thing. " please Redheart skip the report part for now, if anyone ask she had a slight fever and was feeling unwell, you will be suspended for today and tomorrow and will help with community service in weekends by one month, it's that clear Miss Pinkie?". The bubblegum headed girl nodded sad again.

"Good, now please go for your things and reflect in your actions, I'll see you back in Thursday".

"What's gonna happen with Dashie?".

"She'll have a similar punishment, a bit more severe though".

"I understand, but please don't be to hard on her, she didn't force me to anything, I did everything under may own decision".

"I'll think about it Pinkie but I can't promise anything". The girl nodded and turned to her sister.

"Go home and rest, we'll talk when I get there Pinkie". Again Pinkie only answered with a nod and left, after a little bit more of talking Celestia called Rainbow to her office.

After Rainbow tried to deny the incident Celestia just pushed the issue a little bit further and finally she cracked under the pressure.

"You will be suspended for a week and will have community service for 3 months in weekends".

"Say what?".

"What you did was immature and dangerous, you know that an incident like this can ruin your chance of getting into Cloudsdale University right?". Rainbow flinched after Celestia did mentioned her dream's possibility of been crushed.

"You haven't told your friends about your decision either haven't you?".

Rainbow looked away, yes she hasn't mentioned at any of her friends her desire to move back to Cloudsdale for their University which had approached her about enrolling. Still she didn't feel like talking about it right now.

"Haven't yet, then again I'm not the only one keeping secrets, right Principal?". Celestia was confused by the tone she took but before she could ask what she meant Rainbow stormed out of the office.

After getting her backpack Rainbow headed out of school but as she did her exit she found a downcast Pinkie waiting for her.

"Dashie I'm so-".

"Save it Pinkie, I know you didn't rant me up, so there's nothing to apologize for?". Pinkie wanted to believe her friend but she still sounded mad.

Rainbow mounted her dirt bike and turned it on, putting her helmet she started moving when she called Pinkie over.

"How about some milkshakes, I heard that they are good for headaches and hangovers". Pinkie smiled and jumped on the back producing a helmet of her own from her puffy hairdo. "Your gonna have to teach me that trick one day".

"One day Dashie, one day". The two friends left laughing and enjoying each other company.

LATER THAT DAY...
A text by Pinkie reveal to the remaining Rainbooms what happen to her and Rainbow, after reading it Applejack gripped her phone so tight that the screen almost cracked, damming her loss of control and her strength Applejack started rethinking what to do.

Octavia and Vinyl give her a clue but that was just the begining, she would check it out later if her brother didn't showed up by then, Applejack called her cousins to see if there was any sign of Big Mac but it came out negative, during some of the classes Applejack fell sleep and was caught by teachers in two occasions.

"You look pretty bad Applejack, are you ok?".

"Just mighty tired, apart from not knowing where that dumbass is".

"Oh, well if you feel that bad maybe you could ask nurse Redheart to let you rest for a bit in one of the beds".

"Sounds grand Sugarcube but I should be fine".

"Are you sure? Because I can speak for you to the Principal, I'm sure that-".

"I SAY I'M FINE!... sorry, listen I was wonderin if Sunset did mentioned any other plans that she was havin yesterday".

Twilight twitched for a second at the question and Applejack noticed, this was like the third time she had done that, for Applejack this was a red flag and she was a little to paranoid right now.

"Twi is there somethin bothering ya?".

"Why why would you ask that?

"Nothin really, just that you look like ya want to say somethin, isn't that?".

"Hmm no... I mean yeah I mean... I think I'm also tired, getting all those studies done was sexing... I I mean taxing, yes taxing thats what I meant he he, well gotta go to my next class, bye".

If Applejack had any doubt of Twilight hiding something there was non now, so in the end she could only count on herself, there was still Fluttershy and Rarity of course but both had their jobs and Applejack didn't want to intrude into them, it was up to her alone to find where Big Mac was and boy was she angry about it.

By the end of the day Applejack left without waiting for anyone, she had already informed Apple Bloom and Granny Smith that she would be checking something out before going home.

Just as the DJ told her she found her brother's truck parked in the street behind, odd place to leave it as it was hidden from normal pedestrians but still reachable from school.

Applejack knew where Mac kept his spare key and found it there, soon she had the door open and was inside, the ignition key wasn't there though, feeling the need to go deeper AJ started inspecting the glove compartment and any other hole that may store information, she found only a few bills but nothing telling, that was until she moved the old manual for his truck, from it a small metal object fell and she pick it up.

It was a key, a small regular cheap key, the kind of key given to apartments tenants, did Big Mac had an apartment?, Applejack didn't believed so, however there was only one other person that lived in an apartment and once again Applejack found her brother linked to that girl, her friend Sunset Shimmer.

There could only be a few understandable reasons as to way Big Mac would have a key of Sunset's apartment but Applejack could only find a single one, the tutoring was a possibility but the intimacy in which the two would needed to be for sharing something like house keys was not on that level.

Feeling even worse that before Applejack's tiredness overwhelm her and the farmer girl felt sleep inside the vehicle, as she felt deeper in slumber the black glow came out to feast the nightmare that plaged her the night before.

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...
Aria trashed around on her bed not for the first time, a weird noise coming from her roommate continued to scare sleep away, Aria didn't know what to do, while leagues more friendly that Adagio Cheerilee still had a nasty temper when angered and Aria didn't want to interrupt in case she was doing... Questionable things.

Still, there was a limit to how noisy someone could be while pleasuring oneself and decided that Cheerilee reached and passed that point by long, so taking some courage she rose from her bed and moved to the other room, she knocked and waited to see if the librarian would stop after realized she was heard, but she didn't, the noise continued and now that Aria was close she heard sobbing and crying, not to mention a familiar feeling returning, just like with the Apple girl in the morning.

"Hey! Lee your too loud!". A scream was the only answers and now Aria felt that this was not a normal situation. "Hey I coming in!". Aria took a few steps back and rushed forward slamming the door with her shoulder, the door give up from the impact a little to easy and Aria felt face down, she got up rubbing her breasts and nose sure that they would hurt tomorrow.

"Holy shit! It did work". Aria was impressed by her own stun but another anguish cry make her turn and when she did her mouth went dry instantly.

Cheerilee was in her bed moving and trashing like a fish hooked out of the water, but what really called Asia's attention was the black magic hanging over her head.

"The fuck is that?". Aria went to the bed and as the black glow detected her it moved to avoid been seen but Aria could see it perfectly and the sensation was indeed familiar now, it was intoxicating, like before when she and the others use to feed in bad emotions.

Another cry from her caretaker put her out of her thoughts and Aria grabbed the black magic by one of its tendrils, as she pulled the thing of Cheerilee the black goo morphed into an insect, one that Aria saw once in a fairy tale she heard when she was a normal filly.

"Leave. Her. Alone!". One final pull detached the thing from Cheerilee and as soon at it happen the creature disolved like smoke realised from a bottle but the magic that the creature possessed was absorbed by Aria, the transplant of magic caused a pressure wave that send the former siren woman to slam against the wall hard as her mind lost consciousness she saw Cheerilee getting up and ran toward her as she saw her down, still crying.

When Aria woke up she found herself in the arms of the librarian who was on the floor with her holding her head up."Morning, I think?".

Aria was stunt, did she spend the night like this? the feeling in her back seemed to indicated so. "Am I dead?".

"Non of us are, but you took a good blow on that head of yours, how do you feel?".

Aria moved to touch her head and found her it wrapped with a bandage. " I think that I wacked myself pretty fucking good".

Cheerilee sighed, while she wanted to reproach Aria for her foul language she simply couldn't this time."Thanks... Thank you Aria, this is the second time you helped me out".

Aria was speechless, this has to be the second time she had been thanked by something, somehow Rarity's words resounded in her mind, she stood there unmoving until she finally spoke again.
"What was that thing anyway? It looked like a black bug, was it magical?".

Aria thought for a minute before answering. "When I was a filly and I'm talking way before I even turned into a siren, the old mares use to scare us with old tales, one of them was about Nightmare Moon, a dark pony who ruled over the night and could invade your dreams seeding nightmares to terrorize anypony who didn't respect her".

Aria continued " It is said that to accomplish her purpose she created two creatures, one was the batponies who acted as her guard and loyal servant, they also scared ponies around Equestria, her second creation was a magic creature that would invade the sleep of ponies and turn their dreams into their worse nightmares, they were called Tantanites".

"So... Those things turn dreams in nightmares? But... How did they got here".

"Don't know exactly, We... Adagio, Sonata and Me were send here with a banishing spell from a unicorn called Star Swirl and Bacon head and purple princess came here through a portal, this things though... I have no idea".

"Are they dangerous? I mean having your worse nightmare shoved in your dreams daily sucks but are they capable of more?".

Aria tried to remember if she heard anything but she couldn't.
"We never saw them ourselves so I'm not sure what more they can do, but what I know is how they felt, and look..." . Aria hold her hand on the air and focused, soon a weak mint colored glow covered.

"It's that...?".

"Yeah, magic... weak but active, wherever this thing came from it very possible that there's more of them".

"I see... I didn't went anywhere but school today and since our school is the number one spot for magic shenanigans I bet my check that there is where I got it".

Aria nodded. " Great, just great... By the way my door wasn't locked, why didn't you used the knob?". Aria just glared to the other girl.

CANTERLOT CITY, CENTER PARK...
A lonesome figure stood in the center of the deserted park slightly floating as more negative waves rushed toward her, her magic growing with every little burst of anger, frustration, irritation and distrust all fueled by the lack of a relaxing slumber, her little helpers were doing a pretty good job, more so that those two fools that accompanied her before, they were more quiet too, she smiled more, another burst of negative emotions came to feed her and her powers, this one had sweet and delicious equestrian magic mixed on it, a sister that felt lost and betrayed, then another one, this one felt guilt and worry, another one with anger and sadness, her smile grow wider.

"YES! Keep suffering and drowning in your own little problems Rainbooms, keep fighting among yourselves, for while you get weaker I grow stronger! Ha ha, ha ha ha ha".

WEDNESDAY...
It was the next day and Time Turner felt bad, he tried to sleep but nightmares keep showing up at every try, after more failures at sleeping well he opted for reading some of his notes and he felt sleep from exhaustion.

Still he went to work hoping that been in school will lift his spirit, he had some advances in his intended relationship with the lovely Miss Luna and watching the fresh faces of his students always inspired him to pass the knowledge he has accumulated over the years.

He was a little worried about not been able to talk with his pony double for a while but since P Turner tended to wander off investigating many other things it wasn't that troublesome.

As he entered the school however he found tired faces rather of what be expected, there were some who mumbled half sleep while other were a bit more alert but most showed the same sign black bags under their eyes like him and a crabby attitude.

Wherever two students collided they would throw angry comments at each other, some of the staff showed the same symptoms as well. Turner didn't understood at all, maybe there was a really interesting movie or show last night that caused everyone to lose precious sleep.

Maybe it was a variation of the flu afflicting more people that normal. Or maybe... Nah.

"Morning". Turner saluted as he entered the teacher's lounge. Cranky simple grumbled something and left, Redheart waved and continued massaging her temples, the rest of the staff either growled or ignore him completely. After preparing himself some tea he went to a table then Luna entered looking for the coffee maker and preparing a cup too she joined him watching the lazy show before them.

"Is there an epidemic I missed?".

"Don't think so, my sis is also having problems sleeping this couple of nights, it looks like she wasn't the only one". Luna said pointing to his eyes.

"I see".

"Not only them it seems, some of the students are also acting weird, Twilight Sparkle is as nervous as a if it was surprise test day and Ditzy seems scared of everyone, I got call from some of their parents reporting them as staying up night".

"That's... Indeed strange, but not out of the ordinary".

"Tell me about it, I did have some weird dreams myself too".

"How so?".

"Well I don't like to brag but-".

"Sure you don't Miss Luna".

"Quiet you or I'll cancel that date I promise, anyway as I was saying, I can dream wherever I want, no matter how stupid, silly or incredible it sound I can dream about it just by thinking hard before falling sleep". Luna took a sip of her coffee while Turner took one from his tea.

"So I dream of world conquest and crown myself undisputed and eternal queen of the universe far more beautiful that my sister when this ugly bug show up ruining everything, or at least it tried, then I changed my dream to get rid of the little pest and there it pops again, I did it multiple times and the little black thing keeps following me".

Turner felt a hole starting in his stomach and he new it wasn't the tea. "How?... How do you now it follow it you around?".

"Because every time it would show it ugly muck my lovely dream would turn into a freaking nightmare, it keep doing it until I squashed the bugger".

If Turner had any doubt about what Luna was describing then be didn't now. Putting his drink away Turner moved out of the room, Luna saw him leave like a mad man.

In his hurry Turner took a curve with out watching and walked against a wall that wasn't a few seconds ago. After shaking his head and getting up he saw that the wall he just crashed against was in fact Applejack Apple "Sorry there Miss Apple, I didn't see you". Turner got up and and saw that the farmer girl had the baggy eyes that seemed to plague almost everyone at the school right now.

"Ya should be more careful then, don wanna get hurt now do ya?".
Turner was speechless for the second time today, did Applejack one of the most respectful and well mannered girls in school just threatening him?.

"Ye-yes I... I should, well good day now and... Bye".

"Hey wait up". Applejack called him before he was out of her reach.

"Yes?"

"Have ya seen Shimmer around yet?".

"Oh you mean Miss Sunset?".

"Well duh! What other Shimmer do ya know?".

"Well ah... No I haven't. It seems many students are sick so maybe she's home, maybe?".

Applejack watch him like a vulture waiting for it's pray to die and Turner could feel the whole pressure of her gaze, Luna told him once that Granny Smith did have a similar look that could freeze your blood when she was younger and he was compelled to agree.

"If ya see her, tell me right away ya hear".

"Uh sure Miss Apple, uh will do, now if you excuse me". Turner moved around his pupil by hugging the wall, he knew if her strength and was in no hurry to see how she used it even he was interested.

As soon as the danger passed he did his way to his car in the parking lot and front there to his house, moving some furniture that covered the door to his lab he went inside and quickly turned a big old computer attached to square mirror from the computer monitor he tried to contact his pony double and after some failures he managed to do it.

"P Turner? P Turner are you there?".

"It look like we have a magic related problem and the girls seem to have been affected as well, if you can hear me please answer me as soon as you can". After leaving his message Turner waited and waited but soon his lack of rest caught up to him and felt sleep in his chair still waiting and no soon after the black glow got to work on him.

14.- The Trial.

Over the skies and traveling toward Canterlot a chariot could be seen soaring through, from the chariot Mac took a look at the edge and found the high to be too much to try jumping.

Not only that but the group flying next to them probably have orders to recapture them if they tried to flee. Mac recognised a all three of them, they were the pony versions of Cloudsdale's students, former star runner Sorin, female soccer team players Spitfire and Fleetfoot and of course Rainbow Dash.

After a while of thinking Mac turned his attention back to the ponies in the chariot, Time Turner looked resigned as wherever his fate would have in store for him, the other pony looked very similar at the earth stallion, Sunset sat in a corner of the chariot with her face clouded by a sad resignation, wherever this trial was it was obvious that it affected her pretty bad.

Mac sat next to her and hug her with one leg while using his muzzle to bring her face up. "What's wrong Sugarcube? We don know yet what this trial is about yet and if they try anything crazy we leave this place at once, answers or not, ya hear?".

Sunset offered a weak smile "Thanks... It just that after all this time its feel odd to be punished by my mistakes from the past, it makes me afraid that I may lose what I have accomplish until now".

"Way I see it if this people wanna punish ya for yer mistakes then they should also reward ya from all the good ya have done".

"Yeah? What kind of reward?".

"How about making ya one of them princess, that sound about fair ta me".

Sunset started laughing from the joke. " whut? I'm serious here, ya would look even cuter with some fluffy wings".

"I don't think that's possible Mac, you have to pass a very complicated and special test or so Twilight told me".

"Well, I think ya pass the bill, ya helped against the Dazzlings, you saved Twilight from herself, stopped Miss Daisy from hurting innocents and helped people from been hurt by runaway magic, to me ya should be a queen by now".

Sunset kissed Mac in his lips, having her mood lift up completely.
"Thanks love, I needed that".

"Just been honest here Sunny, I also have a reward for ya if ya want it".

"What are you talking about?". Mac whispered something in her ear and her face turned blood red and her eyes opened wide. "You... You wouldn't...?".

"Eeyup totally". Sunset hided her blushing face in his chest.

At the side Rainbow growled "This guys are way worse that the other Big Mac and Sugar Belle in their flirting".

"Heads up everypony! We're here". Spitfire called for everyone's attention as the castle appeared in sight.

"Twilight's Castle look more impressive". Mac declared while observing the approaching castle.

"You should see the one in the Crystal Empire, way overkill if you ask me". Rainbow Dash said nonchalantly while butting in the conversation.

A few minutes later the chariot landed safety on one of the towers, Mac saw a delegation of guards waiting for them already and he didn't like that one bit, the Wonderbolt leader spoke up.

"Package delivered as according, two earth ponies stallions identified as Time Turner and Macintosh Apple and one unicorn mare Sunset Shimmer for trial".

A white unicorn with blue mane walked forward and saluted, unlike the rest of the guards this one didn't had armor on but a red coat with medals signifying higher rank.

"Well done Captain, we'll take it from here". Said the white unicorn.

After saluting the wonderbolts flew off except for Rainbow who stood behind. "Hey! Go easy on them will ya? They aren't part of the rebels you know?".

"We'll see about that".

"Dash we're leaving now!". Spitfire returned for her subordinate.

"Alright alright I'm coming, good luck guys". Soon she joined the rest.

"So... You are the one that almost killed my sister twice!". The white unicorn said poking Sunset in the chest with his hoof.

Mac slapped the hoof with his own and moved to block Sunset from the guard. " She hasn't hurt anyone on purpose, we had been attacked and dragged around by others, we had only been defending ourselves chief".

If Mac expected the guard to retaliate he was wrong, all he did was smile like if he was content with the reaction from the red pony.

"We'll see, follow me". He turned around and Mac and Sunset exchanged looks and followed.

"Psh Mac".

"Eeyup?".

"Thanks for that but try not to start trouble, it's probably only me who will be judged".

"Not happenin Sugarcube, ain't came here to see ya been harassed by a bunch of stuck up mini horses".

"Yeah? Well it just so happen that I'm also a mini horse as you call it".

Mac's cheek turned pink "I'm sorry honey... Ya know... I didn mean...".

"Ha ha I'm just kidding Mac". Sunset said while bumping him with her shoulder.

"We are here". It was until the guard spoke that the couple regarded their new location, so emerged were they that the entire walk was missed and now they where in a circular chamber with several at least 3 rings designed over the main floor, it remained Mac of how the Hub's main room looked, the main floor where Mac and Sunset were was a flat granite looking room with a symbol on the surface that Mac saw in every guard they met, the rings were located at least 8 meters high from the floor starting with the first ring, the second was higher by another 4 meters probably by Mac's estimations and so was the last one.

Mac then saw what the rings were for as all three kind of ponies he had seen flooded them, they were balconies meant to hold the horde of ponies present for the trial, most of them looked to be unicorns and pegasi with some earth ponies mixed in, no more guards were present except for the one escorting them earlier who took place under the balcony in the middle, unlike the other two this one had a special section were only four seats stood, each seat had a different symbol embedded in the top of the back and were adorned with red mantels, they were obviously for the highest of the hierarchy in this world, the princesses of Equestria.

A door located behind the throne like seats swung open and forth walked a dark blue alicorn with the familiar face of Luna followed by Princess Twilight, then behind them a white alicorn walked in, her hair color and face were unmistakable as those of Celestia.

As three alicorns took their seats Mac noticed that one continued empty, the mass of ponies took their places and soon the chamber run silent.

"Greetings my little ponies, we are here gathered today to bear witness to the trial of my former apprentice Sunset Shimmer! Her actions during and after her disappearance will be judged by Us the Princesses of Equestria, at the end of this trial it will be decided the fate of the accused as well as her punishment should she be found guilty of acts against Equestria and the human world".

Finishing her part Princess Luna spoke next. " Now that the reasoning had been make clear, let the trial begin!".

Mac had a sinking feeling in his heart, like a snake coiling around it, he saw Sunset and could feel her fear and anxiety even if the girl was standing firmly over her hooves.

Twilight took flight and landed in front of the couple. "Your first charge is of breaking into a forbidden chamber with pre-knowledge of the artifact stored within, not only that but to also look for a way to used for your personal gain". The mob started speaking their disbelief of such act.

"How do you declare yourself?".

"Guilty of both things". Sunset said while keeping her head low out of shame.

"That ain't entirely true". Mac stepped forward which draw more growls from the mass of ponies overhead but were quickly silenced by the night princess.

" QUIET! How dare thee interrupt a princess if Equestria!".

"Beg yer pardon Ma'am but I'm not one of yer... How ya call it? Subjects, so neither of ya are MAH princess, no offense".

A frightened Sunset pulled Mac aside." Mac! Are you nuts? That's princess Luna! She can blast you to bits if you make her mad!".

"So what? That snake thing could had also blow me to peaces but that didn stop me from lookin out for ya! If ya think I'm gonna listen how those horn winged ponies condemn ya with out a fight then ya don know me well".

"Apparently so, Mac, this is serious! Me been accused for the past is nothing new to me but the last thing I want to see is you getting hurt defending me!". Sunset felt something in her chest growing, she didn't meant to snap at Mac like this, quiet the contrary, she was happy to have him at her side, she felt like a princess been protected by her knight but his over protection could end up condemning both.

"This... Is Macintosh Apple from the human world and one of many how had witnessed Sunset Shimmer during her time in said world, if the princess would allow he can represent the human world which was affected by Sunset's actions". Twilight explained while pointing to Mac.

"Very well, it will be allowed as long as he is truthful about his accounts, been a member of the Apple family I expect nothing but honesty from you young stallion". Celestia declared to everyone in the room.

During the next hour or so Twilight told the court about her meeting and confrontation with Sunset, her defeat and atonement, her subsequent assistance during the battle against the sirens and the Everfree incident culminating with her effort to stop magic from causing mayhem in Canterlot and its surroundings, the reaction of the mob continued in displeasure.

Twilight was as the human Twilight a friend of Sunset but she was playing the part of fiscal to the letter, not showing any sympathy for her and sticking to hard cold facts which thrown Sunset in a worse light.

Mac defended even against Sunset insistence in how she put her life on the line to help her friends, how she did a huge effort to redeem herself at those she had affected, how caring and respected she was now and much more, yet the sinking feeling continued to grow within Mac.

The end came and the mob was silenced by Luna once more.
"We have heard from both sides how Sunset Shimmer had affected the human world and now we have reached a conclusion! Sunset Shimmer... Step forward!".

Sunset did as instructed and lifted her head to see her former mentor directly.

"Your actions have shown your dedication on correcting the errors of your incursion, while the present still hold much potential in your continuous defense of the human world it is nothing else but result of your first charge". Celestia gazed over Sunset with a cold expression.

"Have you not dared intervene in the human world to begin with the following events wouldn't have come to pass or would have been solved by the humans in their own way".

"Furthermore, the fact that the attack on one of the princess was perpetuated using a portal once again show how much your actions still affects both worlds".

Sunset felt all eyes on her, judging her, condemning her, wanted her gone and out of sight, probably thrown into a dungeon forever, her heart was filled with regret and sorrow but it was that other sensation that kept her more afraid.

"So... It is my duty as ruler of Equestria to pass judgment and after hearing everything that happen until this point, I Celestia... Princess of the sun... Find you... Sunset Shimmer... Guilty of high treason against Equestria... And your punishment will be... 100 years of imprisonment in Tartarus".

"What?! No!". Sunset could not believe her ears, she was... She was been send to expend the rest of her life next to the worst of Equestria.

"YOU AIN'T SENDIN HER WHEREVER THAT PLACE IS!". Macintosh yelled over all the cheers from the ponies in the balconies.

"Where's all that crap about friendship and forgiveness that I keep hearin from y'all! If she's so much a burden to y'all then let me take her where she's loved and needed, back to her real home, back with me!".

Sunset saw with horror as Luna descended from her seat and landed in front of the red stallion with her face twisted to one of rage.

"Thee should not insult my sister like that! Pony or not she is a princess and thee should show the respect she deserve".

"Macintosh the human, I have heard what you said clearly but let me ask you... When she took over your school and was attacked by Princess Twilight... Was your sister not attacked by Sunset as well?". Sunset felt the knot around her heart tightening even more, this was what she dreaded the most.

"Eey-eeyup?".

"Tell me then, what if your sister would have been injured during the conflict? What if she would have lost an arm or a leg? What if she were to die fighting Sunset Shimmer? Would you forgive her then?".

Mac's eyes widened after hearing that, the implication fell over him like a bucket of ice cold water and he knew that this was Celestia's intention. To prove him wrong by forcing the same shoe in him. " No answer then?". Asked Celestia.

Mac fell silent, his eyes covered by his blonde fringes, he was utterly speechless and immobile, in that moment Sunset went over him and kiss him in the cheek."Thank you, even if you can't come with me, you will be always in my heart, goodbye".

As Sunset moved away an arm took hold of her leg, a crying Sunset saw Mac's crying face with a smile on it.

"I... Love ya too". Mac said stepping forward and moved to speak once more.

"I would". Mac shouted answering the previous question" For my live... I would had forgiven her" .

"And how exactly are you sure of this, how can you be so sure of that if you haven't experienced such event".

"Because... Because I...".

"NO MAC! You... You don't have to!".

"Don worry Sunny, I'm... I'm over it". Mac turned to the Princesses.
"I know I would forgive her, because I have been forgiven from my parents dead". Mac's cracked at the end but his voice was still heard, in a second Sunset was next to him hugging his figure as much as she could with her small extremities, she knew what he was talking about and the horrible effect that such topic had over him and she knew that no matter how much she begged for him to stop... He wouldn't.

Celestia remained calm waiting for the human turned pony to resume his tale.

"A few years back, my parents were goin to make a delivery, the night before Pa instruct me to check the brakes but I... I got distracted and failed to do so... The next day it rained for a good portion of the morning and I... I didn't warn them... So they left... and didn come back, the police told us that the mud caused their crash but I knew what... Who was responsible". Mac was crying a river by now, Sunset knew what was coming next and hug him even harder to offer any comfort possible.

"I cried in their graves, askin for forgiveness but the dead does not forgive, only the living, I took my parents from ma sisters, ah took a son from my grandma, so... If they couldn't forgive me... I would punish myself".

"Ah left school and dedicated every second to the farm and ma family, I eat just enough to last to the next day, I slept only enough to work another hour, another day, I wanted to... To die, then one day mah body give up and I end up on a medical bed, mah Granny yelled at me for mah stubbornness but was glad that I was still alive".

"When i got back home I told mah family of mah mistake... ha was expectin hate, rage even insults but... I got non, I got hugs, they felt bad but nothin like hate, mah Granny told me that family forgives each other as long as ya repent from yer heart".

Mac took a deep breath and steeled his voice " I promise maself that is I came across someone who wrong me but repented then I will forgive it, no matter what".

Celestia stood there static, Luna's expression was mixed between surprise and empathy, Twilight was turned, her face hidden from view.

Mac trembled from reopening that old wound, Sunset was the only person outside his family that knew of that dark chapter of his life, another proof of how much he cared and trusted her. After emptied his heart in from of a bunch of strangers, ponies at that he felt light, like if a heavy burden was lifted from him, more important if it helped him save his lover, then Mac heard a voice booming around the room, it was as if the voice was coming from every single angle possible.

"LOVE KNOWS NO LIMIT, LOVE IS FORGIVENESS, YOUR LOVE IS TRUE AND SO ITS STRENGTH IS YOURS".

Celestia jumped down to the floor and landed in front of the couple."A valid defence Macintosh the human, but this goes beyond your comprehension, Sunset will be punished, it has been decided!".

Mac's jaw drop, after all said and done this trial was rigged from the begining, the sun princess had already passed judgement and this was just a courtesy, a display for the raging mob to entertain.

"Yer kiddin!". Mac didn't want to believe his ears and Sunset who was still attach to him was frozen hearing her beloved teacher speak of her as if she was a stranger.

Sunset felt something familiar, magic was been gathered in front of her and she knew who was doing it and for what purpose, a blinding light only confirmed her fears, that wasn't magic for banishment! That was magic potent enough to destroy, Celestia was going to kill her! What madness was this!

"Mac! Let go, she's not playing around! She's going to attack me!".

Mac didn't even budge, instead he wrapped as much of her body as he could with his own and turned around giving his back to the princess.

"Let go Mac! You won't be able to stand her blast! She's going to hurt you!".

"Then let her! I don care!".

"MAC!". Sunset tried to break free but his strength was incredible, she had felt some of Applejack raw strength by accident one time but this was in a hold new level, in desperation she used her magic to weaken his grip but it was in vain. Her heart was almost in her throat when Celestia accumulated enough magic.

"AND NOW... BEGONE!".

In that horrible second Sunset realised that there was no time left, with one final scream she reached deep within her to the bottom of her feelings finding nothing but love for the man who was about to sacrifice his life for her, she saw so much care and passion the two had shared and in the agony of losing the chance to experience more of those moment she lifted the plug that restrained her magic, if someone was going to harm her lover it would be only after she was dead cold.

"LOVE CAN EASILY BE FOUND, BUT NURTURE IT SO THAT IT WILL GROW AND BEAR FRUITS IT THE SIGIL OF TRUE LOVE, YOUR LOVE KNOWS NO LIMIT AND SO... ITS MAGIC IS YOUR".

In a blast of light Celestia let loose her magic only to be met by another one stronger that hers, the magic of love when summoned to defend its source was relentless and indomitable, Celestia was pushed back and almost hurled around the room if it wasn't for her apprentice catching her in her own magic.

Celestia felt the same power that Chrysalis used against her all those years ago but the power and intensity behind it were far more superior that what the queen of the changelings produced then.

As the pink magic vanished, everyone could now see the two ponies still standing, untouched and well, Mac opened his eyes, he didn't felt hurt or otherwise and more important his precious companion was ok.

"Sunny? Are ya... Ok?". Mac opened his arms to see for himself and soon relief flood him when he saw her fine and well, except...

"Wha... I... I think I'm still seeing things".

"Mac are you ok? What going on?".

"Ya... Ya haf wings... with feathers and everythin".

"Wha-what?". As if to prove true at his comment a pair of small amber wings flapped open and her horn was a bit longer.

"I... I do? I do! I bucking do have wings! But how?".

"You have passed the final test Sunset Shimmer! And as of today the power of love have choose you as it bearer in the human world".

With a blinding light the room was replaced by an empty chamber, gone were the three balconies and the mob of ponies , the four royal seat were still there but they were at floor level rather that in the second ring like before. The mayor change however was that there was a new princess present, a pink alicorn with a magenta, yellow and purple mane.

"Greetings, I'm princess Candence of the Crystal Empire, is a pleasure to meet you at last Sunset Shimmer... Before I give any explanation let us apologize for the terrible thing that we just make you go through". At one all four princesses dropped their heads in apology

"Sunset, I'm so sorry for the things I did today and even if it was for something of this magnitude it still a crime against you and your loved one, no matter my status it doesn't give me the right to toy with your feelings or anyone else, so I'm ready to receive any punishment you feel me entitled to". Celestia stood right in front of her former apprentice head low in shame, her face at hoof reach.

Mac saw how Sunset lifted her arm as if to strike the white alicorn across the face and held it there, for a second Mac thought that she really would hit the sun princess but her face changed from an angry scowl to a look of sad resignation, then she used the same arm to pick up the face of the alicorn so that their eyes could met. " I'm very angry right now, as you said this is the last thing I expected when we came her but... I guess this is how you felt when I ran away in the first place".

Sunset stepped back and turned her sights to the night princess.
"I heard from Twilight how hard you tried to redeem yourself after your time as Nightmare Moon, you are the closest to know how I feel regarding past mistakes". Luna absorbed the words with regret from the stunt they just pulled, like Starlight Glimmer she too had come a long way.

Now Sunset looked at Twilight, her first friend after her defeat and the main reason of her redemption, or so she thought until her dreams had showed her that Mac played a mayor role on it too. The purple princess had the worst expression of them all, even a few tears had run down her cheeks, watching her Sunset sighed.

"As much as I want to beat some sense into the four of you, I just can't, I didn't expect an easy pass through Equestria but this is just way pass ridiculous, first we get attacked, the my boyfriend get himself abducted by Discord and now... I'm... A princess you said?".

The final alicorn smiled " yes Sunset Shimmer, as I said before you are the new Princess of love for the human world, the voices you heard in your mind and the feeling in your hearts was my doing, not long ago I started to feel a shift in my powers, like if it was been called by someone else, later Twilight informed us of your arrival and the unusual magic that you and Macintosh had used, it was actually Starlight Glimmer who mentioned that maybe my powers were been pulled to you because you were becoming a candidate for them which it end up been correct".

"Wait, I... We can use the power of love? Both of us? I still don't vet it". Asked Sunset.

Both our world and the human's are connected by a force even unknown to us yet, it is not know just how many more worlds may be connected but what it seem to be true is that this worlds are powered by the same source making possible to draw power from both worlds in the same way, take your human friends for example, the humans do not have magic yet it was possible for them to draw it when you took Twilight's crown over there, the same did happen to you but to a bigger extend". Celestia explained.

"Still, this power can only be willed by someone that truly embodiment its nature and that pony... or girl is you Sunset Shimmer, your love for Macintosh is pure as it is unwavering". The love princess Candece turned to Mac then.

"You too have its mark young stallion, for love cannot exist with a receiver alone, it needs someone who help it grow and share it back". As she said this the white unicorn guard from before came back and kissed the pink princess in the cheek.

"So what do we do now?". Asked Mac to no one in particular.

"I still need to discuss some points with Sunset Shimmer". Candece answered while walking next to the amber alicorn.

"Now that the princesses are here we can use our combined magic to see this black glow that you guys had encountered, we can do it on you Big Mac if you don't mind?".

Sunset was about to respond when Celestia spoke "The process will not harm him in any way, you have my word for wherever is worth Sunset".

Sunset looked at Mac and he only smiled at her and blow her a kiss with his hoof to calm her anxiety. She nodded back and went with Candece to a different room while Mac remained with the other 3 princesses. "So... what do I do?".

"You just need to stay still Big Mac, our magic will do the work, the spell is like a... A scanner that will see what kind of magic you have come in contact with recently". Twilight explained while taking place in front of the red earth pony.

"This spell can be done by any unicorn with good knowledge of incantations but potent magic is required to identify each signature and magic remains". Celestia continued moving at the right of the stallion.

"Our magic combined should tell when was that this... Black glow got into you as well as the source of it". Luna finished the explanation moving left of Mac.

All three alicorns now in place they charged their horns and Mac felt a warm sensation, at once all three let loose their magic converging inside the stallion, his body reacted with what could be described as been shock with electricity, not deadly but the jolt was barely noticeable, Mac felt the warm sensation turning a little hotter but not beyond unmanageable, a top of him a magic hologram appeared and images of previous events started to unfold, the battle with Discord, the battle against Starlight and the guards and beyond that, to the day before they crossed the portal, inevitable the images of his love making with Sunset were shown as well and all three alicorns reacted with different expressions.

Celestia turned almost as pink as the alicorn of love, Twilight stood frozen, jaw hanging while she saw her friend been bucked again and again by the stallion in front of her, finally Luna, Luna saw for the first time what humans looked like and found them kind of repulsive but the mating act itself did intrigue her, however her interest was derailed when she saw the black magic mentioned and her curiosity turned into pure horror for what she saw stroke a very sensitive spot, her past, she saw one of her creations when her mind was slipping into that of Nightmare Moon, a magic creature she created to cause unrest and fear among his pony subjects. "NO! It cannot be! It was all but destroyed I swear!". The image was that of the Tantanites.

Author's Notes:

Next chapter will contain a bit of clop, like to recommend some stories from Dr Sharaz Jek like
'Pinkie gives her friends an existential crisis' you'll laugh your ass off.

15.- The new Princess of love.

"So... Any questions or curiosity that you have about your new powers?". Asked Cadance to the younger alicorn at her side.

"I... I don't know, the last thing I expect coming back here was becoming a princess and stuff, I don't even know how to make this things work". Sunset flapped her wings at the same time but they were all out of synch.

Cadance giggled " yes, Twilight had the same problem when she ascended, back in topic, one of the new things you will be able to do is read emotions, with that you can detect when somepony is in love or distressed by it, combined with your power to read thoughts it will give you a insight in anypony effected by love".

"So am I like a love council now?".

"Not necessarily, here it is my duty to watch over love and make it grow all around Equestria but in the human world is up to you what you do with it, used to defend your loved one, to help everyone or only to yourself, as long as true love reside in your heart it will give you it power, but for what I hear from Twilight I don't need to worry, I know that you will do only good with it".

Sunset looked concerned about her new responsibility, it top of continuing with the job of prevent magic from become public now she had this in her plate too.

"There's another thing I need to warn you about". Cadance spoke again getting Sunset out of her thoughts, she walked closer to her in order to talk about the next point and that only she would hear it.

"Have you... In the resent time experience a rise in your sexual needs?'.

"Wha- what, what did you... Did you said...".

"Calm down please, yes I said if you have experience the need for more intimacy with your coltfriend?".

"What? Why... Why do you need to know that?".

Cadance smiled " it's part of the process, as love not only involve the emotional but the physical too and I'm talking for experience here".

"I... Well... ". Not able to spit the words out Sunset only nodded to her senior princess.

"You may know this already but here in Equestria when a mare reach certain age she start developing what we call the heat which indicates that she has matured enough to become sexually active, it is also a way to look for potential mates if we don't have somepony in mind already".

"I... Know that, but... From a while I felt this fear that my body only wanted someone to get laid rather that real love, but I'm glad that I found Mac because I felt in love with him".

"Sunset, it doesn't work that way, you didn't felt in love with Macintosh because you mated with him but the other way around".

Sunset thought about what Cadance said and found her words true, from the pieces of memory she had recovered it was more that obvious that she had a previous attraction toward Mac when she first arrived in the human world, but know the bigger question was to know why and how had she forgotten even Mac didn't remember their past previous to high school.

"I can sense that something still troubles you".

"Yeaaah our relationship is kinda hidden right now, specially from my friends and Mac's sister".

Cadance started laughing making Sunset throw her a look of annoyance. "Sorry sorry is just it remained me of when Twilight learned that I was marrying her brother, you should had seen her she wanted to murder me".

Sunset gulped hard. " Don't worry Sunset, things were a little awkward in the begining, of course a wedding in the middle of a changeling invasion is hardly going to end up as you expected. In any case Twi and me are the best sister in law you can find around and if you and Macintosh come clean with everyone you'll see that that your worries were unfounded".

"I hope you're right, last thing I want is mud wrestle with Applejack". The two alicorns laughed at the joke when Sunset suddenly went limp, her face changed expression very quickly from embarrassment to distress, she then turned looking back to the chamber where the trial took place.

"What's wrong?".

"I... I felt Mac, he's worried and... I don't know but I need to see him".

"Let's go then". The two princesses run back from where they came from.

In no time they arrived back at the round room were Twilight and Mac were talking with secrecy, when they hear them coming they turned to them.

"Mac, are you ok? Did something happened?".

"Well... Something did happen but not ta me, it just...? I think tha princess here can explain better". Mac pointed to Twilight.

Twilight nodded and started explaining. "We used the spell for scan magic in Mac and we found what the black glow is, unfortunately before finding how the glow got to Mac Luna broke the spell and run away".

"She did? But why?". Cadance asked her sister in law.

"Princess Luna recognized what the black glow was and... Well she felt guilt and left and that's because SHE created the creature who was affecting you".

"She left right after she saw it and Celestia went after her, must be a pretty bad affair for her". Mac said feeling bad for the pony Luna, they may not be the people he grew up with but they were people that he knew now.

"We'll leave Luna to Celestia, but everyone else needs to come with me so that I can explain what we found". Twilight started walking away and the two mares and stallion followed.

"What's gonna happen with the Professor? Is he goin to be lock away or somethin?". Mac asked about Time Turner who was absent since the trial started.

"I don't know yet, we had been very forgiving when it comes to crimes like this, Starlight, Trixie and Sunset are examples where things turned up for the better but now we have this case". Twilight explained as she continued walking in front of the group.

"Turner stole a very dangerous artifact not only capable of turning a normal magic unicorn into a high level one but that can mess with the user's head turning him or her more violent and power hungry. My friend Zecora who was in charge of guarding the amulet is very sad for not realizing that the amulet was taken and if I said if it was stolen for evil she would feel even worse".

"I know ah am the last person that can said what you should do with yer criminals and lawbreakers but the guy is pretty smart so if ya want ya can have him helpin with yer missing bling thingy".

"That's... Actually not a bad idea, I myself know him a little and I know how curious he can be but he need to learn his lesson first, I'll talk with the sisters and see what they think, oh we're here, came on in".

The four ponies marched inside a little meeting room with a oval shaped table that could seat 8 ponies with its chairs. Twilight took the further chair with Cadance taking the one at her left, Mac sat closer to the entrance with Sunset seating close to his left, Mac couldn't help but notice that Sunset sat very close to him even though she normally kept some form of distance from him unless they were alone, also he started to pick a certain familiar scent coming from his pony girlfriend.

"First of all, let me tell you something that happened a few years back, after we defeated Nightmare Moon Princess Luna felt that she needed punishment from her actions, so she created this". Using her magic Twilight showed the others images of when they fought the Tantabus. "This is the Tantabus, is a magic creature with self awareness, it can invade dreams and turn them into nightmares which it feast upon and grows from it".

"And this... are the tantanites, they are the original creation in which the Tantabus was based on, their abilities are pretty similar with two mayor differences. First is the fact that the tantanites can multiply themselves when in contact with another possible host. The second one is that they can't live without magic, if the host don't have magic the tantanite will banish after a few days of infection". Twilight explained as she changed the image to that of the tantanite, a small black bug like creature could be seen.

"Ok, we know what they are but how do we stop them". Asked Sunset.

"What about the one inside Sunset and me?". Asked Big Mac.

"Well, I don't understand how but you and Sunset don't seem to be infected anymore".

"That I can explain". Everypony turned to see the night princess coming with her sister, she looked better that when she run away but Mac could see that her crying had been pretty bad.

"But first let me apologize for this matter, the creation of those creatures occurred when I wasn't in the right mind, even so this is just another example that I still have much to do to rid the world of the nightmare I casted upon the realms so long ago".

"Princess Luna please don't be hard on yourself again, we had forgiven you many times over, you aren't our ruler only but a friend too and friends forgive each other, right Sunset, Uh Sunset?".

Twilight called her amber friend only to find her a little absent minded. " Oh sorry, yes as Twilight said forgiveness is hard to get but went obtained you relished".

Mac rised a eyebrow at his girlfriend, its not that he thought her disrespectful after what they pulled up but it was more that her focus was been drown somewhere else.

"Thank you, both of you for your words, as I wanted to said, the reason for you to be unaffected now of the tantanites is because you became immune to its effects, the tantanites's purpose is to breed nightmares from which they can cause distress and anguish in ponies, then they absorb the magic of the host to grow and produce another of its kind".

"I see, since magic is connected with emotions the more out of control a pony is the more raw magic will be produced and the tantanites will have more to feed upon".

"Correct Cadance, there's were their weakness lay, the tantanites will use what causes more distress in a host, fear, but once the host confronts it and find the reason behind it the tantanite loses its only weapon and with no nightmare the creature can't extract enough magic to survive and it will banish soon after".

"So yer sayin that because we confronted our fear the little bugger is no more". Mac asked still a little confused with the whole magic thing going on.

"Precisely, and that lead us to the next topic, in how to help you get rid of it for good". Luna explained to the couple.

"While the non magic population of your world will be back to normal when the tantanites expire, any being with magic will have a hard time dealing with it and if they don't get rid of them fast they may end up draining all the magic in its host".

That got both Sunset and Mac's attention right away, Sunset couldn't imagine her friends with out the magic that was the cherry of their friendship and Mac knew that part of their friendship happened because of their involvement with magic, if one or more of them were cut from it it would most likely cause a rift between tbe girls.

"So what's the plan then?".

"I... I will lend you the Tantabus to use against the tantanites".

"Wait what?, isn't the tantabig thingy like the lil ones?".

"It is, but the Tantabus is sentient at some degree and can be reason with, with its help, you will be able to destroy all the tantanites without a problem".

Sunset and Mac looked at each other weighing their options and the level of risk involved but Sunset formed a soft smile that Mac responded with a nod, the other ponies watched without knowing what the couple was doing except for Cadance who seemed perfectly aware of the unspoken conversation.

"Ok Princess Luna, we accept your help and are thankful for it".

"Eeyup".

"Very well, while I prepare the Tantabus for the journey, you better take some rest, I heard that you had an encounter with Discord and I doubt that you came out unscathed from such meeting".

"Thank you kindly but I-".

"YES! I mean yeah... We are pretty tired, so if you don't mind... We could use some... ehm rest". Max was dumbfounded by his girlfriend sudden interruption.

"Very well, I'll arrange a couple of rooms for you to use so that-".

"Aunt Calestia?'.

"Ah yes Cadance?".

"Sunset and Big Mac probably need some time by themselves so that they can talk and... catch up". Cadance explained while winking to Sunset who got redfaced almost right away.

"Oh, I see, then I'll have one room for them in a few minutes, just wait here please". With that Celestia left.

"I'll look for the two of you when my preparations are complete, until then rest well". Luna did a courtesy bow and using her magic she disappeared in an poof of magic.

"I wish we could catch up in what's going on back in the other side but you may be too tired for it so We'll leave it for later".

"Yes Twilight, let them catch their breathes, I will also see that your friend is ok, enjoy". Cadance did another wink for Sunset only but Mac saw it as well and now he was sure that there was a cat hidden in the hat between those two.

"So... Wanna explain what was that about?". Mac asked Sunset as Sunset got closer to him to the point were he could feel her body temperature just perfectly and that was all the last sign that he needed to know what the hey was happening to her, his nostrils got the message a second later and he felt his body reacting too.

"Oh nothing just... Anxious to get some alone time". Sunset said with an alluring voice while one of her hooves softly did round marks on his barrel.

Mac gulped hard, for a man of his fortitude and and libido he was more that ready to be at his girlfriend disposition wherever the reason or the time, but he could recognize when his partner was in the mood to take things under her control, it was the main reason why he always joked that she was still a bad girl in heart, in simple words Sunset wanted to fuck him good this time.

Still, it was not like Mac would just lay down and let her do all the work no sir, but there was going to be a contest of will and stamina and while he was normally the better at the later Sunset was better at the former and so it was a drag out war with no prisoners, but here came the big twist, they weren't humans in body right now, their bodies were those of candy color mini size horses and although Mac had experience as a horse breeder thanks to the knowledge passed on by his Ma Sunset did have the field advantage as this been her true form.

"Ok, hmm are ya-?". Mac tried to ask just to confirm.

"Yes".

"And do ya want to-?".

"Aha".

"Can we-?".

"Nope".

With nothing else to argue Mac let fate decide how were things going to fall and prepared himself mentally.

"You're still here good, please follow me". Celestia called the two ponies left inside the room and they followed, Celestia noticed a certain eagerness in Sunset's steps like if she wanted to get to the room as soon as possible, 'poor child, must be really tired' was Celestia's inner thought, she needed as much rest as possible before the two of them could be back through the portal, good thing she followed the advice of Cadance and prepared a room were they wouldn't be bothered by anyone.

Soon enough they reached the promised room and Celestia used her magic to open the door " Here you will be able to rest, the room is sound proof so no outside noise would bother you, take your time, I'll look for you when my sister is ready, now rest". Celestia bowed and left the two visitors alone.

Mac saw the room with a little hesitation, from his point of view the room looked bigger that the one he was put on after their scuffle with Starlight Glimmer and the guards and he could see two beds parallel to one another, there was another door at the end of the room, a bathroom maybe, he got a little closer and that's when the action begun.

Mac felt an intangible force grabbing him and tossing him over one of the beds, he fell on his back and when be tried to stand up a furry missile tackle him back into the mattress.

As Sunset started to deliver kiss after hungry kiss Mac heard a knock followed by a click indicating that Sunset used her magic to close the door and lock it, with privacy achieved Sunset passed from kissing to biting getting moans from Mac, still the red stallion used what little resistance was left on him and pushed the little alicorn of him with bis hooves.

"Sunny I... Are ya sure ya want this, I mean like this?".

Sunset froze at the moment his question reached her ears and the confidence she showed so far banished. "You...? You don't like me like this?". Her eyes became teary and she bit her lower lip.

"What? NO! That's not it Sunny, ya know that I love you for who ya are and after seen ya like this it only makes me like ya more, it just... I want ya to know that princess or wherever ya are still my Sunny and I'll be by yer side even, even if all ah am is a farmer who think he can give ya what ya deserve".

Sunset saw him and through the connection of their new power she could feel nothing inside him but love, love for his land, love for his family and over everything love for her, undeniable and unshakable, and that give her all she needed.

She took his head between her hooves and kiss him with passion and love, he answered equally and she broke the kiss with confidence back and and with extra to spare.

"You, Macintosh Apple are what I want".

With all said everything else was thrown under the bed and the love making resumed, Mac started by biting Sunset's sensible ear in the tip, the pony girl responded in kind by biting his neck, the contest changed when Sunset did use of her new additions, her wings, although still hard to control Sunset managed to put them to good use by caressing Mac's sides at the same time that she assaulted his lips once more, Mac felt the sensation all to pleasant, it was like if a delicate feather was tracing his naked skin but that was only half correct as it was indeed a feather that was tickling him but he did had fur over his body and yet the touch was been exclusively over skin.

Sunset started grinding her body over Mac and was pleased when she felt his shaft starting to grow under her, Mac growled and stirred, the sensation was getting better by the second, her furry body was so soft and warm intensifying his desire for holding her tight, with an well timed move Mac pushed the mare of him and quickly got a top of her before she could retaliate, with his new advantage Mac started to work around her neck and chest.

It was here that Mac found his next target, he started nibbling around until he found one of her nipples, he licked the little nub of exposed skin making Sunset moan of pleasure, he saw her little wings became rigid due to the loving torture he was providing to her.

Mac continued for a couple more minutes until Sunset got her fire back, her hoof searched for the growing member that by this point was most likely ready to be played with and found it, with both hooves she took possession of his dick, she got to work by stroking it first at slow speed, Mac reacted immediately and dug his head in the mattress next to Sunset's head, she used the opening and licked the outside of his ear driving crazy even more.

Mac felt his penis in fire and twitching from the treatment that his mare girlfriend was delivering and as wonderful as it felt Mac wasn't about to lose this round with out a fight so he pushed himself up and took the little alicorn with him flipping her over, as he still held the high ground he now had access to her rump and her pussy but he was not going for the kill just yet, with his front hooves he started massaging her buttocks with round moves, Sunset stirred for a little bit finding the massage relaxing but then went tense when she felt a drift of air in her most intimate part, then she felt what can only be described as a roughed and wet snake invading her marehood, she dug as deep as she could in the mattress with her hooves to refrain from jumping to the ceiling.

Meanwhile Mac worked his tongue around Sunset's wet and aromatic cunt, he could feel her body shaking, trying to contain her excitement, the rough tongue moved around delivering caresses as deep as it could stretch, not soon after Sunset suffered her first orgasm.

The bliss was immense for Sunset and under normal circumstances that would had been enough, but with her love nest itching for some action this wasn't the case so revenge was a most.

Using her magic Sunset caught Mac still distracted by the juices that Sunset released on his face " Woah". Was all Mac could said before he found himself pinned down to the bed with Sunset once again on top but now she was in a position that they rarely used, the legendary 69.

Sunset lowered her body to be over him and took his throbbing phallus between her hooves again, In the other side Mac went to work in her drenched pussy once more but unlike last time she was ready for it, after a few good minutes of hoofing Sunset moved to step 2 and took the big dick still and started licking the tip with small delicate passes, as if she was enjoying a sweet ice cream, then her tongue turned more aggressive, licking from the skin to the tip with a few bites to turn her lover on even more, his dick pulsed and twitched indicating success on her part, meanwhile Mac still held Sunset's firm flank with his hooves to continue eating the mare, her aroused scent was never this strong and Mac new that her pony form somehow had a lot to do with it.

Sunset now passed to step 3 and she took the full rod in her mouth a bit at a time, moving her head up and down while sucking the meat rod to her heart content.

"Ah am comin Sunny!". He unloaded his white and thick liquid inside her mouth. Sunset managed to take some into her mouth but the rest just hit her square in the face. " Sorry honey but ya did me pretty good".

Sunset turned and used her magic to remove every drop of semen from her face, then smiled to her farmer boyfriend with a devilish one " Don't worry handsome, but let's drop the games now".

After saying that she settle herself a top of him once more, this time however with her pussy right over Mac's stallionhood fully erect once again. She moved her rump down slowly while her lower mouth took the meat rod inch by glorious inch inside of her, the lubrication was perfect and she felt no pain at all, only delicious satisfaction as her insides were scratched by the rough member.

Soon Sunset begun her ride, up and down she went absorbing every little pulse of ecstasy that Mac provided her, as for Mac, the red stallion was in cloud seven enduring with all his senses the non stop pleasure that Sunset was giving him with her movements.

To see her like this was a completely new experience for Macintosh, her beautiful human body was replaced with this cute version of a equine, Mac already considered her new body sexy enough but the addition of her new wings give her an angelic form making her even more attractive in Mac's mind.

With his mind back in the task, Mac saw for a new point of stimulation for his girlfriend who continued to ride him like... Well like a horse which he was right now, while she didn't have her c-cup breasts for him to play with she did have her little nipples and Mac was more that ready to mess with them.

Lifting his head a few inches from the mattress his muzzle found the little perky rosebud and caught it with his teeth giving it soft bites and kisses. The added stimulation caused Sunset to increase her pace and moan even louder, it was definitely a good thing that Celestia give them this room otherwise someone outside would had heard them by now.

"That's... Not... Fair". Sunset claimed between jumps, Mac left her nipple to answer back.

"Ah am afraid so". Mac when back to his labor but over her other nipple, Sunset moaned again, lauder even, but she wasn't going to give up either. Her wings were completely open and rigid at her sides making them unavailable right now, she had her magic still but how to used in this situation, then she remembered another part that could be played with and extending her magic to that part she found them.

Like an invisible hand Sunset's magic took hold of Mac's testicles and begun massaging them, the effects were instantaneous as Mac growled trying to contain his new found pleasure and that give Sunset more motivation speeding up her moves yet again.

With synchronized pelvic movements the couple of horny ponies reached pony nirvana once again and Mac unloaded his rifle inside Sunset's love tunnel, the quantity was more that before and Sunset found her womb full to the brim.

After lifting her rear one more time to plunder it in the still firm meat stake Sunset dropped over her lover and Mac received her with a hungry kiss, the duo could feel their secretions mixed between their bodies. Laying there catching their a second air Sunset started stroking the flaccid member, to her delight Mac's penis got hard again and with one of the cutest blush Mac had ever seen she asked him " will you?... Will you mount me?".

"Mac answered by slapping her flank and smiling. "I thought that ya would never ask Sugarcube".

They joined their muzzles once more into another kiss and the next minute Sunset found herself face down in the bed with her rear up and her legs spread wide, Mac got on top of her and took a couple of bites at her ears, especially in the tip, her marehood started to leak juices once more and Mac coated his dick with the secretion by rubbing it against the soft and wet vulva.

"Are ya ready?". Mac asked with a husky voice that caused Sunset to shiver of excitement, Sunset's only answer was a timid nod nad Mac lock her face on another lusty kiss while his dick started to make way inside Sunset, her lovely cunt took him as if it was the first time and yet it felt the familiarity of knowing this is where it belonged just as Sunset felt her heart belonged with the man that was driving her crazy, her sudden rise as the princess of love was only acquired when Sunset stopped feeling insecure about her relationship with him, yet she knew that hardship was needed to obtain and really value what was acquired.

Never in his wildest dreams did Mac imagined to be in another world doing love to his girlfriend while both were turned into ponies, while it was not a fetish of him, he couldn't deny that right now it was probably one of the best times he and Sunset had sex only surpassed by their second time and that time on the beach, yet he was more that happy to know this wouldn't be the last one.

With Mac in top Sunset was feeling the full extent of his penis, it was hard not to cum there again, her desire to exploit Mac to the fullest kept her under control yet, more curious was the fact that ber stamina was lasting more that before, by this point Sunset would have already been exhausted but right now she felt she could go far more that ever before and if the situation wasn't so dire she would have been more that happy to see how far they could take their ride.

Another burst of pace by the red stallion took Sunset away from her thoughts, her entire being was been bombarded with pleasure after exquisite pleasure and Sunset was all for drawn into it, Mac reached a pike and Sunset prepared herself for another load of white, her marehood demanded and the stallion delivered, Sunset's womb felt the whole blast been shot inside of it and both ponies got lost in the pure love and lust that was consuming them.

PRIVATE ROYAL ROOM, CANTERLOT CASTLE...
Luna had done this exercise many times before and every time she felt compelled to do so in a reverential fashion.

Focusing her mind in the dream landscape Luna submerged herself in the realm where she was the only one capable of alter and decipher the in most riddles of this land, this was her domain, or at least it was until her creation run rampant through Ponyville all those years ago.

Taking a calming breath Luna called the shadow that was her companion since then.

"I Princess of the night Luna call thee, my creation, my companion, my... My child, present to me at once!".

For a moment nothing happened but then Luna's shadow grew in size and then became solid and then corporeal taking the form of a pony made entirely of shadows were no light could be reflected, the Tantabus reared back and let loose a powerful neigh that altered the landscape.

Luna stood her ground and waited until the laud noise ceased, the shadow figure then stood there watching her with a indescribable face, then the shadowy creature looked around inspecting its surroundings, Luna waited patiently until the Tantabus settled its anxiety.

"Worry not, you will not be harm, I promise". Luna tried to reassure the shadow pony but this one still seemed hesitant.

"You have been inside me for some time now, watching me and learning from it have you not?". The Tantabus nodded once indicating his understatement.

"Then you know I speak the truth, and that since I took you back in me you know how I have tried many times to come to terms with our involvement in the past... My past".

"Although I created thee with the job of been my punisher for my errors of the past, Twilight and her friends showed me that when you repent from the heart you can be forgiven, and so I tried my best to redeem myself among my fellow ponies".

Luna observed the Tantabus trying to guess its inner thoughts and see if it was interested in the conversation. " however my actions as Nightmare Moon still weight in this period, although not in this world but on a other, and so I have come here to seek your help, to help our friends from that world to stop creatures quiet similar to you".

"I came here looking for your assistance in this predicament, I know isn't right to ask this of you since it's not your fault at all, but it is mine and I can't solved by myself so I ask of you this grand favor as a... as a part of me". Luna bowed to the Tantabus and only then did the creature seemed to react with surprise, was its creator asking... No begging for help from it? The Tantabus thought in its limited consciousness, since it willingly joined back with its creator it has grow accustomed to her personality and new that the princess only acted humble when in dire and special situations specially under those she considered worthy of such gesture, which meant that this was one of those occasions, SHE was asking for its help, SHE thought it worthy, and IT would prove her right.

The Tantabus Walked in front of the still kneeling Princess and touched her horn with it own, its touch conveyed its message of acceptance and the Princess was almost lost for words. "Do you? Do you accept? To right this wrong for both of us?". The Tantabus nodded once again with a nod and a affirmative neigh.

"I'm... I'm so grateful, I'm... Thank you my child!, worry not, I Will prepare you for the travel, thee should receive a portion of my power, with it... You will not fail, I promise!".

The shadow pony fused with the night princess once more awaiting her command and to partake in this noble mission.

SPECIAL GUEST ROOM, CANTERLOT CASTLE...
In one final push Mac carved his way as deep as anatomically way possible inside the body of the little amber alicorn and founding another weak spot located on her back were the wings connected Mac brought Sunset to another soul taking orgasm that triggered his own soon after, the two collapsed tired physically but more full of ecstasy that never before.

It was around this point that the duo discovered their friend, the pink glow came back and in a way that can only be called magical increased their sensitivity and need for each other making the already exuberant experience far beyond what they imagined.

The two ponies then cuddled happily feeling their stamina been slowly recovered by the glow. "That... Was amazing! I... I never thought we could do it like this! I'm... I'm... I love you". Sunset cupped his face and kiss him lovingly and Mac was just as happy to comply his own feelings.

"Ah know, I too never felt like this, Sunny I... Ya know how much I love ya and... I don think I... We... Hm?".

"Yes?". Sunset felt that her poor heart was going to explode if Mac told her what she was thinking.

"Will ya...? Will ya marry me someday? I mean... Ya don hafta answ-hmmm?". Mac didn't finished his question when the lips of his lover silent him almost completely, the only sounds coming out of them were whimpers of satisfaction and approval.

"Can I take that as a yes?".

"Eeeeyup". Sunset answered and after a little pause they resumed their kissing.

Author's Notes:

And another chapter!, special thanks to Dr Sharaz Jek for let me check his material for reference, if you like good clop, check out his stories, anyway next another extra bits chapter, like always, constructive comments or recommendations are very welcome, until next time folks and Happy Valentine's day

16.- Extra bits part 3.

"Pinkie?".

"Oh hey Maud, what does my best older sister want?".

"Pinkie I'm your only older sister". Answered Maud with her trade mark deadpan tone.

"Of course silly willy, unless... Nah it can't be... Can it?".

"I... Don't know Pinkie, anyway I found your phone inside the fridge and it's seem somebody had been trying to reach you".
Maud told her passing the cold phone to her wayward sister.

"Oh it's Dashie, I wonder what she wants?".

"Pinkie why would you put your pho-". Before Maud could finished her question Pinkie slammed the door shot.

"Cooool". Pinkie exclaimed after touching her cheek with the cold phone, then she jumped on her water filled mattress sending her small toothless pet flying only to land in her pink hairdo.

"Hey Rainbow what's up my sista from another Mama?".

"Hey Pinkie, does Applejack knows that your making fun of her southern slang?".

"That's not southern silly Rainbow?".

"French then wherever, hey remember what I told you the other day?".

"Hmm ah yes about how you can have an orgasm if you jump on top of a dryer machine while its working and-".

"NO PINKIE! The other thing".

"Oooooh yeah, I remember now, the bar that Big Mac and Miss Luna frequent?".

"That's the one! So listen how about we go and have some fun, wouldn't that be awesome?".

" Heck yeah! But wait, wouldn't that put us in trouble if someone knows that we went since you know " ADULTS ONLY". Pinkie warned her friends doing air quotes.

"So what? Its not like we're gonna tell anyone where are we going".

"Still not sure Dashie, what if they don't let us in?".

"I got everything ready, trust me, just tell Maud that you're coming to my house for a sleepover and I'll tell my Dad the same, see perfect".

"Wow, what a plan, I could had never come up with something so complicated, talking about high level deception".

"Are you... making fun of me?".

"Sure thing Dashie!".

"Good then I'll... Hey wait a minute...".

"I'll be waiting bye bye".

"PINKIE YOU LITTLE B-".

Rainbow's rant was cut short when Pinkie ended the call. " Ah Dashie, sometimes you make it so easy".

"Okey dokey time to prepare for a paaaarty or like the Canadians said a fiiiiesta". The pink haired girl dug into her closet looking for her favorite party clothes and a set of PJs just in case. She took her tight one piece red dress with a light blue sash belt that complemented both her hair and eyes.

She put the dress and PJs inside her backpack along some make up for a quick make over and some glitter because you never new when you were going to need it.

After 35 min of waiting Rainbow texted Pinkie to let her know she was in the front of the house.

"Hey Maud I'm having a sleepover at Rainbow's and she's here to pick me up".

"Sleepover with Rainbow Dash? Isn't that for next week? I thought that this week was going to be in Sweet Apple Acres?". Maud asked as she check the wall calendar where Pinkie write down almost every event she plan to be a part of.

"Yeah but Applejack had her cousins visiting and I don't think they'll have enough space so I'm putting Rainbow's first to give her time".

"Ok, I see, well then just be careful and don't stay up too late, you still have school tomorrow".

"Sure thing Maud".

Soon the sound of a motorbike could be heard outside and Pinkie walked out of the small house waving goodbye, true to the noise Rainbow was outside waiting.

Soon the dynamic duo was in their way to The Hub but a debate started to form. " hey are you ready? Did you brought what we need to enter?".

"Heck yeah, my special dress, some make-up and this bad boys". Rainbow passed to Pinkie a couple of cards, she soon recognized it as fake IDs for both of them, fake driver's license, Rainbow's had a picture of her with her signature cocky smile doing a thumbs up signal, Pinkie's own was of her at taken at one moment when she was about to burp apparently.

"Where did you get those?". Pinkie asked checking the info written into the ID.

"Trixie did it for me, actually I got one for each of us for 100 bucks.total, nice uh?".

"Dashie? How can I tell you the truth without breaking your confidence even more?".

"Shut up! Those are gonna help us get into the bar you'll see".

The pair stopped at a gas station to put on their dresses and drove a few more minutes until they got to the bar. A good number of cars, bikes , trucks and even a few limos were parked outside the place, a few customer were talking outside while more were walking inside the establishment.

"Look at all that people, even though is Monday! That place most be awesome!". Rainbow exclaimed with anticipation.

"Ok let do this! Hey! What the... Pinkie where did you? How did you?". Rainbow Dash was left speechless as suddenly out of nowhere Pinkie Pie's bust just grew two sizes almost rivaling those of Rarity's.

"Oh this?". Pinkie asked squeezing her new balloons. " those are my special jaw dropping instantaneous boobs".

"But how?". Asked Rainbow with her jaw still refusing to go back up proving the effectiveness of Pinkie's balloons.

"Like this". Pinkie nonchalantly pulled out her 'boobs' which turned out to be actual balloons, she deflated one and soon filled it back and in lighting speed shaped the balloon into the form of a perky pear, putting back inside the chest area her breasts now looked to be excited with hard nipples included.

Combined with Pinkie's own bubbly butt Pinkie now looked like a super adult actress, nothing like the 17 year old that she really was.

"Hey you think... You think you can do the same to me?". Rainbow asked with all the cuteness of a child that knows he need an adult to go pee pee.

"Sure thing Dashie!". Pinkie repeated the process but unlike the balloons she inflated for herself the new ones were around half size.

"Alright, chest up and blouse down!". Pinkie commanded ber friend.

"Hey Pinkie wait, ugh auh, not so rough... don't pinch me there!".Rainbow did her best effort not to scream, moan or yell at her friend for all the stuff she was causing her.

"There! Now you look like Rarity would say FABULOUS". Rainbow used the mirror from a nearby car to see what Pinkie has done to her and found her work awesome, even if she used smaller balloons they had a better effect on her that if she used them full as her body was more athletic and slim, the simple curves provided by the rubbers did make her look older and more mature she dig it.

"Thanks Pinkie, I look good".

"More that good, now let's go!". The friends marched forward with confidence in their side, nothing could stop them now... except for the guard.

"Heya handsome! Where are here to par-ty!".

The guard saw them with scrutiny looking for any sign of shenanigans. "Sure thing lil lady, IDs please".

The two looked a little nervous but hand them over anyway, the guard, Stopper if the nametag was any indication look it and read the info on them, after a few more seconds he gave them back, the girls felt relief when he didn't move immediately but when they moved forward the mountain man blocked their view.

"Hey WTF man?!". Rainbow yelled to the giant.

"Sorry lil lady but those IDs look kinda fake to me".

"What?! No way! They are totally real man!".

"If you say so, how about you tell me when you were born with out looking at them?".

"Easy wisey, xx September 20xx". Answered Pinkie with confidence.

"Uhu? And you Miss Dash?".

"Uh? Hmmm xx July? No wait June yeah June 20xx". Rainbow answered with more less confidence and babbling all in the middle.

Stopper simply shook his head and Pinkie facepalmed at the fact that even though this was Rainbow's idea she was the one how failed to memorize her ID.

"Not even close lil lady, I'm sorry lil ones but I can't let you in".

"Not even me?". Asked Pinkie.

"Chances are that if your friend here have a fake ID yours it also fake better sure that sorry, so no I can't let either of you in".

Rainbow growled but calmed soon calmed down, she wasn't about to waste $100 for a little mistake. She walked close to the guy and spoke in a whisper.

""Hey how about you let us in and this $5 will be your he not bad right?".

"Miss, they pay me $22 por hour and you are asking me to risk it for $5, please just go and come back when you are 19, I'm pretty sure you are close to it so be patient".

"Grrrr ok how about $20 but no more". Rainbow insisted.

"MISS! If you don't leave this instant I'll kick you out myself!".

"Ok ok we're leaving, sorry for my friend, she's a little close to her period you know"

"Pinkie!". Pinkie started dragging Rainbow toward her bike not wanting more trouble.

"Stop! I don't want to go, what if... What if Big Mac or Luna are inside they can speak for us and let us in".

"Wait!". The guard walked toward them with a curious look.

"Did you? Did you say Luna as in the Empress of the Night Luna?".

"Yeah? She's our VP?".

The big guy paled and then turned all red and the girls wondered what was that about an empress.

"You're not lying are you? You really know the Empress?".

"We KNOW Miss Luna, like we said she's the VP of our school, why?".

"Then... Would you... Would you mind getting her autograph for me?".

Both girls looked at each other confused.

"I don't see why not, I get her signature every time I do some trouble around school". Rainbow answered knowing she was in Luna's red list of troublemakers.

"Really? If you...if you can get it for me then you may enter".

"Uh sure? But why do you want it so bad?".

"Why? Why you ask? Haven't you heard her sign?". The two girls shook their heads.

"SHE. ROCK. MY. WORLD! You don't know what you're missing, she's like... Like a diva! Ahem anyway it's a deal then you can go in".

The girls moved in without more questions just thanking their luck at such turn of events, they got access and all it would cost them was a mere signature from Luna.

Once inside the girls took the time to look around the first area, it had a bar with loads of different alcoholic drinks, a couple of jukebox and a few more arcade machines, the area wasn't so big but it was still a little empty.

The two girls approached the counter were the bartender immediately asked them for the kind of drink they wanted, Rainbow asked for beer for her and cola for Pinkie who wanted to order for herself but Rainbow at least new better to not let Pinkie drink any alcohol something the all the girls learned in one of their parties, poor Flutters was still terrified of clown noses and animals made with balloons.

The girls stood there looking for somewhere to go next, a big black double door would let music pass whenever someone open it and was the que Rainbow was looking for.

"Over there". Rainbow called to her companion but found her distracted by one of the arcades.

"Pinkie? What are you looking at?". Rainbow liked Arcades and video games just as much as any girl but old games weren't her thing.

"Look look Dashie! They have Hotdog Time! I thought I would never see that game again".

"Hotdog time? What the heck is that?".

"Oh is this awesome game were you control a superhero chef that fights sentient food while putting together hotdogs for customers, isn't that cool?".

Been about food Rainbow could understand why Pinkie found it interesting but she didn't in the slightest. " Uh sureeee super fun".

"So you think is dumb hu?".

"WHAT?! I didn't say that!".

"You forgot that I'm 1/16 Apple, I can still detect crappy ass lies Rainbow!".

"If you think this game is dumb try it".

"Pinkie please, I have survived way tougher games like this, like Battlefield and Call of duty!".

"Those are the same pew pew pew and nothing more but how about you play something else for a change, I dare ya!".

There, the magical word was thrown, if anybody wanted Rainbow Dash to fall for any trap just make it as a challenge and she would fall faster that Rarity when one of her manicured nails got scratched.

"FINE!, just don't cry sugar when I beat this game like a mule".

Rainbow put a quarter in the slot and the game give her 3 credits, she then started the first level, she moved the little chef around stepping over the food that collapsed to the lower level, a couple of funny looking eggs tried to pursued her and got her all three times consuming her credits.

"Not so easy uh?".

"I was! I... almost, ugh I was distracted! I got this!".

"Suuuure Daisy".

Rainbow deposited another coin in the slot, cracked her knuckles and then started again, she got a little farther this time but only as far as second stage, with a growl she used another coin then another and one more, soon a total of $5 was used and Rainbow managed to reach stage 4 until she officially declared the game unbeatable.

"Nope! The game can be cleared I have seen it".

"Yeah well? I don't care, I bet no one has gotten further that me".

"Actually there's a young couple that got as far as the 8th stage if I'm not mistaken".

The duo turned to see a a single man drinking at the edge of the bar, he looked still sober and nursing what was probably his only drink of the night.

"Level 8, wow I have only made it as far as level 6". Pinkie said quite impressed.

"Yeah? And who are they? Are they here right now? I want to challenge them!".

"Afraid they aren't here, they only come in Sundays as far as I know and it's only from time to time".

"Uh shocks! Too bad, I wanted to meet them and learn their secrets!".

"Well I don't know the names unfortunately but if you see them you can recognize them right away, the guy is a tall blonde with freckles and the lady is a redhead, they're always together when they show up".

The man drank the last of his beer and say goodbye to the shocked girls. "You don't think that...". Pinkie asked almost in a whisper.

"I... I don't know Pinkie, but this is too much a coincidence, who do we know that's tall, blonde and with freckles?".

"And the redhead? Do you think that she's Su-?".

"NO! I mean... Let's give her the chance to explain ok? Maybe is someone else". Pinkie thought about it but her memory didn't added any other girl with red hair that Big Mac had contact with.

"Ok Dashie, but what do we do now, wanna keep playing?".

"Nah, I lost interest, let's go to the next room, follow me".

The girls moved to through the door and found a small table in the dark area to seat, there was just a few tables empty, everything else was occupied, even in the 2nd floor there was people drinking, playing cards or just plain talking, the main attraction was the big stage in front and center where a couple was singing, the man who looked way younger that his partner was singing in low tone while shaking a couple of maracas, the woman singed in a pitch voice while slowly dancing around the male in a seductive and playful way.

The pair of singers looked happy, like if they were having the time of their lives, the mixed public was well entertain and applauds run left and right with some singing along, Rainbow didn't know the song but it sounded like something her old man would like.

Rainbow turned to the younger girl and found her deep in thoughts, a downcast expression in her baby face.

"Hey Pinkie light up will ya, that song is not so bad".

"Rainbow I... I don't feel well?".

"What?".

"I mean, WE are friends right? But why would Sunset kee-?".

"Pinkie! I told you we don't know if it is her yet".

"But what if it is her? Why keep the secret? I know Applejack is scary sometimes but its no like she really was going to hate us for going out with Big Mac, and all the things we have told Applejack to bug her? We were probably offending Sunset without knowing, but why?".

Rainbow was having a bad time keeping her temper down too, of all the 7 friends it was her and Rarity that did dirty jokes at Big Mac's expenses and Pinkie the next one, but if it really was Sunset how was going out with Mac all along how did she put up will all the crap they said about him.

Putting down her beer hard on the table Rainbow spoke. "Enough of this Pinkie! We didn't came here just to be al gloomy and shit, Let's show this people how the Rainbooms own the stage!".

Rainbow's battle cry actually got Pinkie out of her funk, if even for a bit, after some asking around they got green light to step up in the stage and were told how it worked, soon the two bandmates walked out with acoustic guitar in hand and Pinkie sat in the battery, after introducing themselves as Bluepink Popsicle the female duo throw some songs first by themselves and later another lady from the public join them with her lyrics.

After a food full hour in stage the girls stepped down to allow another volunteer to take the show.

"That's what I'm talking about! Don't you love when you get all those ovations? I think a couple of them were giving you their numbers".

"Yeah! But I'm not looking for anyone right now, how about you? Haven't you talked with Braeburn since... you know".

"Nah, he's busy helping The Apples and we kinda of agree that it was a one time thing only so that's how it is".

The girls stood in silent for a while just listening to the music in the background and the people chatting.

"I'm going to the restroom, be back".

"Okey dokey". Pinkie said in her happy tone but as Rainbow disappeared Pinkie's smile melted away to be changed by a sad frown, she tried to comprehend what was going on, not only with Sunset but with Dash and also Rarity as well, most of them thought her as an airhead but she was very intuitive, she came to the unfortunate position were she knew a little to much about her friends, Sunset's secret was just the cherry on top in a bunch of hidden truths that were showing their ugly heads little by little, she knew that Rainbow was approached by Cloudsdale and that she accepted, she knew that Rarity was been offered an opportunity in New York to work for a design firm, and now she learned of Sunset hidden relationship with her distant cousin for who she had a little crush, its not that she was jealous, she was actually happy for her relative and her friend but still hurt to find the true this way and maybe been indirectly responsible for their secret, having this bunch of depressing thoughts in her mind dried her throat so Pinkie took a gulp of her cola only to realise to late that it wasn't her bottle. "Pffffffh uh? Uh uh". Spitting the beer out of her mouth Pinkie saw that by accident she took Rainbow's beer and took quiet a shot, her cheeks turned pink as her hair almost immediately thanks to her zero alcohol tolerance.

"Hey Pinkie how about we try that game aga-what the?".

"Heeeeey Dashie, what took you so long, could find the (hick) hmm the zipper?".

"Pinkie don't tell me that you drank from my beer".

"No no no no! How... How dare you accuse me of stealing your beer, it right there! You see? Yeah I totally did (hick)".

"Dammit Pinkie! Maud is going to kill me ugh, come on, we can't stay like this".

"That's ok girlfriend, I don't mind staying (hick)".

"No you won't". Dash hook an arm under Pinkie's and help her up, the pink girl struggled a bit but she stood up and walked with her friend's help, as they did their way out close to the door it was suddenly open from the other side causing Rainbow to stumble and almost fall however she managed to find hold in the wall, holding Pinkie with the other hand.

"Hey watch it!". The other person didn't pay any attention to the Rainboom member.

"Come on Pinkie". Rainbow tried to move through the door but Pinkie didn't move pulling her back.

"Pinkie what are you do-?". Rainbow went silent when she saw what got Pinkie's attention, the wall had several pictures of patrons and special customers and Pinkie was frozen watching one of them, the title was 'Empress' and in the picture was a elegant dressed Luna with 4 more persons to her side, 2 on the left and 2 on the other side, the girls new all of them, Cheerilee and Thunderlane were at Luna's left and to her right were Big Mac and Sunset hugging each other.

The way back to Rainbow's was a quiet one, there was no more doubt in their minds who was going out with who, by the time the girls did it to bed it was almost 3 am, they planned to sleep as much as possible but a text from Applejack asking them to show up early than normal broke that wish.

Author's Notes:

Little back tracking in the story, special thanks to my buddy Dee for helping me with this chapter and assisting me in our world of tanks match, he killed 2 heavies with his light T-100! Kuddos man.

17.- Fears

Sunset and Mac walked out of the room with a smile on their faces that almost reached from ear to ear, it also seemed that they took a shower, when Celestia saw them her first impression was of happiness seen her former apprentice in such a good mood even after the terrible event she and the other princesses forced upon her, the fact that another of her pupils reached ascension warmed her hearth, Celestia knew that Sunset would do so much good in the other world and also she would be loved and cared for.

"My, you look like you're glowing, that nap must have been better that good". Celestia commented making Sunset's already pink cheeks get even darker and Mac to make odd noises while scratching the back of his head with a silly smile to boast.

"We... Thanks for the room yer majesty, we needed that".

"Yes thank you".

"You are more that welcome, if you require in the future the room can be available for you should you visit us again, for now we need to proceed as accorded, my sister is ready with her gift, she's waiting for us in the chamber were the trial was done, please follow me".

Celestia didn't wait for the couple as she started walking toward the round chamber.

Mac and Sunset exchanged looks but didn't said anything, as they walked Celestia spoke again. " Twilight told me about your proposition in how to deal with Professor Turner and while I believe that he require a more stern punishment I think your plan will do more good that lock him away, so do not worry about him, he'll assist us in regain the Alicorn Talisman from the rebels and from there we'll just keep an eye on him".

"Thank ya kindly yer highness".

"Think nothing of it".

"Where's Twilight by the way I want to ask her something important". Sunset asked but. Celestia didn't react the way Sunset expected.

"I'm afraid she wouldn't be coming back for now, she received a distress message from Ponyville and had to rush there".

"What? What happened? Will she be ok?".

"I don't have all the facts but it must likely be about the two prisoners that you captured back there and as for her safety you don't need to worry, Cadance and her brother went with her, should she need more help Starlight and Discord will come if called". Celestia's reassurance was valid, little in this world could stand the combined magic of 2 princesses plus the lord of chaos and a prodigy unicorn.

"What about the problem with the portals? I know ya can't use the one the Professor created without the amulet and how to turn it on".

"True, apart from the original one here in the castle we don't know of any other, however as Sunset knows Twilight was able to create one using the magic journal, not to mention all that magic that sipped to your world indicate that more portals may exist and we don't know their location, if the rebel found one there's no doubt in my mind that they are using it". Celestia explained with a hint of dread in her voice.

"That's probably how they attacked Twilight without looking suspicious and worse yet they may use it to cause trouble in Canterlot City too".

As Mac thought about the dangers that his family and friends could be exposed to the three ponies finally arrived to the chamber for the trial were Luna was already waiting.

"Welcome back". Called the dark blue princess, she was occupying her throne and had a velvet pillow floating near her with magic.

"My sister had your aid ready". Celestia told the couple.

"Let me explain, this... (The pillow floated in front of Sunset and Mac showing a black necklace with a purple stone in the middle) is the Tantabus, right now it is in a sleeping state, when you travel back to your world put it on before sleep and it will enter the dreams of the wearer, once inside the dream it will connect with any tantanite lurking in the dreams of the humans and will pull them out toward itself, this process will take time and it will require a powerful will to wield it". After explaining she lifted the artifact and guide it toward Sunset.

"That means that only people with great mastery over his or her dreams can wear this necklace, since Sunset is a princess now I believe that she's the more suited to use it, but, should you be unable to do so find someone who qualifies and give the necklace to him or her". Celestia finished the explanation and Sunset nodded taking the magic jewelry with her magic she attached it to herself.

"One more thing before send you home, due to the danger of the situation once you are through the portal we will destroy it, but fear not, as long as you have the magic journal with you we can still communicate and once the danger pass we can open a new portal with Twilight's journal or with the Professor's help".

"It is sad to heard that but I'm glad that we can still come after all this is over".

Celestia nodded and then using her magic along her sister the four disappeared and reappeared back in the room were the mirror was been guarded , this time there were six guards watching the mirror.

As they looked around Celestia touched the mirror with her horn and the surface turned liquid indicating her activity.

"I'm happy to see you grow this far Sunset Shimmer and it fill me with joy to know that you had found friendship and purpose in the human world but over everything that you have found love".

Sunset blushed and hook a leg around Mac to confirm the point.
"Yes your highness, I'm thankful for everything that you and Twilight taught me, I couldn't be happier".

"Now young stallion, I hope you take good care of her always". Celestia warned the red pony.

"No need for that ma'am, she's mah heart and I would be an idiot if ah let her".

"Glad to heard that, now then, it is time".

"Goodbye my little ponies and good luck".

The earth pony and the alicorn nodded and then walked through the magic gateway, the surface continued in its liquid form for a few more minutes until it became calm again.

"Ready sister?".

"Ready".

The two ancient alicorns joined their horns and accumulated magic, when they had enough the let the magic flow forward striking the mirror's upper part, immediately the surface trembled and finally cracked, the frame lost all its shine returning to be only a broken rusty mirror with no trace of what once was.

"It is done, the rest is up to them".

"Tia? Do you think she can defeat her? She has the amulet now and it's probably well under its influence, but more that that I'm worried about her own sanity".

Celestia closed her eyes for a few seconds trying to see past the upcoming storm but the future was cloudy still making her effort pointless.

"She's not alone Lulu, and that already give Sunset an advantage over her foe, her friends and her lover will be there for her of that...I'm sure".

CHS FRONT YARD...
Flying out the magical portal Mac landed hard in his butt followed by his girlfriend who luckily had him to pamper her fall. Sunset stood up and helped Mac to his feet, the two took a few minutes to regain their bearings, fortunately the School was free of bystanders and onlookers giving them some privacy.

"Holy cows! Mac is Wednesday! And school is way over". Sunset spoke with surprise checking her cellphone, only now did Mac remembered that both of their phones and clothes disappeared when they first arrived in Equestria but because all the running around there was no real time to ponder about that, know back in Canterlot City his phone was full of missing calls from Applejack, Granny, Bloom, and the sisters, some others from other people but his sister was the most prominent in the list.

"Oh crap! Crap, crap!". Sunset cursed checking her list of missing call too. " Mr Scroll called me already, he must be piss".

Mac remembered that today he was supposed to talk to him about his business proposal. Making his mind about a path of action Mac decided to talk to the man first to prevent Sunset from carry the blame of the failed meeting.

"Let's get mah truck first and I'll take ya to speak with yer boss". Mac said while walking toward in the direction of were he left his vehicle.

"Wait Mac, aren't you going to check on your family first?". Sunset asked catching up to him and holding his hand, Mac stopped watching her with a surprised look but simply smiled and didn't let go of her hand. "Uh what was that about?".

Mac continued walking for a bit without answering " ya know that yer holding mah hand in plain view in front of the school right".

"I... Yeah, it just that after what happen I thought about us and I'm know now that we were just been silly about been together, I can't lose time doing what I like with who I love just because some little shame".

"That so? Nothing like almost dying to motive ya uh?".

Sunset slapped his arm as hard as she could which was just strong enough to sting a little "Dummy".

"Who's dummy?". Mac asked playfully.

"Mine!". Sunset declared by jumping on his back, she always wanted to do that in public, as a show of their relationship and to convey to any other girl that this was her man.

Not too far from the school the couple found the truck were Mac left it past monday, they got inside and right away Mac noticed that someone has been inside but decided to keep quiet for the moment.

As they drove toward the Mall Sunset saw just a few citizens walking around in the streets and almost no cars in the roads either.

"Something weird is going on, the streets are almost empty".

"Eeyup, never seen the town like this, not even before a storm". A bad feeling settled in the couple as they arrived at the mall only to find the place almost empty as well, a few cars were in the parking lot, mostly in the tenants area and just a few less in the customer's.

After getting inside the mall the situation started to become apparent for them, people walked with little energy and the ones that were trying to do their normal routine were having trouble due to the lack of good sleep, some others simply lashed at anyone who they came across.

"You don't think that this is the tantanites work do ya?".

"Didn't the Luna princess said that they filled people's dream with nightmares, well if I had bad dreams for a couple of days straight I'll would be all grumpy and stuff".

"But only a few of us have magic, I don't think they will last too much so the town should be back to normal soon". Sunset moved ahead when she saw the Sushi restaurant "Let me speak with him first, don't know in what mood he's right now".

"Sure thing Sunny, I'll have something in the meantime, anything you recommend?".

"Sure. Hey Wats, are you by yourself?". Sunset called to one of her coworkers who looked half sleep out of boredom.

"Hey Sunset, kind of late don't you think? Well there's not much to do anyway so I'll let you off this time, the boss send the others back early because sales were too slow today". Wats saw Sunset companion with curiosity and asked " Who's your friend by the way?".

"Uh he's my... My boyfriend Macintosh Apple, please could you serve him a happy combo # 4? Oh and put it on my tab will ya? I need to talk with the boss". Wats suddenly became more alive hearing what Sunset just told him and turned to Mac who was taking a seat on one of the many empty stools and waved at the teen.

"Uh sure, hmm the boss is a little off today so watch out". Wats warned Sunset as he started preparing the dish for the blonde farmer. Sunset knocked at the door and waited until the man inside called her.

"Shimmer! If it was another person or in another day I would had suspended you already for not showing up in time at work but I know you so I want to heard why are you late?".

"I'm sorry sir but I had troubles with my car and I couldn't contact you until now but Macintosh Apple brought me here to work and talk to you".

The asian man also changed a little at the mention of Mac been there but Sunset could see that the man was still a bit upset and tired.

"Well, that's good and sorry for been a little pushy, I haven't slept well this couple of days and some of the staff have the same problem, have to send must if them home today for that, anyway where's the man?".

"Mac is outside having one of our dishes, I asked Wats to putted on me so don't worry about payment".

"That's ok, he needs to see what we sell if he's really interested about doing business with us, alright then, I'll talk to him while he's eating".

Before the man walked out Sunset stopped him "Sir, there's something that you need to know before talking to him".

"Hm?".

"He and I... We are in a relationship, we have been together for around a year now and so he didn't need much convincing from my part to talk to you, so don't worry about the thing that you promise me, I don't deserve them if I didn't really did anything".

The manager's face changed to a puzzled one but after some thinking he just laughed " If it was someone else I may have thought that your confession just now was all a ruse to make me feel sympathetic for you, but I know you Miss Shimmer and how hardworking and honest you are, if what I heard about the Apples been honest too is true then you will make a pretty good couple, I'll stick to my promise if we agree into a partnership".

"Tha-thank you sir, I'm really grateful".

"For now just help Wats to clean up, we'll be closing early today, no point into keeping open with how things are right now".

"Thanks sir and don't worry, I have a good feeling that things will go back to normal soon, even better".

"Ha ha, I hope you are correct, now let's get this over with".

Once Sunset was alone she touched the gem in the necklace for reassurance. "I know they'll get better, we will make it better".

As Sunset helped to clean up she stole a few glances to the two men talking in front, Mac looked relaxed and his soft laugh could be heard from time to time, despite the tired look in Mr Scroll's face it looked like he was having a good conversation too, after a full hour talking the men got up and shook hands, Mr Scroll looked particularly relieved and if the pat he give Mac in the back of Mac was any indication the deal looked as good as done.

The manager walked to his two employees " thanks you two, that will be all for today, I'll finish the rest so you can leave now, oh and Shimmer I'll need you here 30 minutes earlier".

"Sure thing sir, ok then I'll see you tomorrow". Sunset waved and met with Mac who was waiting for her. Immediately she clamped to his arm and Mac smiled at her affection.

"So how did it go?".

"We agreed first to see which of our products would be able to sale in his store, cider and apple juice mostly but we are thinkin in a few that can be mixed, I'll have to ask Applejack to come up with a few recipes since she had experience in the smoothie business, after we have a good number of products we can plan in prices and delivery schedules, it will take probably another week before we can sign somethin up but the man looks easy to work with".

"I'm glad, also AJ is gonna be happy that she'll get to participate".

"Eeyup! Now then, as much as I want to stick with ya I think we need ta get ya back home, lil Ray must be hungry and mah family must be worry sick".

"I left a few extra crickets for Ray to last for 4 days so I'm not worried but I need to check on my friends".

"Ok then let's". Mac and Sunset went to the truck and front there to her apartment. The little travel was spend in silence and caresses, in a few minutes they were at their destination.

Sunset jumped off the truck and after sealing the day with a passionate kiss the two parted ways, after a sigh of love scaped her she did her way to the door of her apartment only to find a hooded figure waiting seating in front of her door.

The person seemed to have fallen sleep seating in the hallway with its back against the wall, a few snores indicating her successful slumber.

"Ahem, ahem, can I help you?". Sunset had to rise her voice to be heard by the unknown visitor.

"Awwwgh, about time you showed up! I got hours waiting here and I think my butt is numb now".

"A-Aria Blaze?".

"No! Lauren Faust! Of course is me you... Ugh anyway I came to talk to you... If you have time".

"You... Want to talk to me? Me? Alone?". Sunset asked with the incredulity of the world.

"Yes godammmit! You and in private unless you want everyone to know about horseland and shit!".

"Will you shut up! I'm trying to sleep here dammit!". The unholy scream from across one of the doors more that shut both girls.

"Will you... please let me talk to you in private?". Aria sucked at speaking politely but she didn't have time to lose.

"O-ok I guess, come in". Sunset used her key and opened leaving the ex-siren first then getting in herself, she was glad she cleaned before departure, last thing she wanted was to be make fun by Aria of all people or Rainbow Dash, yeah definitely Rainbow was worse Sunset thought.

"You can seat near the table or in the bed if you want, just let me take care of my pet and I'll be free".

"Sure wherever". Aria approached the bed but stopped when she remembered something Cheerilee told her and took one of the chairs near the table but kept her distance from it, Sunset too kept an eye on her just to be sure she wasn't trying to trick her into lower her guard.

After tending to the little lizard Sunset took the other chair opposed to Aria and spoke. " do you want something to drink first?".

Aria did a low growl before answering. "No need... Th-thanks... Anyway to the main point, when are you and your lazy friends gonna fix this fucking problem, I mean when we tried to take over the school you were over our butts from day one and here you are in the middle of a fucking tantanite invasion and you dweebs aren't doing shit so what gives?".

"WHAT?".

"You heard me Shimmer, or is Apple bucking you so hard that your brain stopped working already".

Sunset's eyes widen from shock but soon after her whole demeanor changed, then she spoke almost in a whisper but the girl in front still heard her. "Aria Blaze, only because you are new in the redemption thing will I let this insult slip, but do it again... insult MY friends, insult MY boyfriend or OWN relationship and I promise you, an eternity in the moon will be a mercy compared to what I will do to YOU!".

Aria new from her time with Adagio when someone bluffed and when a threat was real, Sunset Shimmer wasn't bluffing and if the pink glow coming from her body was a warning then she would keep her mouth shot for life's fucking sake.

"Ok ok, I get it, sorry geez, whatever, anyway what about what I told you". Aria tried to sound unaffected but inside she was shacking like a leaf in a storm.

The normal Sunset Shimmer returned instantly but Aria moved her chair a bit back. "How do you know about the tentanites? I just learned from the princesses back in Equestria not long ago".

"Didn't purple bu- I mean Sparkle told you? We're kind of old gals, not Celestia's ancient old but way older that you, so we heard a lot of old legends before that beardo unicorn send us here, anyway I caught one of the little bugs stock on Cheerilee and that's how I know is them attacking the city".

Sunset absorbed the information and it did match everything so far, more importantly, it meant that the whole city was already under their influence.

"If my friends haven't done anything is more likely because they don't know about it, I went to Equestria to know about them and how to stop them".

"Really? Well shit then, looks like I was worried for nothing".

"Thanks for helping Cheerilee, you do care for her do you".

Aria's cheeks turned pink immediately. "What? Fuck no... I mean she's my roommate and I... I mean...agh screw you". Aria said in an angry tone but Sunset felt no real venom behind it making her smile.

" I can't believe I'm gonna say this but... Your doing good Aria".

"Wherever".

"Ok then, I need to gather my friends and-".

"Sorry to burst your bubble but it seem like your friends will need some bitch slapping first, Cheerilee tried to ask them about the tentanites but she didn't have any luck with them, the bubbly one and the sport maniac are suspended, the timid one and the prissy missed school today and the last two... well Cheerilee said that they are almost mental asylum material right now, her words not mine, you were the only one who was gone the longest so I thought that you would be the better option to talk about this shit".

"Damn, it very likely that the tentanites already got to them, if we don't stop them they'll lose their magic, I need to contact Mac, hey Aria, how come you were able to help Cheerilee?".

The girl tensed at the question cursing by not mentioned earlier about her new found magic, still she opted for playing it safe.
"I don't know why but I'm able to see them while they do their stuff, it seems that I can sense them too because I felt it in the Apple girl as well, I was able to destroy two of them from Cheerilee and I'm sure I'm gonna have to destroy another one today, every time I do it this happen". Aria showed Sunset her glowing mint colored glow.

"That's strange, the tentanites are supposed to absorb magic not give magic, Princess Luna didn't mentioned anything like this". Sunset explained more perplexed now with the news that Aria showed her.

"We need to act quickly id we want to stop them".

"Good luck then, you'll need it". Aria got up but before she could give three steps Sunset got a hold of her shoulder.

"When I said 'we' I was also referring to you too Aria".

"What?! Don't joke with me Shimmer, I came to inform you and that's done, the rest is up to you and your meddling gang".

"Well sorry but if what you told me is true and my friends are acting up chances are they'll be no good for this and you are the only other person I know besides Mac and Me that is immune to those things".

"So what, this is not my problem, I'm not some heroine trying to save people I don't know". Aria shook Sunset's hand off her and did her way to the door, she was nervous and was prepared to get her ass kick if the other girl insisted on get her help but surprisingly Shimmer never moved, still Aria could feel her eyes zooming on her, after what felt like an eternity she reached the handle and opened the door, her treacherous paranoia force her to look at her back just like that time she run away from Adagio but unlike the terrifying image of the siren leader cursing her she found the Rainboom member watching her with... Pity? Disappointment? Sympathy? Arian didn't know and decided that was for the better.

She didn't know when she did her way to the street, shaking but fine, all that was left was to go back to her apartment with Lee and rid her friend of the equestrian parasite that probably was lash to her once again, even knowing of the creature she still went to school to look for the help of the Rainbooms, that was weird Aria thought, until now she didn't considered anyone her friend, Aria Blaze didn't have or needed friends, yet somehow the bossy librarian was as close as she had ever have. Aria cursed her memory for replaying once again what the Rarity girl told her " we use the words 'please' and 'thanks' to remind ourselves that we are friends, just like Miss Cheerilee did".
____________________________________________________________________

Back in her apartment Sunset couldn't shake her disappointment away after seen Aria leave like that, part of her wanted her help because of her friends but another part wished for Aria to turn a new live with all the good stuff that came with it, she watched her with more that her eyes, her princess powers seemed to react to her inner turmoil, she wasn't entirely against helping her but her fears won in the end and so Aria left with that and Sunset couldn't, wouldn't force her, reformation and redemption were worlds apart and Sunset knew it better that must people.

Still, there was a mission to fulfill and no time to waist, taking her car keys Sunset did her way to her Twilight's home.

SWEET APPLES ACRES, HOMESTEAD.
After so many crazy things and some very special moments Macintosh was finally back, despite feeling physically great his mind was tired just thinking at what he was going to tell to his family, been gone for 2 days without a phone call or even a clue of where he was going was a good way to get beaten up by his kin.

Taking a deep breath Mac opened the door only to find his cousin Jonagold about to do the same.

"Bi-Big Mac?".

"Heya cousin, almost bump into ya there". Mac talked with a smile but her shocked expression did it banish.

"We... We were so worried! We're you been you log!".

"Holy cows and horses! Yer back cuz, I... I thought that... Nevermind". Breaburn exclaimed in surprise before settling down in the sofa of the living room, tired and sleep deprived, Mac could see black marks under his eyes just like with his female cousin.

"Where's the rest of the family?".

"My sister is with lil bloom and Granny upstairs, there very tired too... Jackie is... She's in the barn and she ain't too good right now". Big Mac listened and came to the conclusion that the nightmare bugs were the culprit of everything.

"I'll go and talk to them, there's something I need to talk to y'all, just wait here a bit". Mac did as planned and a few minutes later Apple Bloom and Honeydew came walking down the stairs while Mac carried his complaining grandmother in his arms.

"Ah told ya already that I can walk by myself! ya think that I'm some decrepit mummy or somethin, I thought ya better ya goof".

"Nope, I know ya can Granny but thought ya needed a lift".

"Big brother? Where had ya been? Applejack was looking for ya everywhere'".

"Gimme a sec sis and I'll explain". Mac settled her Grandma over the sofa next to Braeburn and waited until everyone was seated.
"First let me apologize for not been around this two past days, ya have been doin great with yer jobs and I couldn't be prouder, ya too Lil sis, I have been gone helpin mah girlfriend with very important stuff, stuff that's related to yer lack of sleep". The admission of his girlfriend didn't escape the attention of his cousins, Granny and Bloom who already knew of Sunset smiled and giggled respectively.

"Ya know how Applejack and her friends have magic right?". Mac asked his cousins who nodded in response.

"At first Ah thought you guys were pulling mah leg and AJ were using those pills things that get ya strong and bulky but after some more proof I believed". Braeburn told the rest.

"Ok good, this magic came from a portal that connects our world with another full of talking ponies, the thing affecting everyone's sleep is coming from there and... Sunset and I went there to find a solution".

"Sunset? The redhead friend of Jackie?".

"Yes! She's Big Mac's girlfriend! I can finally say it aloud!".

"You knew about them Lil Bloom?". Asked Dew surprised.

"Well about time ya find yer courage to confess the true ya goof and thanks to that I can get some money out of Lil Lulu ha ha". Granny said with a happy tone.

"Ya were playin bets at my love li- ya know what? That's not surprisin at all knowin yer the one who thought her how ta play". Mac said remembering the times the two would play him out of his money.

"Anyway, Sunset's gonna need her friends help and that include AJ of course". At the mention of his sister everyone turned silent, even Granny Smith and that wasn't a good sign.

"Cuz ya probably gonna need that armor stuff ya used when playin cus Applejack wants to tussle ya around for been gone".

"Told ya it was goin to bite ya in the arse soon". Granny said while pushing herself up. "Ya may want to wait until ha speak some sense into her first". She moved but Mac stood in her way.

"Don worry non Granny, ah am the one who messed up and ah am the one da need to fix this, I'll come back in a jiff".

"Big Mac seriously, she's not ok, she's a firecracker ready ta blow, she may even hurt ya!".

"Thanks y'all but ah need ta do this one way or another". Mac smiled to his family to show he wasn't worried although deep inside he was, he didn't know how bad his sister was or if that magic boost he got back in ponyland was still effective here and without Sunset near him, it was a really stupid gamble that neither Luna nor Granny would take.

Clearing his mind Mac approached the barn and he could heard the distinctive sound of fabric been torn apart, when he approached the door a projectile went flying through the air landing several feet away, Mac focussed in the destroyed object and recognized it as one of the old practice dummies he used for football, those things weighted quiet a lot, Mac himself could carry one with some trouble but somehow this one was send flying like it was nothing.

Mac gulped but steeled himself remembering why was he here.
Mac stepped inside finding his blonde sister with her back to him, she was wearing her cut jeans with only a tank top for companion and her work boots, AJ was sweating profoundly and her hair was worse that a cube of hey that was thrown inside a storm.

"AJ? I'm back... and I need to talk ta ya". His voice was carried to her sister ears immediately and her form went limp, very slowly Applejack turned to make sure she didn't imagined her brother and when she did her world suddenly weighed a ton less, a small smile of relief appeared for a second giving Mac the hope that they could have their conversation without violence but that hope was squashed when her green eyes turned cold and full of anger.

"Well, I'll be damn, the great Macintosh finally shows up! Ya gotta believed!".

"AJ... I know ya must be angry at me for leavin without tellin ya where or when would I come back, but I have a good reason and... I need to ya to know that-".

"SHOT IT YOU! Ya think I care what lousy excuses ya have for what ya did? Ya think ya could just do wherever ya wanted and we all would just roll on our backs and accepted what ya did as nothing important! Sorry big brother... but ya crossed a very delicate line with yer secrets... and now is time to atone for it".

Without warning Applejack stroke the dummy next to her sending it flying just like the other one, the material holding the stuffing inside tearing with the impact.

Mac took a couple of steps back and did a gesture of surrender.
"Sis please, ah know ya are tired and angry and ha will take any punishment ya wanna give me but first we need yer help for-".

"WE? WE! ya mean you and that rattlesnake of a friend? And speaking of her, were is she? Where's she hiding?".

"Applejack! Tight yer tongue, She's yer friend of years".

"That so? I don't remember havin friends that stab ya in the back, friends that seduce yer brother into leaving yer kin and yer duties only so she can fuck ya go-!".

Applejack couldn't finish her cursing as the hand of his brother struck her across the face, she staggered back holding her hand to her red cheek.

"This ain't ya Applejack! Ya had been always a sensitive and understandin girl, not this cursin inconsiderate girl ah have in front of me, ah know how bad I did by keepin mah affair a secret but ah never did it out to hurt ya or betray ya or yer friends". Mac took a few breaths to calm himself, the hand he used to slap Applejack ached.

Applejack continued looking at Mac with shock, her brother had never hit her before, in her delirium due to lack of sleep his face shifted from that of his own with the one of her late father causing her to panic and move away from him.

"Applejack! I wanna help ya and yer friends but we can't do squat if ya don talk ta me, please little sis". Mac extended his hand slowly to not frighten Applejack, the blonde girl was crying now and still looking shock but her anger had subdued and turn into fear and uncertainty.

Applejack tried to take his brother's hand but her fear prevented her and instead she retreated more from Mac.

"Ya don understand, we were supposed to be friends always, but now we aren't, we kept secrets, Rainbow and Rarity are goin to study away, Twilight is thinkin in goin back to Crystal Prep and Sunset... Sunset... She messed with mah family!". Applejack last words carried the anger that she was storing inside and in a fluid motion she dashed toward the double door of the barn.

"APPLEJACK!". Mac's cry for his sister was send away along him when Applejack shove him away, the runaway girl didn't stop to look back either, she just kept running until her figure disappeared into the sea of trees and the night.

After shaking the pain from the fall Mac sprinted to the orchard to chase his sister but his phone demanded his attention, seen the ID Mac answered.

"Hon, sorry but things ain't so good right now?".

"I know, that's why I'm calling you, I'm with Twilight right now and... Mac... The Rainbooms... are no more".

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading, hoping some like it so far. New story coming up soon, only need a good image and a proper ending, thanks again comments are always welcome.

18.- Realities.

"What?".

"Is as you hear, The Rainbooms broke up while we were back in Equestria Mac, Twilight told me, I'm here with her in her home". Sunset explained to her boyfriend Mac who was both stunt and worried, so her sister wasn't the only one with this crisis. "Mac?".

"I... I hear ya, how is she? How is Twilight?". Stupid question Mac thought but he needed to know anyway.

"She's pretty bad, she's crying and tired, Mac... She hasn't slept and I'm afraid her condition may get worse after the fight with the rest". Sunset explained, she was outside of her friend's room while Shining Armor tried to calm her down.

"She's must have one of those things stuck on her".

"Yes I don't doubt it, listen Mac we need to act quickly, Aria came to my apartment after we parted and she told me that the whole city is flooded with tantanites".

"Agree, Sunny... Applejack knows about us... ah tried to talk her down but she ran away and ah don know where she is, if ya see her keep yer distance and call me immediately she ain't in her right mind".

Sunset swallowed hard, it was the worst case scenario playing right now, worse yet the fact that her friends broke their friendship just the same day they came back make thing far harder to fix.

"What do we do? Luna told us that we can only use the Tantabus while sleeping, I'm gonna have to used it tonight or it could get worse if we wait".

"Ok but I don want ya doin it by yerself, can ya call Miss Celestia and ask if ya can pass the night with them, if ya get no answer come over and do it here".

"Ok... I will, Mac... I feel like all of this is my fault, if I just...".

"Don do that Hon, yer friends need ya strong right now, blaming ourself right now doesn't help them at all, when da time comes we will apologize together, trust me, they'll be fine, yer friendship is tougher that this".

"Thank you Mac I... I love you".

"Love ya too Sunny, now go and be a hero my princess".

"Eeyup, see ya soon". Sunset said her goodbye and with new found confidence she new she could do it, in that moment Shining walked out of his sister's room.

"She calmed down a little but she's in no condition to go around".

"That's ok, I just want to talk a little before I leave". Armor nodded and left Sunset back into the room, she found Twilight holding Spike close to her chest, her face stained by both tears and black bags.

"Twi, I'm sorry I put you through this but I'll fix it, I promise and then we'll talk with everyone just hang in there ok?". Sunset told The bespectacled Twilight while hugging her and wishing she could stay, Twilight took some heavy insults due to her covering up for her.

"Spike, take care of her".

"Don't worry, I have her, good luck". The little dog responded.

As Sunset left the residence she called Celestia to ask her if she could stay the night but she got no answer, she tried again and received the same result, then she called Luna and the call was successful.

"About time girl! Me and my sister were about to tear apart that other world looking for you two, well mostly me, Tia doesn't feel right, she's having nightmares and panic attacks, matter of fact the whole school is out of control, but anyway how did it go?".

"We are fine thank you and it went well, we know what's going on too and that's the reason for the call, can I spend the night with you and Miss Celestia?".

"Uh? Sleep here? I don't see why not, you could help me with Tia so I don't mind but what happen to your apartment?".

"My place is ok but I need a better place for what I'm going to do".

"Oh! And what's that".

"Save the city!".

"Magic stuff?".

"Magic stuff".

"Damn! Well? No problem then, call me when you get here".

Sunset confirmed and ended the call, it was a short drive to the sister's house but she would be careful non the less.
__________________________________________________________________

Aria walked to the nearest bus stop and waited for it to arrive, after leaving Shimmer to fix the problem with the night bugs she didn't have any reason to stay out any longer, Cheerilee probably was waiting in home already wondering were she could be but Aria wouldn't tell her, she was doing this for convenience only and if Lee saw her actually seeking and giving assistance she wouldn't never heard the end of it.

It was true what she told the Rainboom girl, she wasn't a hero like them, she wasn't looking to help strangers or trying to be a good person, she was content with her life right now and if she could keep it that way then so be it, even though she wouldn't admitted living with the librarian was easy the high point in her otherwise shitty life.

So why ruined by trying to be something she wasn't, her mind wondered back to when she saved Lee from the tantanite the first night, waking up in her arms and receiving a thank you felt good, Lee then went back to work the next day and like before she came back with one of those things attached to her, although Aria destroyed the new bug with easy she recommended her to stay at home until the bugs died out but she told her that the school needed her and she couldn't let them off, she went to look for the magic band but found the member either missing or uncooperative, yet she tried the next day too forcing her body to get tag by the bugs once more and get the thing exorcised from her body again.

The process couldn't be completely harmless if her cries of pain were any indicator and yet she continued exposing herself to help others. Adagio would have called Lee an idiot for not getting anything in exchange and Sonata wouldn't had understood her actions at all. She was more like the Rainlosers, someone who wanted to help and didn't care if it was a friend, enemy or a complete stranger.

Her inner turmoils were dispelled when an old lady arrived to seat in the same bench as Aria probably to take the same bus, the lady had the same problem as most citizens by now, lack of good sleep and tiredness, as soon as the lady sat she waved at Aria although she didn't responded back.

After a few minutes the lady fell sleep and like a clock in point the tantanite within her started morphing her dream into a nightmare, the lady whimpered a few times and sobs could be heard too, Aria could see the magic bug perfectly and her hand reacted trying to touched, when Aria realized what she was about to do she pulled back. "Idiot! You are not a hero, this has nothing to do with you, just ignore her".

Aria continued ignoring the troubled lady and cursed for the bus to hurry up but it was nowhere in sight. The lady continued her suffering and Aria clenched her eyes shot mentally refusing to let feelings of compassion or good will best her, in a flash of irritation Aria extended her arm toward the lady.

The sleeping woman suddenly felt a bit of pain, like been pull up violently, but she wasn't, she was still seating in the bench were the younger girl was but now the girl was gone, at the distance the bus could be seen approaching and the lady wondered if the missing girl got bored of waiting and left, she didn't know why but she felt refreshed like a big weight had been taken from her, as she boarded the bus she tried for God knows how many times to nap a little without a freaking nightmare showing up, surprisingly, she did.

From a corner Aria breathed heavily watching her treacherous hand glowing with more magic that before, she did it, she helped someone for no real reason other that to not seen her like that, she could lie to herself of course, mentally saying she did it to gather more magic to use for herself later, she could say that she did it only to shut up the woman, but Aria knew why she did it and the reality make her want to puke.

OUTSIDE SWEET APPLES ACRES.
Applejack breathed hard trying to refill her lungs as much as possible, the race had been hard with her dragging legs making her tumble and fall many times in the dark, her knees had scratches and bruises all around, her legs too were showing some cuts were thorny bushes had whipped her naked skin, she was sweating even worse that when her brother found her in the barn.

She was so tired that she feared that if she sat down she wouldn't have the energy to stand up again, this was probably what Big Mac felt when he worked himself to exhaustion those years ago, barely sleeping and eating, but he did it for months while Applejack had only been like this for 3 days top, her heart felt cold and shattered, part of her mind still raged for the secret of his brother's relationship with Sunset as well as the secret of her friends leaving for other cities to study rather that continuing their path to adulthood together, her tired mind replaying the events that took place earlier in the day.

FLASHBACK...
Applejack munched loudly into her apple while waiting for the rest of the Rainbooms to show up, Rarity was using her time drawing sketches for new designs but the one she was doing end up like the last 37, in a pile near the trash can, Fluttershy was more paranoid that normal and kept jumping from every little shadow or sound she heard, then door to the little burger joint swung open at the arrival of the last three expected members, Rainbow, Pinkie and Twilight, Sunset like the 2 days before was no show which make Applejack even more annoyed.

Twilight took the chair next to Fluttershy who just jumped a little, Rainbow was about to seat next to the Apple girl but seen her sour mood gave the spot to Pinkie who was still downcast from her suspension.

"Ah think we can start talkin now, don't see any reason to wait for Miss Gone Absent".

"Darling while I'm kind of disappointed that Sunset had gone away without telling us I don't think is that big of a deal for insults".

"Just because ya don know the whole thing, and speakin of missing what the heck did ya two did that got ya suspended?".

"Don't wanna talk about it". Rainbow said while observing the place, the owner was the only other occupant besides the 6 girls and even then he was more busy fighting his own drowsiness.

"I'm not askin ya, I'm askin mah cousin".

Pinkie went stiff at been pointed as the source of the conversation now. " Well you see-".

"Don try to lie Pinkie, I'll know right away".

"Shees Applejack! This is a meeting or a jury because with that attitude of your I feel like I'm in the latter". Rainbow shot with an angry tone.

"I... sorry, I haven't feelin well lately".

"Non of us have Applejack and I know that Big Mac's absence is worrying you intensely but try to lower your outbursts please".
Rarity wasn't in control over her emotions either but at leas she could distract herself with her work.

"We... got in trouble for going out last night and I may have taken a tiny sip of beer".

"Pinkie! You didn't need to tell them! Argh, besides Applejack is right to be angry but not at us".

"What... what do you mean Rainbow?". Twilight asked almost fearing the answer.

"Let me ask you this, isn't a little weird that Big Mac is gone at the same time that Sunset banished too?". Rainbow wasn't going to let this little secret keep going while she and her friends had to deal with an angry Applejack.

"Surely you are not suggesting what I think you are?". Rarity thought about it too but kept quiet giving her friend the benefit of the doubt.

"Ok Dash, if ya have somethin to say, say it and be done with it".

Pinkie pulled Rainbow's sleeve trying to refrain her friend from blowing the whole thing when their feelings were been dulled by lack of sleep.

"Ok you wanna know what we found last night, well then le-".

"Girls girls, I... I think we should wait for Sun-".

"I have enough of this Twilight, ya keep defendin Sunset even though ya wouldn't say what ya know and I'm sick of that".

"What? What do you mean?". Twilight asked, her voice cracking at the end.

"Ya have to make yer mind with things and think carefully in what side are ya on!".

"Wait! We have sides now? what's that even mean?". Asked Fluttershy speaking for the first time.

"Apparently we do! Ya either in Sunset's side or mah side!".

"Your side? Since when are you the leader if the Rainbooms AJ?".

"Dammit Rainbow! This is not a freaking competition! The moment yer start keepin secret from the rest of us yer pickin yer own side".

"I'm still waiting for the answer Applejack? Who died and name you leader?".

"Like someone would make ya leader, ya act before ya think and that's years after ya have done it!".

"So now I'm the dumb one uh? Well at least I'm smart enough to know that Sunset is fucking your brother".

"RAINBOW DASH! What's the matter with you? I know you're angry but to lie like that?". Rarity demanded her friend to tell the true but Rainbow didn't need to assert her point thanks to Applejack.

"So then is true uh? She's the reason Big Mac is missing too? And she asked ya to keep the secret din ya Twilight?". Applejack directed her full rage glare toward Twilight.

"I... She... I'm sorry". Twilight started crying after the accusation.

"I see... Twilight?".

"Ye-yes Applejack?".

"From now on... Don look at me, don talk ta me, don even approach me, ya get it! You and that snake aren't welcome in mah house anymore!". Twilight's eye went wide as dining plates before she broke into a waterfall and left the joint crying her soul out before someone could stop her.

"Applejack! She's our friend! How could you?". Pinkie tried to keep damage to a minimal and prevent more insults.

"Let it go Pinkie, at least Applejack is right at the secret part".

"Ha ha... Ha ha ha, ha ha ha!". Pinkie started laughing like a maniac making everyone look to her with looks that went from weird to worry.

"Pin-Pinkie darling? What's got into you?".

"You really want to know, here's Rainbow Dash and Applejack Apple, loyalty and honesty, accusing everyone of keeping secrets when they themselves won't admit their own! Did you girls knew? Rainbow is going back to Cloudsdale after graduation!".

"Wha-what? Pinkie... How do you know?". Rainbow asked both shocked and afraid of been in the lightspot now.

"Rainbow? That's a lie right? You... You are not going over there are you?". Rainbow watched Fluttershy with tears ready to burst out, she bit into her lower lip and nodded just once, next it was Fluttershy running away in tears.

Applejack was shock, was every single one of them keeping secrets of this magnitude? Why?, why her tired mind failed to produce a logical explanation.

"I guess this isn't the best time to tell but seen as we are coming clean, I'm leaving to New York after graduation too, it's my dream to design the most fabulous dresses ever produced and you all know that, i have been giving the opportunity to learn from some of the best in the industry and I can't let this chance pass me".

"So what? Yer leavin too Rares? Abandoning us as well?".

"If there was the chance to take all of you with me I would darling, but even if possible that would take you away from the things you love and I would never do that".

"Ya are still abandonin us!".

"I'm sorry if you see it that way Applejack, you are my first real friend and it breaks me inside to say goodbye but... We are growing up and soon We'll have more responsibilities that ever before, I just wish that we could have finish this in a more memorable way, ta-ta darling". Rarity got up and walked to the door, her make up was now been wash out by her silent tears.

Applejack still stunt by her friend's words saw Rarity approach the handle of the door when she stopped, some hope built up inside Applejack thinking that she would turn and tell them that she was not moving after all but she did get other words.

"You know?, I'm starting to understand those two, Sunset and Big Mac I mean, if they felt in love then they are probably expending as much time together as possible, and seen how you got all railed up about them dating I can see why they would keep it a secret". Rarity then opened the door and left the same way her two friends did before.

"I... I gotta go, this have been... not cool Pinkie, not cool". Rainbow couldn't be angry at Pinkie for revealing her secret, but she didn't feel like apologizing either so she simply got up and left like the rest.

Pinkie Pie got up a couple of minutes after Dash and did to leave but Applejack grabbed her shoulder and asked her almost pleading.

"Are ya leavin too Cousin? Aren't ya?".

Pinkie took her hand softly. "No Applejack, I wasn't planning on leaving, but I didn't wanted this to happen either, I'm sad, I'm angry and... disappointed, but I'm happy too you know? From our friends, for chasing their dreams or the people they love, because that's what friendship is suppose to be, but you already know that, right Applejack?". Shaking the hand away Pinkie left too.

Applejack was left alone with the sleeping owner as only companion, her face felt, her heart just about to brake in thousands of pieces, her sight was caught by her unfinished apple, a sudden voice calling her over and over again, it will keep repeating the same message... 'You ain't an Apple'. Somehow her legs got the strength back and moved on their own all the way to her farm.

END OF FLASHBACK...
Applejack shook her head, the movement make her dizzy, she was working on fumes now, the body could only go on in food and little rest for so long before it shot down forcing the person to sleep, but that was the last thing she wanted, sleep would bring forth the nightmare and Applejack couldn't confront it again, regaining some form of control Applejack thought where could she rest for a while, going back to her house was out of the question, so was any of her friends... expect... yes they would help her, gaining some strength back, Applejack started the long walk for Celestia's house.
_____________________________________________________________________
Missing the bus was a stupid move in Aria's mind, after getting rid of the tantanite she could have just play ignorant and ride back the bus to her apartment but no, she had to hide despite knowing that no one saw her destroying the magic bug.

As she walked back she decided to use the central park as a shortcut, the area around the park had the worst illumination Aria has seen in the city but then again she didn't knew the whole town despite living here before with the other two sirens, as Aria approached the park her eyes started to detect a ethereal miasma in the air, green in color with the familiar scent of discord and conflict mixed on it, the presence was too familiar to be confused and Aria took a small sip of the essence just to be sure, it was a big mistake as she started coughing from it, like an addict that was offered a sniff of drugs after been clean for so long, her mouth watered by the familiar taste in her soul and her mint magic reacted to it.

"Fuck! This... This can't be... Who?". Aria knew immediately what this meant, someone was collecting bad energies from around the town to converge and most likely absorb it here and she knew only two persons who would do it, but how, their crystals were destroyed that night so how?.

"Look what we have here Mussss". A serpentine voice sounded behind Aria and she was almost afraid to turn around.

"Why Bark we found little curious girl sniffing around, must be lucky day!". The guy named Muss answered to his partner.

"You... what do you want fuck-face?". Aria tried to put courage into her words to scare or at least discourage the two strangers of doing anything stupid, while they looked like humans Aria's keen eye could see an odd pattern in the two individuals.

"Oh oh! This one fierce, Me like that, we ask boss lady let us keep her, work in the mines, looking for diamonds until she drops dead wah ha ha ha". The big guy called Muss laughed and the mention of mines triggered an alarm in Aria.

"Hm I would rather suck the love out of her until she's nothing but an empty husk ssss".

"You... You are not humans! Who... What are you!".

The big guy took a step forward and sniffed the air in Aria's direction. "You! You not human either! You smell like mare, like pony!". Aria took a couple of steps back and started looking for a escape route she could use pronto, she was afraid of those two but she was more afraid of the boss lady they mentioned.

"Stay back you bastards!". Aria turned and tried to run as fast as possible but the fake human named Bark caught her by the hair and pulled hard driving her to the floor.

"Ahrg"

"Nice try but not good enough ssss ".

Aria trashed her body trying desperately to shake off the guy but once his friend join him all hope was lost, the not human Muss stumped Aria in the chest driving the air out of her lungs, she was then pick up like a sack of potatoes and shove over Muss's shoulder.

As aria coughed trying to regain some strength she saw then taking her to the park were the negative energy and the leader of her captors was waiting.
____________________________________________________________________
Sunset arrived safety at the house of the sisters, and quickly explained things to Luna and Celestia, while Luna seemed just mildly annoyed by the whole thing Celestia looked way worse, not only was she tired but worry for her students and staff have left her in bad shape but when she finally saw Sunset she felt relieved.

"I'm sorry it took so long but things were just as chaotic as they are here, but now not only we have the means to stop it, the princesses also would make sure this doesn't happen again".

"You are still in trouble young lady... and just wait until I get my hands in Big Mac". Celestia said to Sunset, she then approached her and before Sunset knew what was going on she was wrapped in a tender hug.

"Mi-Miss Celestia?".

"I'm so glad you are ok, I... I didn't know what to do when the days passed and you wouldn't show up".

"I'm sorry but...?".

"I know honey, I know, still, wouldn't you be in danger when you sleep with that uh? What was it call again?".

"Tantabus, and no I don't think so, but Mac suggested that someone should watch over me to make sure I'm not in danger".

"Well that's not a bad idea, and you said I need to be sleeping to be affected as well?".

"That's the instructions of the pony Luna".

"Ok then, you two go to bed, Sunset can use the guest room and I'll keep an eye on her".

"It's gonna feel a little weird to use my old room after almost 4 years".

Luna and Celestia exchanged looks of knowing something.

"Everything ok?". Asked Sunset suddenly feeling the odd mood.

"My sister here wanted to tell you something". Luna said pointing to Celestia.

"Ye-yes but now doesn't seen to be the right moment so we'll talk later, ok?".

"Tia you- woah!". Luna wanted to press the issue but she almost received an elbow strike from Celestia for butting in.

"Later! Ok? Now we need to sleep and Luna please watch her and don't get distracted".

"When have I ever failed you?".

"Sunset next time you see Granny Smith why don't you ask her why her hip is-".

"Ok ok! I get it, please forget that! Sunset the rooms is ready you can go ahead while I deal with Miss Butt here".

"LUNA!".

Sunset smiled leaving her sort of guardians to their shenanigans while she got ready, once inside her former room Sunset took out a couple of thing she prepared for the occasion, she took with her the most boring book she could found, Twilight's guide in how to make guides, that would make sure she knock out herself and the leather jacket Mac give her that one for moral and sentimental reason, after changing clothes to something more proper for sleeping, mini-shorts and a sport bra, she was ready now, taking deep breaths she started reading, she was in the third page when the door opened and Luna walked in with a glass of milk and half a sandwich.

"Is that (yawn) for me?".

"Yeah, Tia wouldn't go to sleep until I promised that I'll make you something to eat so I did you a sandwich".

"There's only half left".

"Yeah, kind of got hungry while doing it, sorry".

"That's ok, thanks... and sorry again for not coming back sooner".

"Don't worry girl, you guys came back ok and that's what matter, but I bet you that Tia is gonna chew Big Mac out next time she see him".

"She shouldn't, Mac protected me as much as he could, he... he was even willing to die for me".

"Say what? Didn't you say that Equestria was all love and friendship? Did they became shitty like us?".

"Not exactly (yawn) it's turn out it was a test for (yawn) me and I passed". Sunset finished the milk and just took a bite of her sandwich before settling down in the bed again.

"Test? Oh God! Twilight give you one of those too?". Luna asked pointing to the book near Sunset.

"Yeah, it... helps when I have trouble... sleeping".

"Tell me about it, anyway go and get them champ".

"Will (yawn) do". Sunset fell sleep as planned and now Luna stood there to watch over her, she hoped it wouldn't take long otherwise she was afraid that she would join her soon.
___________________________________________________________________
Sunset couldn't describe the sensation she was feeling right now, similar to when she used the portal to Equestria there was a separation between time and space however unlike the former where one traveled from point A to point B this was more akin to go to a Sublevel A that's the closest Sunset could described with words. As she entered the Dreamscape as Princess Luna call it Sunset conscience took the form of herself but transformed with her magic clothes on and her pony ears and mane in full view, she found herself slowly descending over a blue ground field as the sky shone with infinite stars above.

Finally touching down Sunset inspected the place first checking how gravity worked here, jumping and moving her body, after confirming it to be similar to real world she proceeded to use magic, casting a little bit of her orange magic in her hand. After solving those two puzzles next came figuring out what to do.

"What now?". As soon as she did the question aloud a tear appeared in front of her startling her, from it came out a massive shadow unicorn, its form was shrouded as if covered by a dark transparent veil, as the creature walked out of the rupture, the tear sealed itself shot like it never happened, the creature then focused on Sunset and waited just watching her.

"Are you... are you the Tantabus?". Sunset waited for a audible response but instead she got thoughts in her head that didn't belong to her.

"You... you can't talk but you can communicate in through telepathy!". The tantabus nodded once affirming Sunset.

"Ok then, remember what Princess Luna told you? About helping us defeat the tentanites". Sunset waited for the answer and then received images of how the Tantabus worked.

"Ok then show me.". After the explanation the Tantabus did its part and used its magic to call down the stars, as they dropped at Sunset's level she saw that they were in fact spheres and inside each a dream was been played, they were the dreams of the citizens of Canterlot city and far beyond, the Tantabus emitted more information at Sunset's mind.

"You can do that too?... Oh I see I'm not strong enough for that... Ok can you start getting rid of the tantanites?".

"Ok while you do that I need to speak with my friends, can I?". The Tantabus nodded.

"Sweet! Bring them in". After her one sided conversation, the Tantabus got to work but before that it called the dreams of the sleeping Rainbooms toward the redhead.

Sunset waited for 6 spheres but only got 4 meaning 2 of her friends were still awake, Sunset watched the orbs recognising the dreams belonging to Twilight, Rainbow, Pinkie and Fluttershy, each one sunk into their own personal nightmare.

Preparing herself Sunset followed the instructions that the Tantabus offered and touching the first sphere Sunset dived into Twilight's dream.
___________________________________________________________________

Twilight cried and sob as the insults and reclaims kept showering her. She was back at Crystal Prep, she never left, and now she was forced out of her comfort Zone at the mercy of the whole school, no one would befriend her, no one would treat her as a normal person but only as the nerd, socially awkward stuttering teen she once was, shoving her aside.

But here she was, her friendship with the rest long broken, it didn't matter if she was now an adult, after knowing the awesome feeling of friends surrounding you the fact that they were gone now make her feel naked in a garden full of thorns with no exit.

"What... what am I going to do now?".

"You move forward!".

"Uh... Who... who's there?". Twilight felt she was been watch but she could see the source of the feeling.

"Even before we meet before you already had your dreams with you, you knew your love for science and that always kept you moving forward, the Twilight Sparkle that fret over everything, that wants to know what makes others run away from, that's the Twilight we love!".

"Sun-Sunset?". Among the sea of people that moved around Twilight managed to catch a glimpse of flaming colored hair and feeling invigorated she run toward her friend. "Sunset!".

"I'm here Twi! Just follow my voice!".

"Don't go! Please!".

"I won't, I promise, do not stop! Keep moving!".

"I... I can't". Poor Twilight was shove aside every time she tried to cross the current of bodies moving from left to right or the other way, she was pushed, elbowed or she simply didn't have the coordination to swim among the marching swarm of people.

"Twilight! Come on!".

"I can't, I'm not strong enough".

"Come on Twi! I'm seen you surpass thing way worst that this you can do it, believe in yourself!".

"I tried, again and again but I'm sure there's no way to cross that by feet".

"Then fly! Fly over your fears and problems! Fly with your magic! It is in you!".

"I... I can... I CAN!". Summoning her magic and her courage Twilight transformed to her pony form and just like Sunset told her she was able to cross, as soon as she landed she was hugged by Sunset and both girls shared a moment of happiness.

"Thanks for helping me... I... Am I dreaming?".

"Yes and no thanks needed Twi, is the least I can do for you after the terrible things I exposed you for keeping my secret".

"It's ok, you are my friend and you trusted me with it, I would have done it for any of the girls too".

"Still... I'm sorry Twilight but don't you worry, when all our friends wake up rested we'll talk to them again and you'll see how things get fixed".

"Thanks Sunset, I hope so, no... I know so". After her declaration a black smoke sprung out of Twilight's body forming into the shape of an insect with red eyes.

"Is that-?".

"Yes! The tantanite". Before either girl could do anything a sharp sound was heard before the nightmare bug was cut in half emitting a pained sound before disappearing completely, Sunset new that the Tantabus was responsible.

The destruction of the bug altered the dream Twilight was having and everything around started to dissipate.

"What's going on?".

"You're free and now the nightmare is vanishing, you will go to a normal dream now".

"Will you be ok?".

"Don't worry, I still need to see the rest but we'll meet tomorrow again".

"Yes, good luck Sunset and thank you". Sunset waved as her friend banished along the nightmare, a blinding light force her to shield her eyes and when the light faded she was back in the Dreamscape with Twilight's dream sphere in hands, her dream was peaceful now, with a smile she let go of the sphere and saw it floating back into the sky to join those the Tantabus has realised from their torment.

"One down, three more to go". Sunset now busted by new confidence reached for Pinkie's sphere.
_____________________________________________________________________
Aria grunted after been dropped in the dirt like a meat lug, her body ached everywhere from the impact and she even got dirt into her mouth. "Fuck... You". Aria curse them with the little air she had in her lungs.

"My my, just as badmouthing as last time I saw you Aria".

"N-no... You... Shhhhit!". Aria suddenly wanted to puke, piss her pants and run away at the same time hearing the voice of her old acquaintance.

In front of her with a predatory grin that could give anyone nightmares from here until dead was Adagio Dazzle.

Author's Notes:

Another chapter for you guys, hope you enjoy reading it as I enjoyed doing it, until next saturday.

19.- kidnapped.

"Just look at you, ha ha ha, when I saw those morons dropping someone on the ground but you were the last person I could imagine, but here you are, fine and well apparently, this world must be smaller that I thought, or... are you following me?". In a sudden motion Adagio picked Aria up like nothing lifting the other girl of her feet.

"Nnnno! You are the last person I want to bump into I swear!".

Adagio saw her with doubt then she took a closer look and brought her face closer to hers, after looking into her eyes for what felt like decades Adagio smiled and dropped Aria again.

"Ha ha ha, you haven't change one bit after those past years, you're still a pussy who babbles the true when she's afraid, even so... You know I'm here so I cannot let you loose Aria". Her grin became even more macabre as she explained her only options.

"One, I can let you to Muss here and he'll put you to work in the diamond mines from down to dusk until you can no more, two I can let Bark have you and he'll suck any trace of love you have in you until you are as dry as sand, although I doubt you have any love inside of you but meh, changeling have to eat something too, and three and my personal favorite... I destroy you right here". As to prove her point Adagio charged her hand with her red magic, Aria felt every single hair in her body stand up, this was insane, the amount of magic she was absorbing was even higher that when the three sirens joined in the attack against the Rainbooms.

"Chose wisely Aria". Adagio told her almost in a whisper, Aria gulped knowing pretty well that no matter what she chose, she was doomed.
_____________________________________________________________________
Inside the Dreamscape the Tantabus continued with its hunt, soaring in and out of dreams and finding its kind for the Tantabus knew and felt the source of their creation, the night Princess Luna.

Despite that he knew that unlike them he was created with thoughts and more deep purpose, it wasn't a mindless drone like the bunch he was destroying, still, the mission let it feel both proud and sad, contrary feelings that pushed the boundaries of it limited consciousness.

Never the less, it had a mission to carry for its mistress and it would succeed no matter what.
_____________________________________________________________________
Sunset entered the sphere of the bubbly Pinkie, the inside looked like a replica of CHS and it was full of people however they all were faceless except for their mouths and eyebrows that showed angry scowls and only grunts could be heard from them.

Sunset walked among the mass of people looking for her puffy friend, it didn't took long as Sunset found her been yelled at by some of the faceless students.

"Pinkie! Its me Pinkie I coming".

Pinkie saw her approach and instead of running toward her like Sunset expected Pinkie ran the in the opposing direction with panic printed in her face.

"Pinkie? Pinkie where are you going?! Dammit". Sunset started the pursuit of Pinkie zig zagging between the generic students before remembering that they were nothing but constructions of her friend subconscious and barreled through them rather that avoid them, after taking a corner she walked into a dead end.

"This can't be, I was sure I have her". When Sunset returned she found herself surrounded by a barricade of students, the grunting noises turned into growls and huffs, among them Sunset could heard a distinctive sob.

"Pinkie!" I'm... ugh I'm coming, get out of my way!". Sunset pushed her way toward her friend finally finding her inside one of the classrooms surrounded by 6 students, while they looked like the rest, missing everything except for their mouths and eyebrows those have the distinctive features of the rest of the Rainbooms Sunset included.

"Im sorry I'm not funny enough, just please don't leave me!".

"Pinkie?".

A crying Pinkie sobbed and tried to do something silly in her typical fashion but the incomplete Rainbooms didn't like it and growled louder and left the pink haired girl alone.

Seen the fakes leave Pinkie broke down and kneel in the floor, Sunset kneel next to her and put her hand over hers.

"Pinkie? What's going on?".

"I... Failed, I tried to keep you happy, to make you laugh so that you wouldn't leave me alone but... My jokes, my antics, everything I did didn't work at the end".

"Pinkie... You think we only laughed because you were funny?".
Pinkie nodded sadly but was quickly hugged by Sunset.

"You silly girl, we laughed because you were doing us happy by been you Pinkie, your wish is to make people happy and that is what you have giving us, we don't have a single dull moment thanks to you and that in turn makes you happy, the fact that we are taking different paths has nothing to do with you Pinkie, trust me".

"You... you really mean it, pinkie promise?".

"Pinkie promise and no one brakes...".

"A pinkie promise!".

The girls hugged one more time and Pinkie transformed in her pony form like Twilight before.

"Now go pinkie, this city, the school, all of us need laughs in our lives and who better to deliver them that Pinkamina Diane Pie!".

As pinkie started floating and her nightmare turned as well Pinkie did a sour face. "I should had never told you girls my real name, well no matter, I took a pick at a naked Big Mac one time so... We're even".

"What?! You... You're joking? You're joking right?".

"See ya later in the real but still fictional world Sunny!".

"You were kidding right? PINKIE!". Sunset banished but not before witnessing another tantanite been destroyed by the Tantabus.
_____________________________________________________________________

Adagio's mad smile was temporarily shattered, her hands quickly moving to remove her cloak revealing a blue gem attached to her neck which shine dwindled for a few seconds, her face changed from the overconfident one she had to one of worry.

"Boss?". Asked Muss seen no reaction from their leader.

"I... I need to take care of something, you two! Hug tie her and take her you know where, I'll deal with you when I come back Aria". Adagio put back her cloak and left around one of the many paths of the park leaving Aria with her two original captors, while her situation wasn't any less dangerous, she still was better off with those bastards that with that witch.

"What to do with mare?". Asked Muss to his companion.

"I say we take a little 'piece' of her sssss".

"He-hey now, didn't Adagio said to take me somewhere safely?". Aria tried to buy some time while she thought of a way to escape, slowly she stood up and started charging magic in her hand which she kept hidden behind her back.

"Take you? Yesss, safely? No ha ha". The changeling turned human took a step forward and that's when Aria launched her attack, a fast magic blast to the ground right in front of the two equestrians send chunks of dirt and gravel into their faces forcing them to shield their eyes giving her enough time for her next move, taking a deep breath Aria realized a banshee like scream with enough force to throw the would be captors off their feet and several meters away, as soon as she finished Aria spun around and sprinted toward the opposing direction from where Adagio disappeared hoping that she would make it alive.
_____________________________________________________________________
Touching the next sphere belonging to Fluttershy, Sunset dived into her nightmare and landed in what looked like a garden full of roses of different colors and sizes, the only feature that the roses shared were its thorny bushes.

"Fluttershy?! Fluttershy it's me Sunset! Where are you!?". Finding no answer Sunset moved deeper into the garden, she found a little road and followed, soon she came to a clearing and started shouting again. " Fluttershy! If you can heard me answer me please!",

"Like you would listen, uh".

"Flu-Fluttershy?".

From a pile of bushes walked out Fluttershy, she was clothed like Sunset had never seen her, all in black and with matching mascara and lipstick, her face was set in a scowl with and extra of sarcasm.

"Stop yelling, what do you want?".

"It's that you Fluttershy?".

"Dah? Of course is me you moron who else".

"Somehow I don't believe you".

"Oh, just because I don't act all meek and weak like a cry baby you think I'm a fake? And here I thought you were smarter that the hillbilly or the Rainbow clown".

"What? Why are you talking like this and where is the real Fluttershy!".

"And I told you already that I am Fluttershy, although I may not control her outer actions I control her inner ones, all the fear and frustration, the hard emotions she denies in the surface are what makes me exist inside her".

"So you are a part of her?".

"Bingo, right now my 'other' half is crying no surprise there, because you all are acting like idiots going about your silly little problems ignoring that at the core of your so precious friendship you forgot that bottling things inside for fear of what the others would say denies you the chance of helping them, even if you make them feel bad at the end when they don't manage shit is all your fault too, and that's what this dummy needs to learn". Fluttershy told Sunset while sticking her thumb in her own chest.

"You... You are absolutely right! All this started because I was afraid of how you guys would react if you knew I was dating Mac, and front there each of us kept hiding and hiding stuff without really talking".

"Damn right I'm! Wait... Re-really? You don't think I'm awful for the things I said?".

"A little bit dicky but you are doing it out of concern for us, you Fluttershy represent kindness but not all kindness need to be soft, is just like those roses, they may be soft and beautiful but the thorns are also part of what make them".

"I... I-". Fluttershy started to shine and then transformed to her original self with her pony ears and wings.

"I... I'm back?".

"You never left Flutters, if you feel lile you need to go rough on us to help us never doubt that you aren't you, we are friends always no matter where we are".

"Thanks Sunset, I won't deny myself anymore and... I'll try to cry less, next time, maybe, no promises".

"Don't worry friend, now go and rest, we'll talk tomorrow".

"Would we remember this tomorrow?" Fluttershy asked Sunset as both girls started to fade from the sphere.

"I don't know, why?". Asked Sunset watching as another tantanite was destroyed.

Fluttershy played with her hair nervously before telling to Sunset.
"I may have accidentally hm... Seen Big Mac naked, bu-but it wasn't on purpose I swear please don't be mad!".

"You what?". Sunset faded completely and reappeared back in the Dreamscape, Fluttershy's sphere turned normal again and floated back to the sky of dreams leaving only Rainbow's to take care of.
_____________________________________________________________________
Applejack almost fainted but at last she made it to the Regal sister's house, however her relief transformed in dread when she saw the unmistakable car parked in the driveway, Sunset was here, Sunset once again had stomped in her plans and turn them upside down, she had enough, if her so called friend so much wanted to interpose her present at every turn then maybe she wouldn't mind doing it with a few broken bones.

Applejack moved to the doorway and slammed her fist in the wooden door five times to make herself know, each hit carried more force that the former one.

Applejack waited for the door to open but instead she heard a window sliding open overhead."Holy shit! Applejack? What was that noise just now!".

"Where is she? Tell her to come out?".

"Wait wait, it was you? What's up with you girl?".

"I know Sunset had been sleeping with mah brother and I want a little explanation from mah good friend!". Perhaps it was the form in how Applejack's eyes twitched when she said 'friend' or the way she did her knuckles crack but Luna had a bad feeling growing in her stomach.

"She can't come out right now! She's helping her friends, you included and shouldn't you be in bed right now?".

"Stop askin questions and tell that slippery snake of a friend to come out!".

Luna breathed hard and answered back. "Do not talk to me like that young lady! This is my house and I chose who I let in or out and right now she's staying here and you are staying there you hear me!".

"That so? Too bad her car is outside yer house then!".

"Shit! Applejack just calm down will you, if you promise to behave and that you'll take a good nap first then I will let you talk with Sunset, how does that sound?".

"Sound ta me like manure, I'll give ya 10 minutes and if she's not here when the time is up I'll crush her car, got it".

"Why you little... ugh!". Luna went back inside wondering what to do, Applejack looked out of her freaking mind and if the lack of sleep was as bad as it looked then she wouldn't be calming down any time before Sunset finished her mission, calling the cops was out of the question, as crazy as Applejack was right now the last thing she wanted was to get her arrested, stopping her was not an option, the farmer girl was easily as strong as 10 men, calling Big Mac to stop her was useless, he was too far to make it in time.

"Think Luna think!". What could she do? The only thing that could possibly stop Applejack was her love for her family but there wasn't any Apple nearby... Or was it?.

"Ok Luna, time to pull the dickest move ever and hope it works". Either way, Luna knew she was going to get her ass kicked.
_____________________________________________________________________
Adagio arrived at the warehouse she and her two pawns had been using as base for her plan, she immediately removed her cloak leaving her only in a tight leather dress with leather gloves that reached all the way to her elbows and long leather boots, everything in black, the only contrast to her outfit was the blue stone she carried around her neck, which shine continued to fade little by little, the vapor or negative energy was fading as well indicating that the humans weren't suffering anymore nightmares.

In other words someone was interfering with her revenge and Adagio wouldn't stood idle, creating a batch of tentanites obedient to her and realise them over the population of this forsaken town was a brilliant plan even if Adagio herself didn't came up with it.

She was provided with the tools for her revenge to have all negative energy produced by the tantanite's nightmares send directly to her, the fact that the cursed Rainbooms were infected as well was a nice bonus for their bickering provided her with more equestrian magic that she originally had.

Still the plan had it risks but Aria been her wasn't one of them and now something or someone was interfering with her feeding and she needed to stop it.

Finding her bed Adagio rested over it in the most comfortable position possible and started to snooze out in order to enter the Dreamscape and find the interloper and destroy it, then she could go back and think what to do with the little traitor.
_____________________________________________________________________
Aria's wild run turned now into a mere walk as her legs lost all strength with the possibility of letting her collapse at any moment, she was afraid of turning around and find the two equestrians right behind her.

"Why the fuck... there isn't anyone on the streets... right now..". Aria asked herself in ragged breaths, at the turn of a corner Aria saw a truck passing slowly through the street and that give her a boost of hope, tumbling she tried to reach the vehicle and ask for a ride to get away, the truck was taking speed and Aria cursed, fear possessed her and she yelled to get the attention of the driver but her mouth was blocked by a hand and her scream end up short.

"Stupid mare! You did my ears bleed sssshhh". Aria didn't need to turn around to know who it was, she tried to fight free but her body wasn't much for close quarters fights, in desperation she took a bite at the hand of her captor forcing him to loose his grip.

"HELP!".

Her yell for help was silenced once again as Bark grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down to the floor, in her fall Aria saw the truck coming to a stop and her heart almost stopped hoping she was heard.

"Muss go and get rid of that human! I'll deal with this bitch".

"Ha ha Muss will have fun". The diamond dog turned human left to crush the poor bastard and Aria's only chance of salvation.

"I will enjoy sucking the love at out of you".

"Good look... Bugface... Adagio... was right... there's no love in... Me".

"Oh but my nose say otherwise". Bark open his mouth to reveal a serpentine like tongue and fangs but before he could feast in his victim a body fell near them, Burk didn't paid much attention first but an unknown voice make him turn up.

"Ya got 3 seconds ta get off the lady".

"Uh?". Bark saw a tall human with blonde hair instead of his fellow equestrian.

"One".

"What?!" Bark saw his friend down on the floor spotting a black swelling eye and a broken nose.

"Two".

"What did you do to huagggh-!". Bark was silenced for good when a good planted kick rocked his head dropping him to the floor like a puppet with his lines cut.

"Three". After taking care of the changeling/ human, Macintosh Apple helped Aria to her feet and guide her to his truck.

"You ok Miss Blaze? Need me ta take ya to the clinic or somethin?". Big Mac asked her went they were in the move.

"I... I... Will you... Will you mind if I-". Mac didn't need her to finish and wrapped his arm around the girl who immediately started crying and shaking. "I'll take ye with Cheerilee, helps me cover more ground".

Aria nodded weakly, her sobs turning a little less forced hearing the name of her roommate, some part of her mind was still shocked for what just happened but another one clouded her mind even more, the comment of Bark saying she did have love inside her.
_____________________________________________________________________
Luna opened the door and confronted Applejack, she was standing next to Sunset's car resting, her eyes were red and she had huge black bags under them, she had been crying no doubt.

When she her approaching Applejack jumped to action at once.
"Alright then... Where is she? Ain't she coming outside?".

"Applejack have some reason, you're tired, look at you, you need to rest".

"I... I don wanna, ya can't make me!"

"Applejack what's wrong? This isn't you, this isn't the good girl Bright and Pearbutter rised, tell me what's wrong so I can help you".

Fear and shame gripped Applejack's heart, the part of her mind that was still rational told her that she was making an ass of herself for her petty motives, but the part numbed by exhaustion and disappointment demanded that her friend paid for her crime of getting mixed with her family and the later won over the former.

"Don make me repeat mah self, tell her to come out NOW!".

"Applejack! You can't fight with Sunset, you can even make her angry at this moment!".

"And just why the heck no?".

"Because... be-because... She's carrying Big Mac's baby!".

"...".

"Ye-yeah hmm she's.. pregnant with your niece of nephew".

"Whu- wut?". Applejack's brain derailed completely hearing Luna's excuse, inside her mind two ideas started to block each other like a pair of longhorns that wanted to show dominance, Applejack wanted to hurt Sunset for messing with her family but now inside her there was an Apple making her an Apple as well.

"I... I... Wut am... mah head hurt". Applejack said at the end holding her head with a hand while using the other one to find something to hold on to as her knees and legs were now mush.

"You... You want to take a seat... inside maybe?".

"Yeah... yeah, ha think that... ah need to lay low for... a bit". Slowly Luna took the Apple girl inside her house and left her resting over her couch, soon Applejack was snoring like a rhino in a summer night.

"Oh Luna... You're gonna get 'F in the 'A' for real this time, maybe ain't so late to make my will". Luna told herself while going back to check on Sunset.
_____________________________________________________________________
Another drop in the amount of negative energy and magic indicated Adagio that more of her tentanies had been destroyed, she have no doubt now and she was sure that this wasn't just an accident, the tantanites she was using had been modified to last longer and to reproduce faster that the old ones Nightmare Moon created so long ago, but they were just as vulnerable.

Landing in the Dreamscape Adagio looked for the cause her irritation, she needed to deal with this fast so she can go back and deal with her former lackey, while Aria wasn't much of a problem by herself she may still cause a ruckus that could attract the annoying Rainbooms, although Adagio was sure she was more powerful that them now she didn't wanted to take any chances.

She located the dream of an old man still afflicted with one of her toys and decided to wait for the interloper, she entered the nightmare and blended in the background silently waiting.

It did took a little time but at last it appeared, a shadow unicorn entered the dream of the geezer and with its horn pulled the tantanite away from the dream and a magic slash cut it in two, the creature realised the magic that created it and disappeared like smoke, the shadow unicorn opened a portal to exit and Adagio used that opportunity to strike at its back.

It was a quick attack and accurate hitting its target in the back of the head, the portal got disrupted and the creature stumbled.

"I don't know what you are or who send you, but no one mess with my revenge, now... Begone". Adagio let loose another blast but the Tantabus blocked and countered with one of its own, Adagio caught it in a barrier but the blast pushed her back and cracked her shield, the thing was strong!.

Adagio and the Tantabus locked eyes, measuring one another, Adagio considered transform and attack at her full power, but chose a better solution, taking a deep breath she started singing a low melody, the Tantabus was confused for a moment but regained its focus, this girl wasn't one of it allies obviously but why singing?.

It answer came soon when it felt its energy been zapped, whatever that song was it disrupted magic from its target, the Siren continued singing and was glad her strategy was working, with its magic blocked the creature would starve and die without the need of much struggle.

The Tantabus knew it was in danger and if things continued like this it would be its end, recalling that it wasn't alone in this fight the shadow horse send an alarm neigh for help and hoped it would be heard.
_____________________________________________________________________
Sunset touched down on Rainbow's personal nightmare, it was inside a locker room belonging to the Cloudsdale female soccer club make obvious for the banners, uniforms and panties thrown all around.

Sunset heard a commotion coming from the showers and she moved toward it, as she entered she felt her cheeks turn hot and covered her eyes at the sight of the entire team been dressed in their birthday suits. Sunset was used to female nudity, mostly in the form of Pinkie's crazy games involving stripping as punishment and Rarity in her desire to make dresses for her friends but never before did Sunset witnessed so many butts and boobs at the open and did that girl have a piercing in her... 'Nevermind' thought Sunset.

The team chatted away casually not paying attention to the magical pony girl blushing in the middle, then the conversation turned to Rainbow. "- and she failed the shot even though I was open, can you believe it?". One of the naked chicks told told to the rest.

"Ha! That's nothing, remember the time I Spitfire give her that impossible pass and she scored with a headbutt! Did she thank her? Curse not, why share the glory? I'll tell you why, because she's Rainbow 'fuck you' Dash that's why!". At the joke all girls started laughing, more insults where thrown on for good measure.

"I mean why are we surprised, we're talking about the girl that left her friends behind just so she could play in our team, I'm sick of hearing 'oh dear Fluttershy? Do you still hate me for abandoning you?' ha ha so pathetic!".

"Yeah Spitfire! Why do we have to play with such a traitor, if her loyalty run so shallow who say she's not gonna veil on us the moment another school offers her a better deal!".

All the naked girls nodded their agreement to the one called Spitfire.

"You know how this work, we have no control over what the coach say so just fly with it for a bit more, who knows... maybe if we're lucky she'll get an injury and stay out for a while".

"Yeah! That would be the best". After taking their towels and dry themselves the entire team left the showers, only now with all the noise gone did Sunset her the unmistakable sobs of Rainbow who was hiding in the only shower cube that had the curtain on.

Rainbow walked out naked hugging herself with red eyes and snot hanging form her nose. "Rainbow?".

The girl in question went limp as she found herself been seeing by her friend. "Su-Sunset? I'm...am I having that dream again? But where's Fluttershy and the donkey?".

"A what now?".

"No-nothing!".

"Aaanyway! Rainbow... I'm here to apologize for keeping my thing with Mac a secret and to let you know that if you feel like you need something to say no matter how embarrassing or painful it is... we are ready to hear you out".

"Yeah? I somehow don't think you guys are gonna trust me after keeping my transfer a secret specially Fluttershy".

"Well she's pretty upset but she had her own fear of not expressing what she really feels, you should talked out before more time past, take it from Me, just look how much that caused troubles with Applejack".

"Yeah, you kinda blow it on that one".

"In my defence you and Rarity almost drove me crazy making jokes at his expense".

"Dick move I know but don't worry I'll stop and... If you need I'll help you out with AJ when the time comes".

"And that's why you are the element of loyalty".

"You bet! Because I'm the most loyal right?".

"No, because no one do more bets that you Dash!". Sunset said with a smirk.

"You know what forget that help I told ya about".

"Don't worry Rainbow and thanks, you are an awesome friend and loyal to the bone, don't you forget it".

Rainbow and Sunset tried to bug but remembering that Rainbow was still in her skin suit the two girls settled for an old classic high five after which Rainbow transformed but unlike previously Sunset didn't saw the tantanite been deal with.

As both Rainbooms started to fade out of the dream Sunset turned to Rainbow one more time.

"So Dash, a donkey uh".

"Shut up! Besides! You aren't the first one to peak at Big Mac naked!". Rainbow said with a smug smile.

"Seriously!". Sunset grimaced by the news once more.

After banishing and reappearing in the Dreamscape Sunset was glad she got to help 4 of her friends, she then was more glad and surprise when she found Applejack's sphere present, thinking that this was the best moment to deal with her once and for all she reached out, however a certain sensation stopped her, she waited to see if she didn't imagined the feeling, a cry for help and then felt it again, the Tantabus, the Tantabus was under attack and requested her help. A new sphere floated to her and Sunset saw though it. The dream belong to an old man that Sunset did know as her boss Mr Scroll but what really caused her to gasp was who Sunset saw harming the Tantabus, the former leader and singer of the Dazzles, Adagio Dazzle.
_____________________________________________________________________
Adagio kept up her song and her opponent was now in its last leg, after dealing with the dark pony she needed to find out where it came from to make sure there were no more of it kind.

When the creature felt to it knees Adagio was now sure of her victory but fate did not let it be, a magic blast sucked her face causing her to stagger and drop her song, the pause was enough for the Tantabus to make it escape to recover, before Adagio even knew what was going on a second blast hit her in the guts, a third one was in it way to her chest but Adagio deflected the blast with a magic hand.

"Who dares interrupt me!".

"Hey fish girl! Did you like it the last time we kicked your ass so much that you came for seconds?".

"Shimmer! First Aria and now you! You bitches like to shown up one after another, you think I haven't forget the humiliation you caused me last time? Ha ha now look at you, you get fancy clothes and a stupid hairdo and now you think you are at my level?".

"Don't think so, I'm sure of it".

"Well well, someone is getting cocky, but coming to face me here alone will be your last mistake loser!".

Adagio charged forward, hands glowing with red negative energy while Sunset kept her ber distance flying around the siren, Sunset send a triple salvo of magic blasts toward Adagio but she dodged all three and started catching up, remembering her fight with Starlight Sunset charged her right hand with magic and send another few weaker shots at Adagio to keep her off her,

When Adagio was at the right distance Sunset send another shot to distract her, it worked as Adagio blocked with one hand and send a counter with the other one leaving her back completely exposed, in that instant Sunset teleported behind her and send the magic ray catching her square in the neck.

Adagio's scream was the proof of her success, the siren cursed as she fell to the bottom of the dream, she managed to land with limited effort but one of her hands remained in the spot were she was struck.

"YOU... YOU BITCH! YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS!". Adaigo took aim and in the same way that she trapped the Tantabus now she would do it with the rainboom.

Her scream traveled fast hitting Sunset all around and disrupting her magic, Sunset felt hammers hitting her head constantly even when her hands were blocking her ears she still could heard the scream filled with murderous hatred, in a last effort to break free she charged what little magic she could and shot at Adagio.

The blast merely hit it target but it was enough, Adagio stopped her banshee scream but Sunset magical form dissolved at the same time, Sunset fell to the floor completely vulnerable.

"How the mighty have fallen, it's that all you got, right Shimmer?".

"Fuck...you!".

"Oh, you still have enough strength to curse? Good good! You know? I can get rid of you here and now". Adagio charged both hands with magic and stepped back to unleashed over the weakened Sunset. " But, I know someone who would be thrilled to see you again".

"What... are you... talking about". Sunset tried to summon another bit of magic but before she could a hard kick to the face broke the chance, Adagio then touched her unconscious opponent with her magic and her body turned in the shape of a sphere, then she opened a other portal and stepped right through with her captive right behind.
_____________________________________________________________________
As Big Mac explained to Cheerilee how he found Aria he felt a cold hand gripping his heart, his connection with Sunset was cut like a line been unplug, Cheerilee saw his sudden change and worried ask him what was going on but Mac couldn't produce words, with no further warning he left the unconscious Aria in the care of her roommate while Mac took out his phone and called Luna.

"Big Mac! I was abo_!".

"Where's Sunset? How she right now?".

It took Luna a few second to steel her voice. "I was watching her when Applejack show up, when I went back to check on Sunset she was... She was trashing around in bed, Mac... I'm sorry she's... I don't know, she won't wake up and she's cold, I thin-".

Mac cut the call at once, his heart couldn't take more right now, first he'll check on her and find out what happened, then he would make whoever or whatever hurt her pay, with blood and bones if necessary.
_____________________________________________________________________
Adagio used her gem to tune the mirror at the right frequency allowing her to create a small window to Equestria. As the surface cleared from the fog a familiar face showed up slightly covered by a dark hood, the image was both annoying and frightening to Adagio, despite having close to one year working with... for her Adagio still felt discomfort see her.

"I hope you have important news, Celestia or her apprentice could track this spell to me". The pony in the other side of the mirror told Adagio, Adagio cringing at the voice.

"I.. I know but I needed to inform you of the situation".

"Speak then". The pony's eyes changed from their natural cyan color to red for a second there.

"Is... Everything ok? Your eyes just chan-".

"Nothing of you concern! Just an after effect of using the Alicorn talisman, it will take some time before my body adjust to it, continue!".

"Ye-yes... I... I was found out by one of my former partners, Aria Blaze, she was snooping arou-".

"Stop right there Adagio, just tell me... has she been dealt with?".

Adagio gulped visibly, the pony in the mirror knew she was afraid of her so she didn't felt bad for showing weakness, even so it didn't seat well with Adagio who was use to command, not been trampled. "She escaped with help".

"The unicorn mare's eyes turned red again. "Bu-but don't worry, I'll make sure she stay quiet, apart from that I found a weird creature killing the tantanites, I manage to stop it but before I could destroy it for good I was interrupted".

"A creature that could destroy the tantanites? Interesting... and who interrupted you, if you are going to tell me that you faile-".

"No! I... I think your gonna like this". Adagio summoned a small.sphere showing the unconscious soul of Sunset Shimmer in it.

The pony saw her and a smile appeared in her face, small at first but it grew as it was accompanied by a laugh that send chills down Adagio's spine, the movement removed her cloak revealing a crimson and blonde mane.

"Don't tell me that you expected me to forget your shortcomings by showing 'her' to me, I'm far from caring what happen to my pony double, 'that' Sunset Shimmer is all your problem, but... she can be used to bargain with Celestia so I'll let you out of the hook for now... But listen carefully Adagio... fail me, betray me, or try to run away and what I did to the other siren will be nothing compared to what you'll get... Am I clear... Adagio?".

"Y... Ye... Yes".

"I didn't heard you".

"Ye-yes!". Adagio had by this point a lump almost blocking her throat.

"Yes what?".

"Yes... Abigail!".

"Better... Much better".

Author's Notes:

Took a tiny bit of inspiration from one of my favorite novels Legacy of the force Sacrifice, where Jacen Solo kills Luke's wife Mara Jade, if you like Star wars for real I recommended it a million times, way better that that bullshit Disney calls cannon now, Screw you Mouse! Screw you!.

To everyone who put up with this story and my grammar error an infinite thank you! You guys rock, I'll stop the story in the next chapter to write a couple of new stories but I'll be back when I'm done with it, until then I hope someone pick it up again. Special thanks for Dr Sharaz Jek and PhoenixSoul91 for their contribution. Good bye and good luck.

20.- Showdown part 1: Aria's team vs Adagio's team.

Thursday morning brought good news for many of the citizens of Canterlot City, despite been interrupted the Tantabus managed to deal with most of it kind that plaged the Dreamscape, it was however a shallow victory, the remaining tantanites would reproduce and infect those that were clean again, as long as the individual did not confronted their fears by themselves the were still potential hosts for more dream bugs.

That shallow victory wasn't more apparent that in the Regal residence were one of the city's heroes lay sleep, unable to wake up by herself or by other means.

When Macintosh finally arrived he didn't do much, after Luna opened for him he went directly to the room were his lover was, she was still dressed in the garments she used last night, Mac saw her jacket, the one he gave to her still held in her hand, Luna fixed her posture after finding her trashing in the bed, her hair looked messy, her face was set in a passive frame, her skin was cold to the touch and her eyeballs would move from time to time, the only proof that she was still alive was her slow and soft breathing.

Celestia was seated next to her holding her hand, tears running down her cheeks, after hearing the news of her condition she immediately waited by her side.

Mac was on her other side, touching her, kissing her trying to find what could wake her up, what magic word or kiss would bring her back to him, he whispered to her but still no reaction.

"I... I need to be alone for a while". Celestia stood up an left, still crying. Mac continued his task of making Sunset react until light steps in the back and his sister's voice stopped him.

"Big Mac?". Mac turned around, his sister was there still using yesterday's clothes with a blanket over her shoulders.

"AJ... Ya should be resting... Ah need to...to think on somethin".

"Big Mac... Ah am sorry for... Well ya know... and...".

"Ya don need to apologize ta me Sis... but to her".

"Ah know, I was tired but still... no excuse for for what ah wanted to do".

"Yer right about that one, am sorry too, ah didn wanna nothin like this happenin, ah look for whatever hurt her and ah ll break them bastards!". Mac got off the bed and walked out with murder shining in his eyes, Applejack new that look and she knew that if she didn't stop him someone was going straight to the hospital or the cemetery.

"Big Mac wait up! What the heck ya think yer doin".

"Findin out what happen to mah girlfriend that's what!".

"Like that?! Ah am the last person that can tell ya what to do after mah crazy stunt but yer in no better shape that ah was yesterday, at least take a nap or somethin before ya go lookin for God knows who will ya?".

"Ah have no time for this!". Mac opened the door only to found the rest of the Rainbooms about to do the same from outside.

"Is this a bad time?". Asked Rainbow.

"It will be if this ox go to the city like this!". Applejack pointes to Mac's red eyes as well as his tired face.

"You don't look so good cousin". Pinkie told Big Mac getting closer to take a better look at him.

"Big Mac, we're just as worried as you to find out what happened to Sunset but first we need to think things through or we can end up like her, then who's going to help Sunset if we fail too?". Twilight pleaded to him.

"I... Fine! Ah ll take a nap but only for an hour, meantime ya girls should call Cheerilee and see what happened with Miss Blaze". Mac said dropping down in the sofa that Applejack used the previous night.

"Aria Blaze? What do you mean?". Asked Rainbow.

"Ah save her last night from a couple of muggers but she was pretty shocked so ah couldn't ask her what happened". That was the last thing Mac said before snoozing out and soon was sleep.

"So fish punk girl was attacked? She probably start it". Quoted Rainbow.

"Thanks for coming girls, ah know there's a lot ta talk about but our friend needs our help, ya girls can go ahead and check on her while ah call Miss Cheerilee".

The girls nodded and went up the stairs, Applejack stood behind, before calling she used the blanket to cover her brother. " yer gonna be a dad soon brother, don go around throwing yer life like that".

Inside her room Luna sneezed but kept watching the rare necklace that Sunset brought from the other world, she didn't know squat in how to use it or if it still worked but for some reason she felt that she was somehow connected to it, she was afraid of end up like Sunset of course but she could not bare seen her sister like she was right now, so she made the decision, she would bring Sunset back, she only needed to figure out how to use it, simple right?
_____________________________________________________________________
"Aria you are scaring me, would you tell me why the heck are you packing our stuff since you woke up? And why did Big Mac brought you unconscious?".

"And I keep telling you, there's no fucking time!".

"Aria!".

"Screw language right now! It's Adagio! Adagio fucking Dazzle! She's here in the city and she's behind those creeping bugs that give nightmares to everyone, worst part is that she knows I'm here! She almost get me kill but she got distracted with some shit and let me to her minions... If it wasn't for Shimmer's boy toy I would be dead by now, or in my way to die in some fucking mines in the end ass of Equestria! Shit!".

Cheerilee was speechless, she witnessed how Aria and her two partners almost succeed in what Sunset failed first, she learned later from Celestia that the puffy one, Adagio was the ringleader all along, seen Aria raging with extreme fear of her life did make her consider do as she suggested and move as far away as possible.

"Adagio was it? Can't she be defeated like last time? The Rainbooms I mean".

Aria stopped putting her clothes inside the bags while she thought about it, true the Rainlosers defeated them some years ago and now it was only Adagio they would be fighting but still if the amount of negative energy she had absorbed so far was monstrous, even with Aria's help she doubt it would make that much of a chance.

"I don't think so, and is better if we don't stick around to find out".

"What are you talking about Aria, are you saying that we should run away?".

"As far as possible".

"Aria, you are exaggerating, if we call the cops and -".

"And tell them what!" Aria shouted angrily at her roommate "Officer arrest that bitch because she's using magic to give the whole town nightmares, you think they would believe us? Even then every cop in town must be also under the influence of the tantanites! Lee you don't know Adagio but I do, when we came to CHS the first time her plot was childish, naive even stupid, but now is nothing like that teen drama bullshit, she wants a chance to kill ot to enslave, she's mad, I don't know what happened to Sonata but I hope she escaped before Adagio turned full-time psycho".

Cheerilee could see just from that outburst how afraid Aria was of Adagio but before she could talk her down her phone rang.

Aria continued packing her stuff in a couple of bags, she did have some money left but it wouldn't be enough to get far, after a while of thinking and packing Cheerilee finished her call and she came back to Aria one more time.

"It was from the girls, it seem that Something happened to Sunset yesterday night, the girls are also asking if you are ok after Big Mac dropped you here".

"See? I told you, Shimmer most have been taken out by Adagio and if she could take out one she can beat the rest too".

"Aria we don't know yet".

Aria dropped what she was doing and took Cheerilee by the shoulders looking her eye to eye. "Lee i have never been more serious in my life that now, we have to fucking leave or there's no telling what that bitch may do to us, ple-please?".

Cheerilee watched how fear governed her roommate actions, even her plea to leave was more based on that that in real thinking.

"Aria... I cannot leave, my life is here, I grew up here, went to school here, heck I wouldn't be surprised if I end up buried here, I wish I could do like you and go anywhere I want but sadly I'm not that brave, when we met in that alley, when you saved me, that was the first time I ever got out of the city and never again have I stepped out, pretty dumb eh?".

"You... We... I can't stay... She will...".

"I get it, and I'll never ask you to do something that scare you that much but... I can't go with you, maybe in the future but not now, not when my friends can use my help even if it is for a bit". Cheerilee embraced Aria after a while she let go and taking some stuff with her she left the apartment leaving Aria with her turmoils.
_____________________________________________________________________
Adagio was nervous, she was irritated but over all she was afraid, Abigail didn't make empty treats, that Adagio had seen.

She witnessed one time when she magic burned a couple of ponies that dared failing her a third time, Muss and Bark her two minions were another example, they fail into recapturing the pony that created the portal that used the alicorn talisman, they even got themselves captured and it took some extra effort to free them and now Adagio was in the same boat as those two, she has been found out by one of the annoying Rainbooms in to put salt in the wound it had to be the one that looks exactly like her possible executor, the rest of the conversation she had with Abigail repeated in her mind.

FLASHBACK...
"The creature you describe must be the Tantabus, according with the information we have from the friendship journal Princess Luna created it to punish herself with constant nightmares for her time as Nightmare Moon, if that creature is still on the run and working with the Rainbooms then it will attack once more and destroy the tantanites".

Abigail looked to Adagio with cold cyan eyes that shone red from time to time, the weight that the magic of the Alicorn talisman put on her was obvious.

"At this stage the gem that I gave you should be half way full, we need to filled up quickly while the portals are down, we have the advantage of having the only know portal for now but Celestia and her crew could find it if they snoop around enough, I'll send you some help, he will help you with any human you come across, when the gem gets full return immediately, that will be all".

"Wa-wait, what do I do with Shimmer's soul?". Adagio asked in a panic.

"It can be used to bargain with the humans in that side but that's all, the more it remain away from its body the weaker it will grow until it vanish, the same thing will happen if you bring it through the portal so there's not much that can be done with it, do wherever you want with it, it that all?".

Adagio nodded and the image of the pony Sunset Shimmer disappeared soon after.
END OF FLASHBACK.

If Adagio was correct the pony she would be sending was her right hand or right hoof in that case, a pony as ruthless as Abigail, his job wouldn't be to only assist her but to dispose of her should the mission fail, Adagio needed to win at all cost and she would make sure of it.
_____________________________________________________________________
Rain, nothing but rain, Sunset could see nothing from her window but the rain that continued falling uninterrupted.

Six months into her arrival Sunset Shimmer had by all purpose assimilated her life in the human world, there were still things that weird her out or that were completely a shock to her, the first time she tasted meat was one of such topics, she was delighted at the flavor when Celestia served steak during dinner and bacon in the next morning only for Applejack to explain her later where did those came from, needless to say that Sunset vomited for almost an hour before she could control herself, as time went on and with more courage that the girl could muster she got used to it.

Then came the sicknesses, humans seemed to catch so many form of virus and infections that Sunset got scared of going out for a couple of days, fortunately her new friends kicked the fear out of her. Her new friends, that word still sounded alien to her, but she could not described as something else, she was allowed to enter school as well using the documents belonging to her human counterpart.

Today however was a bad day, she was sick, caught off guard by the common cold, her running nose and slight fever had ruined a planned weekend around town with the girls, then the rain started and Celestia was called off town to some business, Luna was in home too but she was in no better condition after having a drinking fest the previous night with a hangover as a reward.

As she watched her window she distinguished some movement outside, a person walked through the muddy driveway toward the door of the residence, a big black raincoat was covering the person. Soon the doorbell ringed signaling thar the person had business with the residents, the door to her room was open so she could heard the noise perfectly well and Luna must likely too.

Sunset didn't wanted to get up, Luna was the one taking care of her after all but the main reason to not check the door was her appearance, her hair was a mess and she was dressed in shorts and a light shirt with an embarrassing smiling star in the center with the word 'cutest' on it, her face probably wasn't any better.

After the third time and some knocking Luna apparently had enough and opened her door of her room with a kick, she walked in front of Sunset's room in her way to murder the poor soul who disturbed her slumber. As she passed by Sunset saw her dressed in less that ideal clothes for such a meeting, she was just wearing some really small black shorts that she liked to wear a lot and a sport pink bra that Sunset was sure was a couple of sizes smaller that her real size, her hair was even lest appalling that Sunset's.

Sunset heard her stumping down stairs and through the leaving room reaching the door finally, Sunset watched the window hoping to catch a glimpse of the runaway person that would get its ears blown by Luna's cursing, that would give her at least a little amusement out of this boring rainy day.

"I'm coming! I don't want to join any freaking church so you betteh?! Bi-Big Maahh!". Sunset heard Luna rush back the way she came and closed the door as hard as she opened first.

Sunset was surprised to see the almost fearless Luna run back with her tail between her legs, she got off the bed to look at what could possibly scare her like that, her answer came when her eyes saw green eyes watching her back, her reaction wasn't as bad as Luna's but it was bad still, her legs turned into mush and her face grew red from embarrassment, she felt in her backside and Big Mac rushed to pick her up.

"Ya ok there lil Miss?". Mac pick her up like that time when she felt near the snake a few months back, he then took her back to her room while she blushed madly.

"Be-bed!". Sunset stutter/order him and the young man did as told as soon as her whole body touched down she cocooned herself in the blanket to prevent Big Mac from seen her in her current state.

Mac saw her full reaction and thought of it as cute. "Mah sis told me ya were sick too so ah brought ya some of Granny's famous 'get yer ass back up ya bump' soup, hope ya like it".

Sunset opened a gap in her fortress of warm and comfort. "Too? Do you mean that Applejack is sick as well?".

"Eeyup, actually all yer friends got sick , if ah am not wrong ya girls got sick after Lil Bloom and her friends, who in turn got sick after the adults recovered from their colds too". Mac said with a thoughtful look.

"Yeah and I got sick when you got me that glass of cider". Said Luna as she entered dressed more properly with some sweatpants and a loose shirt.

"Eeyup, ah may have started all from the begining, sorry about getting y'all sick". Mac said scratching his neck.

"Well, no point blaming you now, besides, that cider was good so it was worth it, anyway I'll take some of that soup, can I?".

"Sure thing, just need to heat it up a bit, been on the freezer for a couple of days".

"Ok, I'll bring you some in a few Sunset, Big Mac here can watch over you, right Mr Fancy? Good". Luna left laughing as Mac pouted.

Sunset and Big Mac were left on their own, Sunset still hiding under the covers and blanket of her bed while Mac kept looking around at the ceiling and carpet, soon the silent became too awkward for Sunset and she tried to speak but Mac beat her to it.

"Mind if ah seat?".

"No, not at all, there a chair in front of the desk". Sunset pointed to the only chair in the room next to the only desk feeling dumb for pointing the obvious.

Mac smiled and took the chair seating very close to her bed, not for the first time Sunset cursed her fluttering heart that swayed so easily at every little action the guy in front of her displayed, when he smiled she wanted to keep seeing it, when he talked she wanted to listen as close as possible, when their eyes met she daydreamed and if she was lucky and they touched her skin would feel hot and her pulse would go up instantly.

All that combined with her fair skin tone that turned red every time one of those things happened make it really hard for Sunset to hide her growing crush.

"How have ya been doin Sunset?".

"Fi-fine, thanks... How... how do yo do?".

"Not bad, soon ah ll have a truck of mah own, ah am giving it the final touches, maybe ah can give ya a ride when its ready".

"I'll like that... By the way, I thought that the soup you brought was for cold, so how come Miss Luna wants to taste it?".

"Bout that, well remember the name?" Sunset nodded remembering the ridiculous long name.

"Well? That's what it does, get yer... Pardon the word... ass up because is a tad strong, bad side is... If yer a lil weak in the insides the the soup may do ya more bad that good, we Apples are a tough bunch, almost nothin bug our bellies... well except for one damn thing... ". Mac monitored for Sunset to get closer like if he was about to reveal a top secret and Sunset was so caught up in the conversation that she forgot her sorry state of dress.

"Pickles".

" Pickles?".

"Pickles, damn thing can even take one us ta the grave early if we ain't careful, matter of fact that's how mah grandpa pass away, may the creator have him plowin fields in heaven". Mac said with a dramatic tone and making a cross sign in his chest that got giggles out of Sunset.

"So lame". Luna said as she walked around Mac to deliver a tray with a bowl full of steamy soup to Sunset.

"Have some while is hot, it will get you sweating and taste less sour".

"Ok, thanks". Sunset took a tentative spoonful of the soup and her tastebuds immediately cried out in joy, she took a second then a third soon she lost herself in the flavor.

"Wow, someone was hungry!".

"Ah think is the flavor actually". Mac corrected Luna's statement and as a proof Sunset didn't let any soup left in the bowl.

Sunset swiped her lips with a sheepish look. "Sorry its just... It reminded me of a dish I had a few times before, mind if have another one, please?".

"Sure can, brought a whole pot of it with me". Mac told the girl who lick her lips out of anticipation.

After a full hour chatting together all three Luna left to continue her beauty rest leaving only the young man and the teenage girl, another long silent spoiled the meeting but Sunset pushed herself to start the conversation again.

"Big Mac, can I ask you something, if you don't mind of course".

"Hm sure thing".

"Why is it that you don't like to be called Mr Fancy mathematics?".
Mac did a sour face at the question.

"I... I'm sorry I know that-".

"That's... Ok Sunset, no harm, honestly it's mah own thing, ah know that when folks call me that is for praising me for mah love of numbers but... well there was a time where ah took it as a way to feel superior to other people, even mah sister got a little bit affected by mah smugness, it was actually Miss Luna who put me back on mah place, since then I take it with more respect but she still like to rub it in from time to time".

"I understand, before coming here there was this... Teacher who I respected a lot and I always seek out her praise, I felt superior to many pon-people and grew arrogant, then when I learn that she had another favorite student I got mad and did something really stupid and immature, now I think back and I can't believe I was that silly ". Big Mac listened patiently and smiled when she finished.

"Way I see it if we both learned our lesson then we came out better that before so don worry Sunset".

"Thanks, you too". Sunset started fidgeting her face getting red again, she liked him, like Rarity always mentioned when she read those magazines of her, red face and fluttering heart were the more obvious symptoms.

"You ok there?".

"I... Will you mind... rubbing my back a little, I'm a little sore".

Mac did a chuckling sound but complied, she turned a little to the side watching the wall as she felt his big and rough hand touching her, he then started the motion from left to right, up and down with a steady force behind it, Sunset let a small sigh of relief escape her and Mac stopped in his track.

"Sunset? Are ya ok?".

"Ye-yes, please continue!".

"... Eeyup". Big Mac continued and little by little Sunset started to drawn into unconsciousness, her face pictured a pleasant smile while the man of her dreams continued his treatment, all Sunset could think now was how happy she was for running away like she did.
____________________________________________________________________
"Oh Big Mac is smiling, he must be dreaming something lewd with Shimmy, quick someone get me a camera!".

"Pinkie! Leave mah brother alone! A-and Sunset too, she's... We'll deal with them when we come back, so did y'all have Sunset visiting ya in yer dreams?".

All the girls nodded except for Rarity " Sorry darling but I got nothing but nightmares and to be honest I'm in my last leg, she dropped down to one of the single sofas in the living room.

"It's ok Rares, ya get some rest while ya can, that mean is up to us 5 to find Adagio and kick her ass for good this time".

"And how are we suppose to find her?". Asked Rainbow.

"Miss Cheerilee told me that Aria found her in the park last night before she escaped, Ah know the city completely and she have been using the same spot she has to be hidin nearby".

"How can we be sure of that?". Asked Fluttershy meekly.

"That's were ya come in sugarcube".

"M-me?".

"Correct, the park is full of critters, ah am sure at least one of them have to had seen Adagio around the park, we go now and ya ask them, then we move from there". Applejack said proudly of her plan of action and the other girls seem to gain confidence as well.

"Sounds like a well thought plan to me". Twilight commented.

"Hmm wha-what if we found Adagio around in that moment or one of her friends?". Fluttershy asked with understandable fear.

"I doubt they'll try somethin in the middle of the morning, thanks to Sunset a lot of people must be fine now, I'm sure that there's gonna be people around so we don need to be afraid, so what do ya say? Girls?".

The four girls looked one another for to see if someone was against Applejack's plan but non of them did so.

"We are with you AJ!". Said Pinkie enthusiastic. "Let's save our friend.

"You said it Pinkie".

"O-ok".

"Let's go then".

"You are not going anywhere!". An angry and weary voice sounded from the stairs, the girls turned to see their principal there.

"I am glad that you want to risk your live for Sunset but let you doing it is another thing, let the police take care of this, if there's strange people around trying to kidnap girls I won't let you run to their claws just like that, let us adults take care of this for once".

"But Principal, if we don do somethin we won't know what happened to Sunset and how to bring her back to normal".

"I understand your feelings and believe me I wish I could do the same but I need to think of all of you and your families, please girls understand that this is no easy matter to me".

All 5 girls felt anguish at the comments of Celestia but knew that she was right about the situation, the sound of the front door opening caught their attention.

"Hello? I'm coming in, the door was left open, Principal?".

"Over here Cheerilee, were are in the living room".

Cheerilee entered as instructed and wasn't surprised to find the Rainbooms inside.

"The whole gang is here?". Asked Cheerilee.

"Pretty much, Luna is in her room, Big Mac is sleeping in the back and so is Rarity and Sunset... Sunset is...". Celestia's lips. trembled trying to explain Sunset's condition, she was hugged immediately by Pinkie and Fluttershy.

"I see, well I came here to help in any way I can, for what Aria told me the leader of her former group Adagio is behind everything that's happening".

"That's right! And we want to confront her but-".

"I told you girls no! I don't want to see you in the same way Sunset is now so please understand". Celestia told the group once more.

"Principal Celestia, while I understand your worry is not like this is the first time the had to deal with something similar, true the risk may be higher this time around but the are almost adults too, if one of their friends in in peril and they want to help then we can tell them no and they'll go on our back or tell them yes and support them the best we can". Cheerilee expressed her thoughts to Celestia and the girls hoped that she would reconsider her point.

"I... I don't know, even if I agreed 5 young girls running alone doesn't sound safe to me at all, I'm at my limit, Big Mac is still tired and Luna has to keep an eye on me and Sunset". Celestia said still unsure but willing to compromise.

"Then I'll go with them, even if I have no magic I can still help them somehow". Cheerilee offered hoping that would be enough.

"I'm... sorry... but-".

"I'll go as well so don't get your panties twisted". Everyone turned to the door to see the new arrival, with her aquamarine and purple hair tied in a single ponytail Aria Blaze adhered her weight to the group.

"Aria? You... came? How did you found me?". Asked Cheerilee astonished just as everyone else.

"O-of course I came! You think I'll let you to your own or those clutz crazy ideas, hum, you wish! And I found you by following the magic attach to that thing in you, you left before I could get rid of it!".

"Aaaah she likes you Miss Cherilee!". Pinkie said hugging her with emotion.

"Well duh! Who else is gonna pay the rent if she's gone".

"Thanks Blaze, didn't know you were a softy". Rainbow said irking Aria.

"Shot it sport freak! First of all I'm doing this for Lee because she would end up in trouble if I'm not around". Internally she also though that if things went south and Adagio somehow escaped again it would be best to have some back-up around and Shimmer and her group were her best option.

"Miss Blaze, would you be willing to help my students?". Asked Celestia with a bit of doubt.

"I will but I'm the leader, that means that if I say we stop or move you do so, especially you three". Aria pointed to Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie.

"Wait a darn minute! Who told ya that yer the leader now!".

"Yeah! In any case I should be the leader!".

"Say that again Dash, ah dare ya!".

"That's exactly why! You two do nothing but argue and try to one each other up and you... you're to much of a hassle so if you want to get your friend back for good you better obey and don't go around doing crazy shit unless I say you can". Aria explained pointing to the three Rainbooms again to state her point.

"She may have a point there". Twilight said with a little bit of fear.

"Deal, they will obey but you also have to take responsibility if one of them gets injured, am I clear Miss Blaze?".

"Wherever, so if you girls are ready tell me what's your plan". Aria asked the girls and all five girls looked to one another, their friends and the town itself was in the line and the Rainbooms would do something about it.
_____________________________________________________________________
Adagio continued sucking negative energy as fast and as much as possible, the gem that allowed her to accomplish this needed to be fill completely, that was the reason why she was here to begin with, to serve the rebellion against the Princesses, the plan to remove them was simple to follow but complex to accomplish.

Her main purpose was to absorb the negative energy that the tantanites were creating by sinking the town's population into nightmares, then with her ability Adagio was passing that energy to the gem in her neck, the gem was created to harness energy and store it for later use, just like Adagio didn't know how the first gems that the sirens used were created she didn't knew how this one was but she knew the creator to both and suspected a connection, one she would try to figure out when she have that opportunity.

As Adagio submerged more in her job her two minions approached her.

"Bo-Boss? Me need to tell you-".

"Argh... Didn't I told you to not interrupt me unless it was important!".

"Greetings Adagio Dazzle". A deep voice sounded from behind the two equestrians and Adagio almost chocked.

"Ra-Rawhorn!?". Adagio called to the bull, no the man behind, tall and with a hard face, his dark skin was covered by a gray hoodie and pants, it may have make him look like a normal human if not for his left eye which had a big scar running from top to bottom, changing the color from his original purple to gray.

"It's good to see you doing as my lady instructed, but your lack of attention in keeping this two on check is alarming". The bull/human told Adagio.

"Grrr what were you two doing this time".

"No-nothing just sleeping, bu-but only a little". Muss tried to excuse himself.

"I passed between this two unnoticed and if I can someone else can too".

"Will not make that missstake again bossss".

"Is up to you Miss Dazzle, if they not helping at all I can dispose of them". Rawhorn offered and in a single motion which each hand he grabbed both Muss and Bark by the throats cutting their respiration.

Adagio watched with both horror and fascination as the tall man lifted both minions from the floor almost strangulating them both.

"No! We can still use them if even as an extra pair of eyes or hands".

Rawhorn considered for a few seconds more and then drop them in the floor, the two quickly sucked as much air as possible and watched with total fear at the man who almost killed them.

"Thank your leader for your lives, and Miss Adagio? They are your full responsibility now". Adagio cursed internally, of course he would hang the responsibility to her, now wherever those two did a mistake it would be her paying the price.

"My lady send you this". Rawhorn held out his palm to her and she saw a little crystal shard in it.

"What is that for?". Asked Adagio as she approached the tall man a took the shard from him, as soon as she had it the shard reacted to the gem in Adagio's neck and in recognized it got absorbed by it, one inside it pulsed with new magic and Adagio gasped feeling the new magic run automatically around her body until it settled completely.

"Miss Abigail prepared that shard with magic that will protect you from any intruder that attacks you from the Dreamscape even if you are awake, that way you won't have to worry from a hidden assault".

Adagio understood what he meant, the Tantabus was still a threat thanks to Shimmer intervention and in case the shadow pony tried to attack her again she wouldn't need to find a place to sleep first like last time were she left Aria in care of those two idiots.

"Very useful, it would make my job easier, is there something you need General?". Adagio asked to the man who wasn't really a General but still a figure head.

"Nothing for now, only a place to rest for a while, the portal is a bit far from here and walking in two legs is... new to me".

"Of course, Bark! Show the General where he can rest and then return to guard duty you heard me?".

"Grrr Yessss". The changeling/human growled bit didn't argued further, probably out of fear to be chocked again.

"Muss you too go back to guarding around and inform me if anything happens, is that clear?".

"Clear boss, Muss obey".

When Adagio was alone she resumed her previous activity, the fact that Rawhorn was here did make her more aware of the importance of her mission as well as the repercussions that awaited her if she were to fail.
_____________________________________________________________________
After listening the Rainbooms plan to find Adagio and her followers the impression Aria had about them rose only to drop back again when the Sport freak and the farmer girl started bickering again, fortunately the Meek one suddenly got tough on both their asses and they stopped.

With everything decided the group took the truck parked outside, Aria recognized it as belonging to her rescuer and Shimmer's boyfriend, the girls seemed hesitant about using it while the owner was still sleep but her sister insisted that if they waited for him to wake up it would be to late, when Aria insisted then that they wake him up again the blonde girl rejected the idea saying that he was way too tired.

Aria lost her temper and then told them to 'hurry the fuck up then' which earned her an elbow from Cheerilee. At the end Aria, Cheerilee and the five remaining Rainbooms took the truck and were on their way to the central park were Aria saw Adagio last.

Before that Aria cured the infected in the house from the tantanite, the fashionista, the Principal and Cheerilee were now nightmare free, only the farmer girl was still under but she refused to take a nap to get cured. That allowed more magic for Aria and she knew damn well that she needed it.

"You drive worse that a drunk old lady with arthritis".

"Shut it punky! Or is it gothy? I don even know now". Answered Applejack while holding the steering wheel like her life depended on it.

"I can't believe we took Big Mac's truck, he's going to go nuts when he find out". Cheerilee said from her side, the rest of the girls were in the back of the truck.

"If somehow we bring his doll back I doubt he's gonna complain".

"And just how the heck do ya know they are together?".

Aria turned to her roommate who only shrugged in response. "They kept it in secret from the rest? Seriously? Suddenly you don't look so dull to me know, what other crazy shit you girls are into?".

Applejack just growled and was about to warn the siren when she was interrupted. "Hey Applejack, turn around that corner and let's park, better if they don't see us coming in a truck". Rainbow suggested to the astonishment of the group.

Applejack did so and the seven girls did their way to the park by foot, in their way they saw more people walking outside that in the previous days giving them a sense of safety.

"Don't lower your guard just because you see people, the bastards who attacked me last night looked like humans except up close, then you start to see the weird details, like snake tongues or dog faces, wherever looks out of place be careful". Aria explained to the others while sniffing the air as well as pay attention to any person nearby.

Aria moved ahead followed close by Cheerilee and Applejack, the rest lingered a bit behind but were still within reach and sight.

They approached the park for one of the entrances different from were Aria escaped last time, the park was only fenced in a few areas mostly the corners, it was a rectangular area big enough to house a kiosk in the middle, a wide round lake and there were several parts divided only by rose beds and tall bushes.

Aria tried to pick a glimpse of negative energy around but there was non or it was to light to be detected yet, after all it seemed that Adagio was more active during the night.

"Ok you, I can't pick anything from here so is up to Meek- Fluttshell? you the one that talks with animals!".

"My name is Fluttershy! Try to remember it!". Fluttershy answered back with an edge in her voice that did make Aria rise an eyebrow, she then huffed and went near a tree were a couple of squirrels were playing accompanied by Twilight and Cheerilee.

"Girl can bite!'. Aria said with a tone of approval.

"It would surprise ya what she does when pushed hard enough". Applejack said remembering a couple of times where her friend would explode when ignored for too long or simply when someone would hurt one of her animal pals among other circumstances.

"Wherever, does any of you know how to track?".

"Ah do, why?".

"Follow me then, you two better wait for the others, we'll come back soon".

Aria moved following one of the roads that lead around the park, Applejack walked next to her.

"Where are we going?".

"I'm looking for something, it should be around... Ah there!'. Aria pointed to an small clearing without grass, it was near the center of the whole park.

"Here!".

Applejack looked around were Aria pointed and only saw the fresh dirt, she approached more to see if she was missing something but Aria stopped her.

"Don't step in there, here's were those bastards from last night dropped me in front of Adagio, can you get anything useful from it?".

Applejack focused in the disturbed patch of dirt that Aria referred to, it was roughed up, Applejack approached with soft steps, she then kneel down watching closer, she could make out three, no four set of footprints, three were recurrent while the fourth one was not so much.

"Which way did ya run away?".

"That way, before that Adagio left in the opposite direction".

"Hmm, then those footprints in there... most be from her". Applejack pointed to a set of marks going north of the park. "Did ya saw what kind of shoes she was wearing?".

"Stylish shoes, that's for sure since they dropped me at her feet".

"Then this most be her trail". She said pointing were the footprints did their way away from the original position.

"Great! That mean we can follow it were she is so you can deal with her".

"Ah don think so, look there". Applejack pointed were a chunk of ground had been blown while the area in front was disturbed by a Sound wave, Aria recognized it as the place were she shot her magic at the two ex-captors in order to escape and facepalmed.

"Shit! This was pointless! Let's go back with the others, maybe they found something". Applejack followed Aria silently were the rest was waiting already.

"Any luck on yer side?".

"Totally! The squirrels told Fluttershy everything they have seen during the last week or so, and guess who shows up a lot around here at night". Rainbow answered with energy.

"Then you girls were right, she used this spot for gathering the energy from the nightmares" Cheerilee said to the group.

"Did the animals told you what direction she takes every time she left?". Aria asked now.

Fluttershy pointed on the same direction that Aria suspected and that confirmed her hypothesis.

"Ok then, we know the general direction they have been taking but know we need to reduced by checking where can she be hiding during the day, any ideas".

"Mah brother's truck had a map we can use to pinpoint her hiding spot".

"Let's get it then, we are very close now". After collecting the map the group of females used one of the picnic tables in the park to discuss.

"Alright gals, this here is were we are... And here is the area most probable where Dazzle could be hiding, this is a small area compared to others in old town but there's a few places where a person or three could be living... And those are this two". Applejack put her finger over an old hotel and then moved to a set of warehouses.

"I know that hotel, my old man and me spend a few days there before our house was ready". Said Rainbow Dash remembering.

"I don't remember those warehouses been in there when I was living here last time". Aria pointed out at the map.

"That's because those were very small, it wasn't until Filthy Rich bought them that they were expanded, they are 8 times bigger that then and they can only been accessible through this road over here". Cheerilee explained.

"So how do we proceed now?". Twilight asked, getting the group to think carefully.

"First we need to be sure of where that snake is hiding, we should spy the two places and wait until we see her or one of her cronies, then we smack her in the ass all together... what?".

"Ya do hate her do ya?".

"Hate her? Of course I do! She did my life miserable!, always bossing me around and treating me if I had any individual thought around my head but..." Aria looked at her roommate who looked her back with patient and... a smile.

Aria left a heavy sigh out. "Fear is what I feel for her the most, after you kicked our rears two years ago we pretty much lost everything, our power, our way of life, our gems, everything... Sonata and I took it bad but Adagio... Adagio went nuts after that, we... Sonata and me adjusted little by little to our new life without magic but Adagio struggled, more that that she alright refused to do so, as time went by I saw her became more violent and paranoid, she thought that we would run away and left her by herself, funny thing is that it was precisely her attitude that push us to really leave her, I don't know how she got her magic back, I got a little by destroying the tantanites but her magic is more that what we did have combined".

Aria's eyes dropped to the floor feeling naked and weird for letting so much personal information get out with the very girls that trashed her life before, her inner melodrama was cut when she felt a hand in her left shoulder and another in her right's, Aria saw Cheerilee at one side and Fluttershy on the other one, Aria didn't know what to do or what to say, she expected sympathy from Lee but from her former enemies? But then again they forgot Shimmer and Trixie didn't they?.

"Argh! Enough already! This is lame and we need to save that bacon head so she can go back to smooch Applejack's brother!".

"HEY!".

"You know Blaze? You aren't that bad for a punk girl".

"Better that you sport fre-Dash I mean".

Rainbow laughed ignoring the almost insult part. "Keep dreaming girl, keep dreaming".

"Ok, we go back to our homes to get ready, eat, rest, take a shower or wherever, then we come back to stalk those two places and see where Adagio is hiding, then, then we kick her puffy head!'.

"Yeah!".

"Yeeeh ha!".

"Absolutely!".

"Party time!".

"Yay! Oh wait! Before we leave there's something I need to do, if you don't mind waiting, it will be fast I promise!". Fluttershy broke from the group and run to the little lake in the park, once there she kneel down in the shore and whispered something in that direction, the rest simply saw her with no idea what she was doing.

"You guys are a bunch of weirdos!". Aria said shaking her head.

"Oh yeah? You are not so far yourself". Responded Rainbow Dash.

The girls retreated back to the Principal's home with a path set in mind, from there they broke into smaller groups, there was no change in Sunset's condition, but the rest was another thing, Celestia was back in her feet feeling well and rested and so did Rarity, her torment gone the few hours of sleep put them in a good mood, Big Mac however was anxious, when Applejack told her of their plan to observe the two places he wanted to go there himself immediately, it took the combined efforts of Applejack, Celestia and Luna to calm him and even then he was doing nothing but to walk between Sunset's side and the front door.

"We have to distract him with something else before he goes and rampage the place before we can check it out, Pinkie is running out of balloons and Twilight don't have any more math questions which I never thought was possible". Rainbow told the adults.

"Hm oh I know! Hey Twilight, do you have a copy of your guide with you?".

"Oh yes Miss Luna, I never go out of home without one, why?".

"Big Mac never got one, isn't that a shame?".

Twilight's eyes shone at the prospect of another friend getting help from her with her masterpiece.

Twilight presented Mac with the little book and despite some initial protests Big Mac relented to check it out soon was emerged in the book and like any human being with a sense of boredom he felt sleep with a new record of resistance.

"Oh no! What happen to him? He was reading the 4th page and he-".

"Don worry there Twilight, he probably was more tired that he thought, we'll just let him there for a bit, ok?".

"If you say so". Twilight was still skeptical but Applejack managed to ease her worries and save her from disillusion from knowing that her precious guide was used as a sure way to snoreville.

"Now then we just need to wait for the rest". It didn't took long for the rest to be back in the sister's house Aria and Cheerilee were as ready as they could be, Fluttershy and Rarity were also ready, Rarity even had a black outfit designed to make her look like one of those secret agents in movies but it also did her more obvious to the eye.

"Rarity what the heck are you thinking, we're trying to keep out of sight, prevent unnecessary attention!".

"I know darling and this... is the best way, after all black is the color to spy and not been noticed". Rarity said while spinning to show her black clothes to everyone.

"I think that the right colors for that are dark blue and gray you know like ninjas". Responded Rainbow to the argument.

Rarity huffed but dropped the argument be. "Ok y'all, it's gettin late and we need to check the places, Rarity, Pinkie and Twilight with me, we'll check the hotel, the rest will go to the warehouses, how does that sound?".

"Balanced enough I guess, but way aren't we taking big and tall there with us?". Asked Aria pointing to the only male in the house.

"Ah don want him more involved that he already is, this also is gonna be a magic problem and he has non to defend himself but more importantly he need to be safe for when the bab-".

"Ap-Applejack perhaps this is not best moment to talk about family and stuff? You know ?". Luna covered trying to prevent Applejack from pretty much get her in trouble for the lie she told her the previous time about Sunset been pregnant, lucky for her the others failed to heard the last of what Applejack said.

"Maybe, well anyway, like I said we'll leave him here in case Sunset wakes up, the rest know what to do is that clear?". All girls nodded and soon they were on their way to their respective destinations using Big Mac's truck and Sunset's car.

"I hope we did the right thing letting them go by themselves Luna".

"Don't worry Tia, this isn't their first hussle with magic crap and I doubt it will be the last one, but they always come on top".

"You're right, now dear sister... care to explain what was that about a baby?". Luna was about to climb up the stairs froze as she felt Celestia's cold gaze over here.

"Fuck me".
_____________________________________________________________________
Rain nothing but rain, Sunset could see nothing from the window except the rain that continued to fall uninterrupted.

She sighed, soon A figure would sprint over the muddy road to knock at the door, Sunset knew this for it had been the same dream over and over again. The first time it was different, Sunset saw what happen as if she was watching an old recording of that day, the second time she was surprised to find herself in her 16 year old body and experiencing the event first hand, it was both weird and exciting, the moment she saw the Big Mac in the dream she jumped down the stairs and thrown herself at his arms, happy to see him even if it was inside a dream but a few seconds after the dream vanished only for her to appear once again in the same spot in her bed and everything would repeat itself until either she broke the sequence or she followed the original script until the end and then the loop would start anew.

It was torture, one she knew she couldn't resist for long, she wasn't sure if this was Adagio's doing or just her powers trying to show her something, wherever the case her little play started again and she was getting worse every time it repeated, she would try something new the first few times like act different or say something different without doing something drastic that would trigger the repeat but it was a real torture to see this Big Macintosh again, the one who was still enamoured of Luna, she knew now from their conversations that Mac developed a crush for Luna even before entering CHS but it was around this time that it grew to the point were Luna couldn't ignored anymore, the two of then didn't remember exactly how it happen but Mac told her that Luna rejected him and after that he didn't went after any relationship until he helped Sunset with her heat problem.

The memories were a anchor that helped her hold to her sanity as she lived this dream over and over again, she needed to escape, to return to the real world, to her life, to her friends, to Mac, but how? As she questioned herself her the dream continued her unending repetition, a single sob escaped from Sunset.
_____________________________________________________________________
Applejack took one more turn with her binoculars and observed the old hotel to find nothing, it has been almost 3 hours of nothing so far, the other group reported last 30 min ago with the same success, Cheerilee told her that Rainbow wanted to jump the fence and look for clues already but Fluttershy's lecture and Aria wacking her in the head stopped her from trying.

Still, Applejack was getting anxious herself, daylight was almost gone completely and they still have no clue where of those to places was Adagio using as to hide or if she was there at all, her inner questioning came to an end when a female figure wearing a hoodie passed in front of the hotel looking rather suspicious, the girl or woman looked around to see if somebody was watching and after thinking she was still unseen she did her way inside through the main door.

"Looks like we have our siren, everyone gather up!". Applejack called the other 3 girls that rushed to get ready.

"Did you... Did you see her Applejack?".

"Not exactly Twilight but it may be Adagio, looked too suspicious ta me".

"Very well then, may as well put my outfit to use". Rarity said feeling bold about herself.

"Rarity ah told ya already yer dress does not make ya invisible".

"Ha you'll see! Just give me a few minutes". Rarity left the truck and moved toward the hotel donning a fedora to complete her outfit.

"Rarity! Dammit that moron! Ok girls let's move behind her but be ready for anything ya hear?". Applejack commanded the rest as she left the vehicle as well. Rarity snooped around moving from shadow to shadow with the grace of a ballerina.

"All clear darlings!". Rarity called to her friends from the front of the main door.

"Don't shout so loud! Ugh let... Rarity!". Applejack's warning came to late when a hand grabbed Rarity by the collar of her jacket pulling her inside, only a yelp escaping her before she was gone.
_____________________________________________________________________
"I'm tired of waiting! Let just go over there take a look and be done with".

"Cool your jets duffus, if this place turn out to be the wrong one and they see you running around you'll get in trouble with the blues and us too for been with you". Aria took a look around and let her eyes do their thing, they shone lightly detecting a very slight presence of negative energy, it was almost nothing compared to the previous night in the park but it was steadily making its way inside the area in question.

"I think we have the right one, i can see some residue going inside but it's definitely it.

"What then? Do we call Applejack and the others?". Asked Cheerilee who was checking the fence with Fluttershy to find a point of entrance.

"You do that, but do it from the car, you don't have magic so unless you have a weapon better that elbow blows to the ribs you won't be of much help".

"Then way am I here for if I can't help you?". Asked. Cheerilee angry.

"For starters call McDonald girl over here and have the car ready if we need to bolt out immediately, also if you don't see us coming out call your boss and tell her to call the police or something but only as a last resort, you're not useless Lee but we need to stick with what we can do".

"I see... Ok I will, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Aria... Come back safe, ok?". Cheerilee turned around and went in the direction where they hide the car.

Aria watched her roommate/friend leave until she was out of sight and safe, her peace was broken when she turned around to find the two Rainbooms looking at her with smirk and giggles.

"The fuck you're looking at? Wanna make fun of me?". Rainbow turned back to the fence snickering even more while Fluttershy simply smiled and follow the other girl.

"Fucking hate this". Aria mumbled with no real venom in her thoughts.

Together they approached a portion of the fence that was next to a three with branches low enough to climb and Rainbow easily used them to cross over the fence and Aria followed, finally with some trouble Fluttershy managed to pass as well.

"You know we could have transformed and with our wings pass easily over the fence".

"Yeah sure and Adagio would have know that we were here right away". Aria explained as she once again tried to follow the stream of negative energy.

"Oh my". Responded Fluttershy while Rainbow scratched her neck with embarrassment in her face.

Aria did signals with her hand for the other two to follow her and keep quiet, the sun was gone by this point giving them several hiding spots were the lights wouldn't expose them, the trio advanced a good portion until Aria detected movements in front, the other caught up to her distress and stopped in their tracks.

They pressed their bodies to the wall as much as possible, the movement that Aria detected manifested itself as a tall and wide man dressed with jeans and a hoodie, Aria cursed as she recognized the figure as another fellow equestrian, the slight glow around his body was enough of a proof.

The tall man walked by not detecting the female trio, Aria waited a full minute before sprinting to action again, this time they did make further advance inside the array of warehouses until Aria felt a chilling sensation running down her spine, she soon knew what it was, Adagio was close, very very close, a few meters at most probably the second or third building from their spot.

"Ok dorks, this is it, she's definitely there".

"About time, let's show her what it means to have her ass kicked a second time".

"Wait up you idiot! The plan was for all of us to do this together, she's not at the level were only us three can match her, we go back where Lee is and wait for Apple and the rest".

"Grrr fine! But after that we take over".

"Wherever".

"Uhm girls? We... have a problem".

Aria and Rainbow turned to the shy girl as she pointed to the two men coming at them.

"Shhh I knew I smelled something familiar! Came to give me that love you have siren?".

"Oh ho ho Muss want revenge for make my ears bleed, and Muss will have it!".

"... Fuck!". Rainbow and Aria said in unison.
____________________________________________________________________
Luna drifted deep in her sleep, not that it was hard for her, she could fall sleep anywhere, anyway at any time and dream with whatever her mind wished.

After the girls left Luna recommended Celestia to watch over Sunset while she took a little nap, after her sister agreed Luna went to her room and pulled the equestria necklace out of her drawer and put it on, somehow it fell a bit nostalgic but Luna didn't pay much attention to that.

As she reached the bottom of the Dreamscape she saw a starry sky above her full of shining stars.

"Hello? Anyone here, no? Hm... I guess I'm alon- gahh! what the?".

Luna screamed as a dark cloudy figure appeared behind her, the figure looked like a horse made out of smoked cotton candy with it's eyes shining a mysterious red, the creature towered over her and had a horn sticking out of it forehead, it watched her with curiosity.

Luna gulped and decided to make conversation. "Sooo... Are you the Santa-bus or... something?".

The creature tilted its head with wonder then as if recognising her the creature neigh at her and Luna heard a voice in her head that wasn't hers. "What? Princ-ess? Me?" the horse was still not sure of the human in front of her and tried to talk to her one more time.

"Uh? Princess? You... you know Sunset Shimmer? She brought you from her world didn't she?".

Ah!the creature seemed to understand and it did confirmed its thoughts to Luna. " Then you know what happen to her?".

The information flowed inside the vise-principal's mind, she saw her protege fight the orange haired siren and lost, then her form dissipated into a sphere that was snatched by the winner of the duel.

Luna felt fury grow inside, her students where precious to her, she may be a dick to them from time to time but it was only for her amusement and to a certain level but this was on a whole different level more so that Sunset was one of the closest persons to her.

"Take me there! Where she is held! Please".

The Tantabus shook its head and conveyed its hesitation, the pony/human that fought the siren before had strong magic and lost still while this one didn't have any magic and wanted to challenge her too.

"You think I can't? Let me show you what a high level player like me can do". As she finished her proclamation the woman changed from her daily life clothes to a dark blue bikini armor with silver touches that did make her look intimidating and alluring at the same time, the Tantabus was actually impressed, this level of control over one's dream was so far only found in its creator Princess Luna, the Tantabus could see some similarities between the human woman and its master, was she?...

The Tantabus took its decision and kneel besides the warrior woman giving her its intention. "Now that's more like it".

Luna mounted the shadow pony and once she was on top her armor started to glow with magic, the Tantabus surrendered all its magic to the rider.

"I get it, I know where she is! Now then my little friend, onward! To battle!... Wow, I always wanted to say that". The Tantabus opened the portal that would take them to the place where her target was and crossed it.
_____________________________________________________________________
"Your gonna have to pay for that". Trixie Lulamoon told her four classmates after they broke through the door after she pulled Rarity inside.

"What the heck did just happened and why are ya here Trixie?".

"If you must know this is were THE POWERFUL TRIXIE WORKS! Part time at least until I have enough for a car".

"What? Then why the hell did ya pulled her inside like that".

"Not my fault, i mean look at her she looks like a mobster!".

"I do not look lile that! I'm a spy!". Rarity roared back defending her outfit.

"Trixie doesn't think so, anyway why are you following me? Are you interested in renting a room?".

"Nothing like that, we... Hold up a minute someone is calling me... What? You found them? Are they... Are they inside? Ok thanks we'll get there!... Shit! They found them in the warehouse! We have to go there pronto!".

"Let's go girls". Applejack and the rest ran toward the truck, Trixie followed outisde watching with an annoyed expression.

"Don't think that you are out of the water yet, you have to pay for the door!".

"I'll send mah brother to fix it later!".

"And I do not look like a mobster!". Rarity yelled from the back of the truck. "I don't, right Pinkie?".

"There there!". Pinkie simply offered a sad smile at her friend.
_____________________________________________________________________
With a flash the three girls transformed into their pony forms growing wings, ponytails and pony ears, in Aria's case her wings were more aquatic in form.

"Watch out for those two, they are stronger that they look".

"Oh yeah? Will see that!". Rainbow ran around the two imposters while throwing punches at their faces and midsections causing them to fall back, Rainbow formed back with her friends holding her hands in pain. "Shit! Talking about hard heads". Muss and Bark showed purple marks were Rainbow struck but that was about it.

"Get behind me now!". Aria moved forward and took air, her scream was wide and strong sending both bad guys to crash against a metal wall, her smile banished as the two targets got back to their feet almost immediately showing only dizziness from the sonic attack. "Shit! We need to hit them harder, hey Fluttershy girl do you have something better that squirrel talking powers?".

"Actually yes but... Oh it looks like she's finally here!".

"Who got here?". Asked Rainbow but the answer came by itself in the form of a 15 feet long reptile that appeared behind the evil duo.

"What the buck?". Bark became the first victim of the reptile when this one delivered a tail swing at the changeling sending him back to the wall from before, Muss's shock only lasted a few seconds but it was enough for the scaly monster to snap its jaws around a leg and swing him toward his companion, the sickening sound of crushed bone chilled the spine of the other girls.

After disposing of the equestrians the reptile turned toward the three girls and walked near them, Rainbow and Aria jumped back while Fluttershy smiled and approached the beast.

"Oh thank you thank you so much, you got here just in time!". Said Fluttershy while patting the head of the reptile.

"Holy shit Fluttershy! Since when do you own a crocodile?".

"Mr Spots is an alligator not a crocodile Rainbow, and I don't own him, I found him a few months ago hiding in the park, it seem that he end up in there during the last rainy season and couldn't leave until now".

"So when you went to the lake in the park it was to talk to the... Mr... Spots?". Asked Aria dumbfounded.

"Actually I just told him about my missing friend and he offered to help me since I have been giving him food, then before we came I told him where we were going and it follow me over here".

"You guys... are the most crazy group of people I ever met in my life". Aria told the two winged girls, the moment of relaxation was cut short when the the alligator turned around detecting the new threat, the tall man that they saw before was now standing inspecting his fellows, he didn't move to help them or to talk to them rather only watching them with mild amusement.

"You... You must be Aria Blaze, and those two are... Princess Twilight's comrades am I correct?". The man talked for the first time with a deep voice and curiosity in his tone.

"And you must be another of Adagio's cronies aren't you?". Aria asked the man dodging the question, the man's face twisted to one who has been insulted.

"I do not serve Dazzle but another and you... are interfering in her plans".

The group seemed confused hearing that Adagio was not the one calling the shots, Aria was about to ask the man what he was talking about when their reptilian ally broke toward the man.

"Mr Spots!". Yelled Fluttershy trying to stop her animal friend from causing more mayhem but the alligator didn't listened, he threw himself against the man aiming to clamp a leg between his powerful jaws just like it did with the other human but to everyone's shock specially the giant reptile the man dodged and caught his head by the neck, the alligator quickly trashed his body to shook the man off him but this human had more strength that the last two.

"Stupid mare! You will pay for thissss!" Bark managed to stand up again and run toward the girls looking for revenge.

Aria saw him first and shot a blast of magic but the changeling/human evaded and kept his advance. "What are you waiting for? Shoot him!".

"What?! How?!".

"We... We don't know, we never tried before".

"Shit! Just focus your magic in your hand and let it lo- argh!". Aria couldn't finish her explanation as she was tackled down by Bark.

"I told you I would suck the love out of you mare! And look at that, you have more that before". Bark licked his lips in anticipation for his future pray.

"Let her go asshole!". Rainbow copied the move that Bark did on Aria and tackled him as well prying Aria free, Bark quickly got back to his feet and tried to kick Rainbow while she was down but a magic blast forced him to duck for cover.

"Thanks, I own you one".

"Let hope we both live so you can pay me". Aria said to Rainbow.

"NO!".

"Fluttershy what happ- oh shit!". Rainbow turned to see her friend terrified as her reptile ally was put down by the bull/man.

"I didn't mean to kill it but it was you who brought it here so I hope that you can hold it in your conscience".

Fluttershy was hit by those words like a speeding bullet. "If you two leave right now there wouldn't be more fighting and you and can go back to your normal lives, I'll give you only this one chance". The man said to both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, Aria who was still facing Bark couldn't avoid to fell a lump growing in her throat if the girls had any animosity left against her this will be the moment to use it.

Bark used the moment Aria and Rainbow distraction to jump at the girls again and just like before he was stopped by a magic blast, this time by the pink haired girl.

All eyes turned to Fluttershy who was crying but her expression was one of murder.

"You think... You think that I would leave and save myself abandoning a friend behind? Leaving the sacrifice of an animal just like that! FUCK YOU! You don't know ME!". Putting her hands together the enraged girl let loose a magic blast of pure yellow energy 5 times stronger that the one she used on Bark and even with his guard up Rawhorn wasn't able to withstand the full blow, the force of the blast send the tall man flying toward one of the warehouses and pass the wall leaving only a hole were the target once was.

"Oh the shy one had finally grow a spine, well that'll make this more fun now, am I right Aria?". Aria didn't even dare turn around to know who was crashing the party now, from the side of one of the buildings walking with all the confidence of the world came Adagio Dazzle, an evil smile spread in her face.

Aria and Rainbow united with Fluttershy who looked tired now that the target of her rage was gone, or so they thought as Rawhorn walked out of the hole were he was send through, his clothes were charred and his hands took some damage but aside from that the man looked fine.

He walked carefully to stand besides Adagio and his eyes looked at the girls with the determination that was missing from the start.

"Should we dance?". Asked Adagio with too much smug in her voice.

"Not with out us partner!". Aria though she wouldn't never be so happy to heard that southern ascent.

Applejack and the rest of the Rainbooms finally made it.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading and I hope you guys enjoy the extra long chapter, cliffhanger aside as I said in chapter 19 I will leave this story here for now so I can get some ideas for the next ones. For the time being I'll work in a couple of new stories that I wanted to get out of my head, bellow is the list if you feel like knowing, the number indicates the order in which I plan to publish them but if I get stuck in one I may jump to another one to keep my mind fresh so it may change, thanks for reading, if at least one person found this story to its liking then I can declare mission accomplish, if you want to comment about things you liked or disliked fo ahead and if you have other stories for recommendation feel free to let me know, hope I heard from you guys again when I retake Fruits of love, until then good bye and good luck.

1) Bad Girl Fun Times: The first one.
2) Pokepon
3) Empress of the night
4) Fruits of love chapter 21

21.- Showdown Part 2: Luna & Tantabus vs Nightmare Siren.

The Tantabus crossed through the waters of the mysterious sea with its rider yelling in happiness as the shadow horse picked up speed.

Since asking for assistance in finding Sunset Shimmer the Tantabus brought Luna to this dream where instead of solid land the entire area was underwater with no visible way to reach the surface. In the bottom rested old and broken structures very similar to those of the roman and greek cultures.

Among the rubble Luna distinguished many statuses of small horses with different features, some with horns, some with wings, some have those two combined, some didn't have any. The place was desolated from any form of life that Luna could see although in the back of her mind she could feel that something was watching her.

"Are we close Tony?". Luna asked her steed which in turn send her a correction about it's name. "I know but Tony is way cooler don't you think?". Not Tony argued again in Luna's mind but Luna insisted. "Fiiiine! If you want then invent a better name yourself and I'll call you that".

The two continued traveling through the desolated area until the path started to narrow into a single small corridor, up ahead a bigger ruin could be seen, as Luna got closer she saw a large building with the same style as the other except that this one was almost intact and instead of statuses of ponies this one had serpent like creatures that resembled giant seahorses located in a circular plaza, most of the statuses were broken either missing the tale, fins, head or arms, all but one, the single complete statue was placed almost on the center of the entrance.

The complete statue also had a different pose as the others, this one had an intimidating posture, it's hooves looked ready to strike, its mouth was wise open showing rows of fangs, in front of the statue there was another unique item, a shiny orb the size of a fist, the orb was orange and shone with a slight crimson tone, the orb was however covered in black tendrils, the Tantabus indicated that it was a soul, Sunset's soul.

Luna was overjoyed by the news but she felt the hidden presence again, closer this time. "No time to waste friend let's get Sunset and be gone before something comes out to play". The Tantabus agreed and moved down to stand on the plaza.

Luna jumped off its ride and walked toward the orb, as she approached it she noticed the shine of the orb diminishing slightly. "It's that normal?". The Tantabus responded telepathically informing her that the longer a soul remained away from it's owner then it would weaken and die out eventually. "WHAT? That's...! No! We have to hurry now". As Luna closed the distance she felt the alien presence get closer but ignored it for a more pressing matter.

Imagining a sword in her hand Luna saw the blade appear out of thin air or water in this case, taking aim Luna stroke down and the root of the tendrils hoping to cut the soul free from its imprisonment but instead of cutting through her sword bounced off. "What the hell?".

"Surprised?!". Asked a voice that came from every direction at once.

"Who there?! Where are you? Show yourself!".

"And if I say no?". Asked the voice again, Luna noticed a defined female tone and her memory clicked. "Adagio Dazzle! Its you isn't?. Free Sunset this instance! I'm only giving you this chance!".

"You are talking to the wrong person woman, I'm just a shadow, the warden of that soul, you are invading so now... I'll dispose of you!". As the disembodied voice finished the entire place started shaking, the water became turbulent and the rest of the seahorses statuses broke into pebbles leaving only the one complete.

As Luna took a few step back the statue's glowed with a mystic red color, the shakes continued and the stone covering the statue fell of it revealing scales and real looking leather skin under it, now in a panic Luna remounted the Tantabus just in time to heard an angry screech.

The serpent creature emerged fully from the statue resembling the full transformed form of the siren pony Adagio but black in color.

As soon as the dark siren was free of the statue it detected the intruders and started chasing them with terrifying speed. Luna held to the Tantabus for dear life as the other black monster trailed behind, imagining a gun instead of her sword Luna started shooting the aquatic pony to drive it back, the siren didn't worry about dodging the small projectiles until one found its mark in its shoulder easily passing through it.

The siren cried in agony and whirled in pain temporarily forgetting about its pray. Luna used the opportunity to swim back were Sunset's soul was kept and summoning the sword back she started hacking at the tendrils to no vail.

"Grrrr! What's wrong with this thing? Why wouldn't it let her free?".
The Tantabus called for her attention as the siren recovered and resumed its chase of them. Luna took aim again and shoot again but unlike before the siren didn't underestimated the damage that those bullets could do and dodged all of them. "This looks easier in my video games". The Tantabus waited until the siren dodged one more bullet and rearing back it stomped hard in the floor causing a pillar of magic to erupt from bellow its target damaging it again. "Atta boy! Keep it away!".

Luna continued shooting at the enemy while this one was weary of approaching too recklessly and been hurt by the Tantabus or Luna.

The dark siren soon had enough of running around and shot at the intruders with a blast of magic from its mouth, the new move got them off guard and the shadow pony was forced to use its magic to protect both of them.

Luna tok had enough and her sword changed to a chainsaw which she directed at the root of the tendrils. "Keep the fish thingy of my back for a bit Tony!".

The annoyed Tantabus informed her that it would try but its magic was begining to run out, summoning copies of it kin it charged to confront the siren and distract it from Luna, the new army of tantanites swarmed the siren while the Tantabus shot it while it was distracted earning some howls of pain from its foe.

Meanwhile Luna was having progress but barely, the shine within the sphere dimmed again and Luna knew she was running out of time, she needed to think of something and fast. Remembering that the Tantabus was sharing its magic with her Luna decided to play a good old all or nothing gamble, without warning Luna pulled as more magic as she could and changed the chainsaw back to a sword, this time the sword shone with immense lunar magic, crossing her fingers in her mind she swinged the blade against the tendril with all the muscle created by endless hours of gaming, the sword cleaved the tendril from side to side with no problem but Luna felt a huge chunk of magic missing from the sword but at last Sunset's soul was free, Luna didn't think twice and took the sphere in her hands.

In the other side of the plaza Luna's actions took its toll in her partner, the Tantabus was having difficulty keeping the siren in guard but it was working in its favor, however when Luna pulled more magic from it, it couldn't keep its little army of tantanites and even its own body seemed to dissipate.

The siren was confused at first when the multiple attacks ceased but soon it charged toward the Tantabus that was in that moment paralyzed by the lost of magic, the siren rammed it hard and the shadow pony was launched away like a rag doll.

"Tony!'. Luna sprung toward the downed steed using her gun to keeping the siren away from it. "Sorry sorry sorry! I have to use more of your power, I'm sorry".

The Tantabus simply demanded a proper warning next time she thought about doing something like that. "Yeah I promise now get us out of here, We need to take Sunset back". Luna mounted again and the two started their retreat the mad siren hot behind them, their foe shoot again and again forcing the Tantabus to dodge left and right, up and down avoiding a very painful and dangerous ray.

With Sunset's soul in one hand and her other holding for dear life Luna was unable to provide covering fire, even so the Tantabus used it magic and a portal appeared in front of them and Luna almost screamed in victory when they crossed it only to end up in the same spot with confusion.

The siren aware of what would happen used the small window of distraction to shoot a soundwave that hit both ride and rider, the two fell hard back near the plaza, while the two got back to their feet and hooves the confident siren laughed.

Luna still clutching Sunset's soul felt desperation once again. "What happened? Why are we still here?".

The Tantabus opened another portal but the moment they tried to cross it the same thing happened, it only dropped them in the same place. The answer came from the Siren above. "This domain was made specially for trapping interlopers like you, it was made so that anyone fool enough can enter but not escape".

"Shit! What do we do now! We can't wait he- oh no". To Luna's horror the sphere she was holding grew pale, the shine barely a flicker now, the Tantabus saw this and explained that it was almost out of time, wherever energy or matter that kept the soul alive was depleted and soon there would be no more.

"Fuck! I didn't come here to fail and let Sunset down! We didn't came here to let this fucking copy get us!". Summoning her sword back and fighting back tears Luna stepped forward challenging the black siren.

The Tantabus admired the courage of the human Luna but it wasn't as confident as her, the situation was a losing one, its own magic was low and when it ran out the human Luna would be at the mercy of the creature, even if they somehow managed to win it wouldn't be fast enough to prevent the soul of the princess of love from disappear.

The princess of love? Something clicked in the mind of the Tantabus but it didn't quiet told it anything, still something was coming in its mind, a chance perhaps.

Having enough thinking the shadow horse received a message from its rider and it barely have time to agreed when it saw the siren charging at full speed against the woman. Luna readied her sword, she somehow managed to put away the orb of the princess's soul in her mini garment to hold her sword two handed.

The Tantabus felt Luna draining more magic toward her weapon and it found its legs weak and about to give, there would be no second chance, if Luna failed it would be over for both of them.

Reaching full momentum the siren dived for the kill, Luna meanwhile smiled at the danger and when the creature was almost within reach Luna changed her weapon back to a gun and shot, the siren was taken by surprise and when it saw what it pray did it tried to move away from the bullet but at its speed the maneuver was impossible, the shot went straight to its jaw coming at the other side of the siren's head destroying everything in its head, as its body lost control of the trajectory it end up crashing hard on the floor of the plaza.

"Ha ha , that's what you deserve SUCKER! Still can't believe it worked". The Tantabus had no idea of how to react but decided in taking the chance to open a portal to finally get away from this dream.

"Finally, let's fo ho-". Before Luna could even put a foot through the portal the fallen siren shook and the wound produced by the gun healed completely like it never happened in the first place, it didn't lose time and quickly rammed against the Tantabus and Luna, the woman let out a cry of pain as her body was send to land in a nearby pile of rubble, her companion meanwhile was hook in the angry siren's maws by the neck.

With a lot of effort Luna stood up but her body was heavily bruised, she pulled Sunset's soul from her hiding place in her cleavage and saw with horror the sphere almost white, her mortification only increased when her magic friend landed a few feet away all trashed and missing one leg.

"Tony!". Luna screamed and tried to reach it but the siren blasted the spot in her path.

"Fool! As long as you fight me here I will never lose, you can't escape, you can't win! You are doomed! Ha ha ha-graagh!". The siren's gloating was cut short when a pair of wings cut its head like a closing scissors. With as much speed as possible the Tantabus took Luna and flew away, its leg was still gone but it was growing back little by little, Luna put the sphere back in her bosom to be able to hold into the mane of her ride with both hands.

As the Tantabus looked for a place to hide its minds remembered again about the princess and finally the reason as to why that memory came to it became obvious. The princess of love, OF LOVE!. That was her power! That was what she needed! Finally making its way inside a ruin big enough for them to hide the Tantabus summoned another portal and kept it open.

"Tony what do we do? That thing can't be killed an Sunset is o- what are you doing? I thought that we couldn't use the portal to escape?". The Tantabus responded letting Luna know of his plan.
"You're bringing someone else here? That's nuts! Who else can help us against that horse fish". The Tantabus ignored her trying to keep the portal open and hoping that the person in the other side would cross it.

"YOU MISERABLE SCUM! YOU THINK YOU CAN HURT ME AND JUST RUN AWAY? I'LL DESTROY YOU!".

Even hidden the siren's words sounded like it was right next to them. The Tantabus knew they could not win this battle as long as they were in the siren's domain but if somehow they were able to bring the princess back in action their combined magic maybe enough to brake a hole though the trap.

"YOU ARE WASTING MY TIME! GIVE ME BACK MY PRISONER AND I PROMISE YOU A SWIFT END!". After a while with no answer the siren growled and started blasting the ruins with magic trying to dig them out.

Luna was about to talk about moving out when through the portal another sphere appeared, this one was a few inches bigger that Sunset's and red colored with small green spots, it also shone way brighter of what Sunset could right now.

The newcomer flew around the Tantabus moving around it curiosity, then it moved to Luna and at her sight it seemed to recognize her and started to move around her with puppy like emotions, Luna too felt a sense of familiarity from the little red firefly.

Floating up close something seemed to call the attention of the red bulb and it froze for a second before diving its round body into Luna's exposed chest. "What the- you! Pervert!". With a slap Luna send the orb away but in the moment her hand did contact with it her mind was flooded with memories.

Memories of a boy born into a big happy family, of him playing and been raised by a blue headed girl that he grew attached to, of two loving and cute sisters, of the lost of his parents, of the a redhead girl that would change his life.

"Bi-Big Mac? It's that... It that you? Its that him?". Luna turned to the dark pony who nodded. "But why?". Luna asked again as the red soul of Macintosh Apple got closer again at Luna, moving about and probably preparing to repeat the weird action again.

However instead of the red soul diving inside Luna slightly armored bra it was the orange soul of Sunset Shimmer that weakly floated out of it. Slowly the two spheres approached one another until they touched, in that moment the Tantabus covered both with its dark mantle of magic and for a few seconds nothing happened, then like a battery been brought to life sparks begun to appear between the orbs, pink in color and few at first but soon it grew in intensify and number becoming a mini storm inside the dark space.

Luna noticed that Sunset's soul got some of her color back, after getting no explanation from her partner Luna simply continued watching the weird event in front of her making memory to tease the couple later, another reason to survive.

The spectacle was disturbed when another blast from the raging siren destroyed the nearby ruin, the Tantabus informed Luna that they needed to gain time for the princess and her mate and that meant going out and confront it. "Fiiine! But if I miss important blackmail material you'll have to compensate somehow, Alrighty Tony! Let's kick some ass!", the Tantabus was surprised that even in the bleak situation they were right there she could continued with her rare sense of humor.

The Tantabus exit from their hiding spot with Luna riding in its back like before, the siren was distracted still looking for them and its back unguarded, Luna produced her gun and the dream pony concentrated magic in the tip of its horn, both left a powerful blast that the siren was unable to block or dodge, as before the siren fell and rose again as good as new.

"YOU DARE WOUND ME AGAIN! YOU DARE IN CONTINUING THIS POINTLESS RESISTANCE! FINE! I HAVE GROW BORED OF YOU! NO MORE TOYING AROUND!".

After finishing her monologue the siren's body lost its form falling to the bottom of the floor in the form of a black blob, the black mass jiggled for a moment before it started forming again, Luna used the time to shoot it twice but to no vail. When it finally stopped it took the form of a three headed siren, bigger in body all heads looked the same as before but each one had a different eye color mimicking the former Dazzlings colors.

In a second all three heads locked up to their pray and charged toward them, The Tantabus turned tail and ran away barely escaping a blast from one of the new heads but not a second one from the main head, it hurt it, a lot, it almost dropped its rider but managed to correct itself and continued dodging like a black blur draining more of it already low magic.

The three headed monstrosity continued the chase unaware of the small pink light coming from the ruins left behind, the Tantabus not only joined the souls in a shared dream but also masked their presence so that the enemy wouldn't knew where they were or what were they doing until if was too late.

It was pretty much what ponies called an ace up it sleeve. "Dead end ahead!". Luna called its attention in time to realize that they were back in the plaza and up against the wall, there was nothing but the destroyed building in front and the siren coming closer, the Tantabus waited until the last second to turn aside and change its trajectory while the siren was forced to brake chase or risk impact.

As the chase continued with no apparent end the siren finally pulled out its cheating move and waited for the perfect moment, its two side heads shot magic again and again forcing the pray to get in the center of its vision, when it felt the timing was right the center head let loose a banshee screech that disrupted its magic, the same one the true Adagio used against Sunset Shimmer.

The trap worked perfectly and both Tantabus and Luna felt their heads about to explode from the pain, the duo felt hard and skidded over the plaza like a stone over the surface of a river.

The siren left out a mocking laugh, it could feel that it enemy has reached its limit and was no longer a treat but a nuisance. Luna recovered first, her head still ringing like the world 10 worst hangovers combined in her brain, she limped her way toward the dream pony, the siren watched with a smirk on its three faces as the two struggled to raise and try some other useless escape.

"Get up' hurry Tony, get uuuuup!". Using her own strength Luna managed to get the Tantabus back on its hooves but this one was shaking. Luna summoned her gun once more but in doing so extracted more magic from the Tantabus and as a result it lost its footing and it dropped back to the ruined floor.

The siren laughed once more at the futility of the duo and decided to end this little hunt, the head in the center started singing a low tune and the two remaining heads watched for any hidden move.

Luna suddenly felt sick in her stomach and a nauseous feeling started to grip her, the Tantabus reacted in equal pain but in its own fashion, the song draining the life out of both of them while the singing head got the volume up. Luna felt some parts of her body grow numb and others feel unnerving pain much worse that the last scream that was used on them.

"Urgh, Sis-ter! I'm so-rry!". Luna couldn't even stand anymore and dropped to her knees with an furious expression in her face, even in death she wouldn't give those creatures the pleasure of seen her cry.

A different sound broke the rhythm of the moment as a whooshing noise followed by a splashing one were heard, the side heads were confused as to why the melody stopped and why thw main head was gone, a second later the same noise occurred again this time the head in the left was missing, finally the body seemed to register the pain cursing from the lost of its extremities.

Before the siren could even see where the attack were coming from a third blast passed through its chest leaving a hole in its place. "That... Is for keeping me in that horrible place for so long!".

Sunset Shimmer told the siren before its body was reduced again in a formless gelatin.

The moment the song stopped Luna felt the pain disappear just as it came, even the Tantabus with its tired body seemed to regain some of strength. "Sunset?".

"Miss Luna! Are you ok? How are you feeling?". Sunset asked floating down to help Luna to her feet.

"Me? What about you! I thought you were dying! Oh God! Tia was going to kill me if something were to happen to you!". Luna hugged Sunset and the two let out small laughs of bottle up tension.

"I... was, in a way I think, I-its a long story and I think we have more pressing issues at the moment".

"You're right". Luna turned to the Tantabus who looked almost translucent. "Tony! Are ok?". The Tantabus send a message of reassurance to Luna and warned Sunset about the siren.

True to its thoughts the black blob started to form again although it was taking longer that before. "What do we do now? We could be trap here with that damn thing forever for all we know".

The Tantabus explained its plan to used their combined magic to break free but first they needed to drain more magic from the siren. "So every time we kill it it sucks more magic from Adagio?". Sunset asked and got a nod as reply.

"Ok but what can we do? Tony here can barely stand and I don't think Pokeball Mac can be of much help right now, where is he by the way? I thought he would be stuck with you after soul banging".

"Luna! Ugh even here you... He's... here, with me". From Sunset crimson and blonde hair the red sphere appeared near her cheek causing Sunset to blush a little.

"Kgggh ha ha, how I wish I had a camera right now". An angry scream interrupted the cute moment and announced that the siren was up again.

"He pulled me out of that nightmare Adagio put me into, but you're right, he can't fight with us here, you and I are can manifest in this form because we used the gem that Princess Luna give us but Mac didn't used". Sunset explained.

"I'll fight that thing for now, you keep yourself away for now until... Tony... Get some of its magic back". Luna didn't like that part of the plan too much.

"I don't know Sunset, that thing is damn hard to kill, how are you gonna deal with it by yourself".

"This isn't Adagio and as tricks goes I already saw all of them so unless it grows a forth head I can take it on with no help for now, besides, someone needs to keep and eye on it". Sunset pointed to the weak shadow pony.

"Fine! Just don't mess up, the rest of your friends needs you back in one piece, both of you". Luna pointed to Sunset and her red orb parrot.

Sunset smiled with confidence as her hands glowed pink with her princess magic. "Don't worry non, this time... It will be different".

With a mighty scream the new reformed siren darted toward the group and Sunset met it half way first with a magic barrier in which the siren slammed itself and next with a pair of magic blast to its chest leaving it smoking and missing a chunk of its body.

The siren backed up in pain but Sunset didn't let go sending two more consecutive blasts that took and arm and another head, the siren coiled around dodging now that it knew it couldn't take a hit from the cursed pony girl, its magic was stronger that the one in its creator's memory, even with increased magic the shadow siren was no match for such enemy wondering what changed from her capture up to this point.

Still, this siren was created to attack anyone interfering with its master's plan and they were doing just that, wherever the siren was stronger or weaker it didn't matter, its very purpose of existence was to get rid of anyone who got in the way for Adagio.

Another blast and another dead, then another reconstruction and another dead. The cycle repeated again numerous times in the span of what felt like hours, yet non of them let go, to Luna watching from the sidelines Sunset looked like an OP character from some videogame and the siren looked like a mob boss who became immortal from some glitch.

Luna didn't like to watch only as the person she came to rescue turned into the savior but she knew that her interference would only hurt her friend.

Speaking of the black steed, to Luna it didn't look like it was getting better but more like it was preparing itself for something, which did make sense according to its plan but Luna had a weird feeling growing inside her. The roar of the siren as it was beat down once more distracted Luna from her thoughts, in that moment the Tantabus snapped out of its trance and opened a portal and kept it open, the command to enter was send to Luna and Sunset and both obeyed.

Luna was ordered to go first as she would act as the anchor for the portal to work, Luna did it and to her surprise when she passed she found herself in a different location, also she could feel a sense of familiarity like been back in her room, remembering her orders she turned toward the portal and raising her hands she used the magic bestowed to her to stabilize it, it seemed to work as the portal looked better made that before now she waited for her friends.

At the other side Sunset arrived next to the Tantabus and was told to go next, she nodded and proceeded however a screech from behind stopped her in her tracks, she turned to find the siren restored and coming at them at full speed.

Seen it pray about to run away caused the magic made siren to lose all reasoning and let a single minded rage take over, draining a huge magic amount from its host the siren restored its body in no time and launched it against its enemies. Its speed bolted by magic aid it into tackle both Sunset and the Tantabus through the portal with it.

At the other side Luna was not prepared to be crashed by the body of Sunset Shimmer, the Tantabus landed nearby too but not in top of her, finally from the dark hole came the siren looking more enraged that before if that was possible.

The siren took one look and decided to finish Sunset first as she was the bigger threat, it moved quickly to take her out before she could recover, Luna managed to untangle herself from Sunset but was thrown aside by the siren, the beast pinned Sunset to the floor with both hooves and prepared a magic shot right to her face but her plan was interrupted when a red ball erupted from her hair and slammed the siren in her chin forcing the blast to go off in its throat.

The siren backed off, its throat and mouth injured by its own blast, even so Sunset was still reeling from the previous attack and now the two remaining heads prepared magic attack of their own, one shot against Sunset and the other against Luna.

In reflex Luna covered her body crossing her hands but neither attack hits its target with painful dark magic but rather with confetti, the magic rays turned into pinky party approved confetti leaving everyone confused.

It was the Tantabus who communicated to Luna that now they were in her dream and here she was master, her thought was to make the attack useless and so her mind pictured the image of harmless confetti and her mastery over her dreams did the rest.

It was no magic now that ruled this domain but Luna's wits and that Tantabus assured her that she was now invincible. It didn't took Luna even a second to understand now what to do next, her videogame like clothes changed to her everyday ones and a long ruler replaced her sword.

"Now now, little scoundrel like you are to be punish, severely!". Luna told the angry siren while smiling creepily and holding the ruler in a very intimidating manner, the creature not understanding the situation repeated the precious attack and again the magic blasts were replaced, this time with whip cream no less.

"Didn't learn a thing didn't you?". Luna did the bold move of walking in front of the siren, her smile now a smirk, seen as its magic didn't work and that the inept human had moved within range of a striking hoof the siren did just that, but instead of causing any damage to the woman a sickening sound indicated that the siren arm broke in two, the culprit been non other that Luna who blocked the arm with the ruler.

No force was placed behind the long wooden object, the limb of the siren simply broke from colliding with an immovable object, the siren backed off, it didn't understood yet why this human that until a few moments ago was a weakling was now making the siren existence impossible. Worse yet the siren couldn't heal like before, couldn't summon more magic either, only its body could be used to finish the enemy and even then it was braking apart piece by piece.

Still in defiance the siren tried to strike with its other arm and hoof , when nothing happened the siren head turned to see what was obstructing its remaining limb and found nothing, arm fretlock, knee, hoof, there was nothing beyond its shoulder, only seconds after the realization came the pain of the tore limb that appeared in Luna's hand like it weighed nothing. "Sorry, were you looking for this?". Luna said with a sadistic tone before tossing the useless chunk of leg away, the body part disappeared in smoke soon after.

"Now then, time to release some stress". Luna said wielding her ruler like a hammer and letting loose several hits at the immobile siren, each hit sounded worst that the last one and the siren trashed trying desperately to move, dodge or block but it couldn't move at all, like been frozen back in statue form, meanwhile the whaking continued.

Behind her Sunset took an involuntary step back. "Remind me not to piss her off that bad next time". Sunset told to the red orb floating next to her and through their bond she felt his agreement.

With one final blow over the remaining head Luna seemed to finally get her sadistic side pleased and looked at her handiwork, the siren lay beaten and broken, twitching slightly, the siren in its part was beyond salvation, only now that its body was beyond repair did it understood that its mistake was to follow its pray outside its hunting ground, as in doing so reverted the roles and now the siren was pray, one final act of defiance was tried, the siren used the last of its magic and collect it in its chest and let it explode and take the bastards with it, it would be a glorious dead seen their faces contorted in terror seen their imminent demise.

The siren did so and with one final laugh the siren announced their doom to come. "Fools! Die with me and suffer knowing you will share my fat-!". The siren suddenly went silent when it saw a big blue eye watching it back curiously.

"Ooooh look at you! So tiny! It almost make me don't want to squeeze you to dead!". The siren found itself reduced to a miserable fraction of its original size, been held within the blue haired woman's hand, the fact of its final sacrifice all but forgotten by the undeniable news that it was all but useless. "Almost!". Luna said at last and closed her hand compressing the miniature siren into nothingness.

"Welp, I call that sizing the opportunity, get it? Because I turned it tiny and... You guys lack sense of humor! Why aren't you more like Tony over the-Tony?". Cleaning her hands of the gooey remains Luna's joke died in her throat when she saw the Tantabus resting on its side and becoming more transparent.

Luna approached the Tantabus unsure of what was going on or how to fix it, their ally simple send both women a message of thanks and farewell explaining just at the end that it used all of its magic and now there wasn't enough left to sustain it.

"Magic? You need magic?" Luna put her hands over the body of the Tantabus and tried to pass on the magic left back in her body but it warned her that it wasn't enough, it tried to calm her down.

"Sunset quickly! Give it some of your magic".

"It-it doesn't work that way Miss Luna". Sunset approached the downed shadow horse and placed her hands in top of it too, Sunset let her magic wonder to the palm of her hands and focused on passing it on but it didn't work either. "It useless, its magic is way different from mine, even then we are passing magic to the wrong part".

"What do you mean? Oh you mean the gem in the necklace!".

"Yes, its magic was placed there by Princess Luna and her magic is connected to the moon and the night, mine was just common unicorn magic and now is love but nothing like what it needs". Sunset said with a sad expression as her magic continued to flow down to the Tantabus but it didn't altered its condition.

The Tantabus managed to lift its head to touch Luna, it expressed its resignation to its fate, it told Luna to not be sad as it was happy that it accomplished its mission, Sunset was rescued and the tantanites were destroyed.

"Tony... This... Come on! We just beat that darn fish thing, you can't sore the moment by dying on us! Come on!". Luna focused her will into restoring it but it didn't work. That Tantabus only got weaker, once again it expressed its happiness into knowing them and wished them good luck with the rest of their battle, the final words that transmitted to the trio was to pass a final message to Princess Luna, the message was inscribed in Sunset's mind and she promised to pass it on to her.

Finally with one final nod to its comrades the Tantabus became completely transparent and both Sunset and Big Mac returned to their own dreams while Luna stood alone in her own. Only then a few tears run down cheeks, she knew it was silly to cry for a creature she just met that day but it just felt like a piece of her was been discarded, a weird yet familiar feeling just like when she put the necklace on the first time.

"Goodbye buddy, it would have been nice having a friend in my dreams too, its awesome having any dream you wish but... It sometimes feels lonely been the only one that can enjoy them".

Leaving her own dream Luna woke up in her bed, she slowly scanned herself finding no signs of the battle played in the Dreamscape, for a few seconds she feared that the whole thing was just her imagination, that Sunset was still comatose and that she was just crazy, however she heard her sister gasp in surprise as her adoptive daughter woke up, soon they started talking and were joined by Big Mac, Luna thought about going too but she decided to stay were she was.

Her hands removed the necklace and saw that just like the Tantabus the gem in it has turned clear, devoid of any color. She rested back in her bed and put the jewelry in her chest muttering a single 'thank you' as a single tear run down her cheek.
/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\//\/\/\/\/\/\/
RICH'S WAREHOUSE COMPOUND.
Adagio smiled viciously as her magic was about to break through Rarity's diamond shield, two of the Rainbooms were down already and Rawhorn was dealing with the farmer and the speedy girl.

The only one giving her trouble right now was Aria, her way of fighting was more random that the others and her siren screams could hit her if she was distracted, never the less victory was going to be hers before the end of the night.

With one final blast the shield fragmented and the force send Rarity tumbling against a wall, Adagio was surprised when her place was replaced by her former partner.

"I'll be damn, you have become friend with them haven't you". Adagio teased but Aria simply respond was a growl. Adagio focused magic in her hands. "I'm gonna enjoy th-" suddenly Adagio felt a pressure building in her chest, then it turned into pure pain, the gem in her neck glowed and the shard that Abigail send her appeared from it before shattering in pieces.

Adagio knew right away that there was only one explanation, Sunset Shimmer had escaped!.

Author's Notes:

Sup everyone, finally managed to finish this chapter, will take extra time for the next one but little by little I'll try to push it. Thanks for reading and until next time.

Next Chapters.

1) Empress of the night Childhood days chapter 3.
2) PokePon chapter 2.
3) Fruits of love chapter 22.

22.- Showdown part 3: In your dreams.

Big Mac walked by the empty hallways of CHS checking every little detail about the preparations for the festival of the Fall Formal, he was excited since his little sister Applejack and their friend Sunset Shimmer were to participate in this event, Applejack was tricked to enlist by non other that Rainbow Dash which did the whole thing funny, Mac couldn't stop himself from picking on her by that, Sunset's entry was another thing, originally Sunset opted for assisting Celestia with organization and arrangements but later she submitted an entry on the contest for queen.

Mac knew that the redhead girl didn't enter because she wanted to win the contest and be named queen, she did it out of support for Applejack and Mac could only appreciate a friend like her doing that, so as a special thanks he tried to assist her with anything she asked and honestly it was a lot of things, Mac wasn't complaining though, must things she asked were mundane and easy, yet every time he complied she would smile so sweetly that Mac only chuckled and smiled as well, the girl was gold in his book, a book that almost got torn apart when his crush rejected him not too long ago.

Mac was still hurt by Luna's rejection but above what he felt he respected her wishes to carry on with their relationship as friends, Big Mac wanted to avoid Luna while his feeling cooled down but with Granny working in the school and her sister now a student it was very difficult task, made more so by Sunset constant requests but again somehow her smile and personality did him good.

After finishing some other details Mac moved to look for Sunset near the main storage room of the school where the main stuff for big events was stored, as he got closer to the door his ears picked up a heated conversation going on.

Apart from him and Sunset there were just a few students and a couple of teachers arranging for the Formal so Mac wondered who could be there, as he drew closer he recognized Sunset's voice but couldn't do the same for the second, in fact it was only Sunset's that he could heard when he reached the door but somehow it was off, like if she was talking to herself but under two different emotions, like if she was arguing with herself. 'Maybe she's talkin on the phone'. Mac thought, if that was the case he didn't wanted to interrupt her, still he waited outside in case she needed him after.

"I... I didn't know". Sunset's voice sounded through the door.

"Well, you know now, in any case you have to go back to your place, this is mine and you have overstayed your welcome".

"But I... I'm investigating this world, i-in the name of my teacher Celesti-".

"I don't care! This isn't your place! If it is information what you want then take a book or a computer with you or wherever but you can't stay".

"B-but I... I... my friends and Big Ma-".

"No buts! Or do you want me to tell everyone the true about where you came from?".

Mac listened and first he thought that Sunset was performing some kind of trick with her voice, maybe something to use at the Formal but when the voices overlapped he knew that there was someone else with her someone with a very similar voice, someone who was treating her.

"No please!".

"Then let go and go back where you belong, if you continue here it will be difficult for me to take back my life as a human, or is it that you don't want to go back to Equestria?".

"I...". Sunset was almost crying by now and Mac couldn't wait anymore, clenching his fists Mac decided to interrupt the argument and confront whoever it was inside with Sunset, he pushed the door hard catching both girls inside completely by surprise but soon that turned on him as he saw not one but two Sunset Shimmers inside.

"Bi-Big Mac!". Sunset, the Sunset that was crying almost fainted after seen him while the other Sunset, the aggressive one only scowled.

"Damn it!". She suddenly pulled a small stone from a pocket on her skirt and approached him.

"What are you going to-". Crying Sunset didn't finished her question nor did Big Mac had any chance of asking what in Pete's sake was going on when a huge pain assaulted him, his sight turned to the Sunset who was now pressing the stone against him, the pain didn't come from his chest but his head, like been hit with a brick or something, the pain became unbearable and Mac fell to his knees his hand reached out to the girl and managing to pull her hand away but the pain continued anyway.

"What did you do to him!". The crying Sunset, the one he knew because she was wearing his jacket kneel besides him holding him tight, Mac fell the pain start to diminish but now his mind was getting fuzzy and his vision blurry, his last sight was that of the two Sunsets arguing about magic, ponies and memories.

"...".

" g Ma...".

"...".

"Big M...tosh!".

"Uh?".

"Big Mac! Please wake up!". As Sunset called his name Mac got a bit of his senses back, he opened his eyes and found himself on the floor in the entrance of the Storage room, he put himself in a seating position and looked around unable to remember what just happened and how he end up on the floor like one of his uncles after Apple Family Reunion.

"Sunset? Are ya ok, what happened?".

"You, you were hit by a box from the upper shelves that came down, it got you in the head".

"Ah see, well that explains the pain on mah think can". Mac expected Sunset to smile with the joke since she looked tense but if anything she started trembling.

"Sunset?". She leaned over him, hugging him and trembling, he couldn't remember how bad the sight of the falling box may have looked but by her reaction it must have been hell scary. "Ah m ok Sunset don't worry non".

"NO! You... You are not ok, she could have... , You could have lost your memories".

"Mah memories?". 'Was the hit in mah head that bad? Ah did loose consciousness so maybe it was'.

Mac returned the hug albeit less thigh since even with all their clothes on he could feel her breasts pressing him. After some minutes there she finally let go and stood up, red faced and red eyes. "Sorry I, I need to use the lady's restroom, I'm glad you're ok Big Mac". With that she left, Big Mac stood there for a bit more just thinking how it felt to have her so close, she smelled nice and even if her face was a bit messed by her red eyes she was still pretty, sudden guilt punch him hard on the guts just remembering how Luna turned him down and now here he was, having this kind of thoughts for a girl almost 3 years younger, well? For that logic he could see why Luna turned him down since he was 7 years younger.

Deciding that it was enough self-pity for one day Mac stood up and walked back into the hallway, he walked with no destination in mind only to find himself back in front of the Storage Room once again, he stopped just to make sure he wasn't imagining things, but it wasn't that the case, he walked toward the door and the conversation from before repeated again, Sunset's voice was again showing two different emotions, the dialogue was the same, one voice pushing the other to do as she ordered, the other one refusing with distress mixed in her voice.

Mac waited to see if the mysterious argument would end up differently but it didn't, so he couldn't do anything now but to ask what was going on, again he interrupted the conversation only to be blinded by an intense light and paralyzed by the world's worst headache.

When the pain left he was again on the floor, again Sunset worried for him and again his mind was a mess with the biggest case of deja Vu floating inside his head.

"Sunset? Where ya? Who was here with you?".

"No-no one, but that's not important, how do you feel? Do you remember everything in your life? Do you remember anything before entering the room? Do you... you know who I am right?". The last question was made almost begging, Mac tried to regain some sense of order in his mind but every time he was close to grasping it it slipped away like water between fingers.

The last few minutes passed very similar as before, Sunset hugging him, he hugging back, she letting go saying she needed the restroom and him walking out, once again finding his way back to the storage room where the whole conversation was at it again.

Only after this happening again did Big Mac understood that he was in a dream, but no ordinary dream, it was one of those he and Sunset had been having lately, dreams of the past that for some reason they have forgotten, he already experienced a couple of those but never before did they loop like this one, nor was he aware of the dream until he would woke up.

So that meant that this was special, or magic was involved and knowing how the life of his magic pony princess girlfriend worked it was most likely both.

Understanding that Mac tried to break the loop by doing different things but when he broke the sequel of the original loop he would find himself back in the hallway still walking in search of Sunset, every single try end up the same and Mac was getting nowhere, the same thing would happen if he stood immobile and didn't looked for Sunset.

'Somethin about this dream must have the reason why ah can't move on, but what? Ah tried everythin ah can think of and all failed. Hmmm, the first time, the first time was somehow a bit different, painful, ah remember seen somethin important but can't remember what was it, think Macintosh Apple! Think! Ya walk near the door and heard Sunset, she's arguin with someone, her voice is identical but... different, angrier, demandin, it's not mah Sunny, is someone else but who? Dammitt! If only ah wouldn't have fallen for Luna's trick! That book of Twilight is more dangerous that... Twilight? This Twilight, not Princess Twilight, another Sunset, it was another Sunset! This world Sunset!'.

Just as he came to that conclusion the whole world around him shifted, the entire scenario started to crumble like a sand made castle, walls, floor, everything around him fell until only Mac remained, scratch that, even him was vanishing, his body becoming intangible as the rest of the school, fear took him and for a moment he thought he would disappear too, but no pain or discomfort was felt, even so Mac closed his eyes expecting total doom.

When his entire body was gone his eyes opened on their own due to his lack of eyelids, in fact the only thing remaining of Big Mac was a red floating sphere, he panicked again but not for long, he tried to move and found out he could float now, after making sure he was ok he inspected the new sight.

The new landscape was like an empty plain field. The ground was almost a smooth blue surface with nothing around, overheard the was clear night sky, Mac inspected it more carefully and found the stars different from the real world, his father thought him how to find his way at night using the stars as a guiding point, for that reason he knew that this sky wasn't real.

Searching around seemed as the best way to find help or at least something else important, maybe this was another dream mean to reveal another clue from the past, for now Mac had a lot to think about, he needed to find a way to wake Sunset, after that they could talk about what happen then and more importantly, about the other Sunset.

123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678901234567890123456789

RICH'S WAREHOUSE COMPOUND...
With a flash of light the newly arrived Rainbooms turned into their pony forms and took place next to their friends. 'How is going over here?". Asked Applejack to Aria, not taking her eyes off Adagio and Rawhorn.

"Two down for them, two more to go but I think the last two are the toughest, as for us?" Aria's sight shifted for a second to the reptile laying on the floor. "I think Shy there lost her friend helping us, a shame". Applejack tried to find sarcasm in Aria's comment but surprisingly the siren meant it, it seemed that she was changing for the better.

"So Adagio killed it with her magic?". Asked Twilight from the back with understandable fear.

"NO! It was HIM!". Fluttershy almost spat the words out, the pink haired girl was angry, her eyes set in only one person, the only male still standing.

"He took on that big thing? How?". Asked Rarity also shocked.

"He's an equestrian like us, he must be a strong specie back in Equestria, an earth pony or a bull, wherever he is he's dangerous, do not do something stu-". A loud blast cut Aria short as a beam of yellow flew across directed to Rawhorn, the bull/man simply stepped aside and let the beam strike nothing but air.

All Rainbooms turned to Fluttershy, her hands up and yellow smoke coming from her palms. At the other side Adagio smiled again and her magic started to come out. "I think that's the signal to start the dance". Her hands begin to shine as well. "Rawhorn, would you mind distracting a few of them?".

"Think you can't take them?".

"Oh no, I know I can mop the floor with their sparkly asses but I don't want to spend too much energy from the gem in them". Rawhorn nodded, it was the whole purpose of the mission in the human world, to gather energy without equestrian interference.

"Very well, I will take some of them aside, our mission here it's almost done, better not dwell here more than necessary".

"Don't worry, they won't be a problem". Not soon did finish those words that a bunch of pink confetti was thrown at the evil doers exploding as soon as it did contact, again all the Rainbooms turned to see Pinkie Pie with a bored expression.

"What? They were taking too long, blah blah blah, let's fight!".

"What the crazy one said, hit them hard!". Aria roared and shoot her own blast.

"Ok but you have to teach us how to do that!". Rainbow demanded as she ran around trying to find an opening she could exploit, she got it when she was behind Adagio, Rainbow smirked and tried to go for a sucker punch but instead her fist met the palm of Rawhorn, the man closed his hand and twisted the fist causing the wrist to dislocate, Rainbow screamed and tried to brake free from Rawhorn but her movements only worsen her condition, Rawhorn lifted his other hand to deliver a fist of his own but a punch across the jaw end up sending him flying.

"Are ya ok Dash?".

"You think I'm okay? The bastard almost broke my arm, it fucking hurts!". Rainbow took her useless hand close to her chest in fear that would fall off even if she knew it was impossible from such injury.

"Lemme see, maybe... Yer lucky it's only dislocated, it can be put together easily".

"Then do it damn it!".

"Ok gave it". Applejack took the arm and hand and focused in using the right amount of force or she could cripple Dash further.

"Let me know when yoaaaaaaahhhggg! The fuck Applejack?!". Rainbow retracted the limb and nursed it away from the farmer.

"This way was faster and yer welcome, now let's go back to...". Rawhorn didn't wait, as soon as he was standing again he ran against the two Rainbooms that got dislodged from the rest.

He tried to attack Applejack but the girl noticed him in time and ducked a lariat that was coming for her head, as she stood back up she launch her own attack landing a quick blow on the back of the man, he grunted clearily hurt but still managed to elbow the Apple girl in the face spilling blood from her brow.

"Applejack!". Rainbow didn't know how but next thing she knew her hands send beams of cyan magic toward the man hitting him in the back as well. Rawhorn tumbled putting distance between him and the two teens, he was injured by the blonde one and the second one put salt on the wound.

"Are you ok? Did you saw that awesome ray I just... Oh shit you're bleeding!".

"Now who's the one with the stupid questions? Of course ah am not ok argggh!". The blood started cascading down her face almost getting inside her right eye and it hurt like crazy, while her magic did make her godly strong her body was still that of a teenager and could be broken as easily as the rest.

"Ok, time for strategy... So?".

"Why are y looking at me? What am ah? Twilight!?". Asked Applejack as she covered her cut with her hand feeling the warm crimson liquid and thinking in how Granny Smith was going to punish her if she were to see the injury in her forehead. "Hope the rest is doing better". Calming her breathing Applejack assumed her brawling position. "Ok Dash, on my signal we bash him left n' right".

"Got it!". Rainbow too got ready.

"GO!". Both girls ran to meet the man.

At the other side the other girls were having difficulty pinning Adagio down but she herself was unable to deal with so many targets at once, the animal lover was sending beam after beam of her magic her way assisted by the other pink haired but they were doing nothing thanks to Adagio's magic shielding her, Aria was the problem though, whenever Adagio let her guard down or got distracted she would use the time to use one of her sonic attacks, magic couldn't quiet block those since the sound was wide and multidirectional while magic beams had a easy to read trajectory.

Fluttershy who was shooting magic non stop started to tire out and her position was proverbial for a counter attack, Adagio been the opportunist shot right at her a beam strong enough to blast a hole to the ground but before victory could be claimed a white dome of diamonds appeared blocking her attack, the blast bounced off of the magic barrier only cracking it.

"Tha-thanks Rarity, I... I'm sorry".

"No need to apologise dear but you are worn out, if you keep it up you wouldn't be able to move".

"I'm so- never mind, I'll keep my energy for when I get better chance of scoring a hit". Rarity nodded impressed, it was the first time she heard so much determination in her shy friend and wondered if the visit from Sunset in her dream or the dead of her animal friend had changed her, or both events.

Aria kept looking for an opening to shoot at Adagio, but after Fluttershy stopped adding her attacks Adagio had more chances to go for her and she did, for a moment there it looked like only she and Adagio existed, Adagio used her magic with complete disregard making holes anywhere her fire would miss the mark, Aria could feel the heat coming from wherever Adagio's attacks landed and she now was sure that she was using the magic from the blue gem in her neck, those beams of magic were way to powerful to be normal and it somehow felt familiar but right now the important thing for Aria was to avoid be turn into a crispy body.

Another blast send chunks of debris all around, Aria was hit by a few pieces, one in particular forced her to close her eyes and Adagio barely landed a solid one but Aria still managed to duck at the last second.

"What's the matter Aria? Afraid of getting burned?".

"Screw you puffy bitch! I always hated that fluffy hair of your".

"The sentiment is mutual, but at least I'm not about to die here, you know? If you beg me and kiss my boots I may let you go, what do you say uh?".

Aria growled in frustration but something behind Adagio called her attention and she started talking again. "Hey Adagio! You know what looks stupid and is about to be crushed?".

"What?". Adagio turned around expecting to be about to be ambushed by the Rainbooms and in fact the pink crazy one was about to throw more explosive sprinkles at her but been found red handed she awkwardly moved to hide behind the diamond shield of Rarity. "Was that your little traaghh!". From above, a couple of heavy looking boxes were dropped over the confident Adagio crushing her completely.

"I... I'm so sorry I didn't knew they were so heavy! You, you think she's dead". Asked Twilight scared for what she just did.

"If she is then I'll buy you a new fucking wardrobe to look as awesome as me". Aria told Twilight while putting an arm over the scared girl, smiling to see that someone finally shot that grin off of Adagio's face.

Her own smile was sweep away however when from under the broken remains of the boxes a red light broke free and Adagio erupted from the wooden pieces. "Rrrrgraah! I have enough of you losers". Adagio was now covered in red magic that cracked with blue light as well, her pony ears have now replaced the human ones and from her back a pair of translucent fin like wings appeared, her eyes shined with red light as well, her entire appearance only stained by the bit of blood running out of her mouth, to make things more dramatic she started floating while her evil aura continued to grow.

The four Rainbooms and Aria regrouped away from the raging siren." So it looks like we may have piss her off an itsy tiny bit". Pinkie said cheerfully.

"We can't keep this up, Twilight darling, what do we do now?". Rarity asked and all eyes turned to the mentioned girl.

"I... Why are you asking me? I mean its normally Sunset who takes lead and I just point things of importance but that's about it". All girls looked among each other.

"Incoming! Everyone scatter!". As Aria yelled all the girls ducked for cover or hide behind Rarity's shield avoiding one of Adagio's new and improved magic beams.

"Snap out of it! This isn't a whimsical battle like before, Adagio and that other guy want us dead or worst, you Rarity! You're our best defence against big bad bitch over there so stay on the center where you can protect everyone, you! pink one and pink two move to the sides and shot when you have a chance! You four eyes! Use your Jedi powers and bust her ass with those boxes again!".

"That's, that's impossible, there's too many pieces now to manipulate, I can't do it!".

"Maybe, but the mass should be the same right? Focus on that rather that individual pieces and use your imagination". Twilight brighten at that, logic was her forte and when a method was present to her she dived easily.

"And what's your roll in this formation Aria?". Asked Rarity curious.

"I'm... the fucking bait, darling". Saying that Aria stepped forward where Adagio was now coming for them. " So, if I die because you pussies couldn't take the fight seriously, I'm gonna come back as a ghost and molest you while you sleep".

"That's quiet disgusting darling, so we won't let you die today". Rarity said taking her spot in the middle of the group as Aria planned.

"Uuuuh I'm not gonna be difficult for you, I sleep all in the nude". Pinkie declared taking left of Aria.

"Too much information Pinkie". Twilight said using her magic in the broken pieces of boxes and realising that what Aria told her was correct.

Fluttershy silently took the to the right of Aria, her eyes were shifting with fear but a sudden slap in the butt shook her out of it. "Eeeeep!".

"Atta girl! Remember, because of those assholes Mr Spots is gone! Are you gonna let them get away with it?". Aria asked Fluttershy and her uncertain look changed for one of pure venom. "Good, now don't go crazy and throw your life away, someone has to bury him". Fluttershy simply nodded, her rage now focused.

Aria didn't counted the odds of winning, but if she have to, she'll say they were not completely fuck.

Meanwhile The two remaining Rainbooms where having the fight of their lives, mostly because they were betting it. Applejack had a more purple spots in her face and her chest where Rawhorn landed some punches that hurt as hell, Rainbow wasn't any better, she had a broken lip and she was sure something was wrong inside of her as her stomach felt cold, her hand instinctively went where the cold spot was, as soon as her hand pressed a little pain shot at her. "Ngggh".

"You ok there Dash?". Asked Applejack not taking her eyes off Rawhorn who was breathing hard and his face had a swallowing eye.

"Ye-yeah... maybe, I... I'm fucking scared". Her voice almost breaking at the end.

"Yeah, me too, more now that time when Juniper Montage got us inside that mirror".

"Yeah, but that time with the Dazzlings was more scary, they wanted to eat us!".

"Not us you dummy, our negativity".

"That's like almost the same, and don't get me started with your new sister when she turned into a demon, now that was freaking scary, I almost piss my pants!".

"We were wearing skirts Rainbow, and who told ya she's marrying mah brot-!". Rawhorn tried to get a jump on the girls seeing them distracted but both dodged the attack and started talking again.

"Oh come on! It's so obvious, they have probably done it a bunch of times in secret and as soon as Sunset wakes up I'm sure Big Mac is going to ask her to move over with you guys".

"Rainbow! This isn't the damn place to- howah there! Almost got me". Rawhorn tried once again going for Applejack but she again avoided it.

"Damn bastard! Don't know is rude to interfere in a ladies conversation?".

"You ask of politeness when you are in the middle of a fight? You are more childish that your pony self's, at least those have some sense of duty as heroes of Equestria". Rawhorn had never met the heroes of harmony but from all the tales he heard from them he could get a basic idea of their personalities.

"Well too bad for you, we aren't them, we are barely adults so we are expected to be immature, why Applejack here is still a virgin".

"What the heck Rainbow?! Why the hell would you tell him that!".

"It's true though".

"Enough! Do not mock me with your silly quarrels, I have a mission to accomplish and I won't fail to a pair of promiscuous human fillies!". Rawhorn forgot about everything, his only objective now was to show those girls the big mistake they committed by making fun of him.

"Rainbow? Can ya still going?".

"Sure why not, what's another broken bone or two". Soon enough Rawhorn was over them the two girls took opposing sides forcing Rawhorn to divide his attention , whenever he went for Rainbow the fast girl would evade or faint a counter giving Applejack plenty of time to land one punch in his already injured torso racking his body with pain, if he tried to go for the blonde girl the other one would rain down swift punches and kicks with unmatched speed, between here and there Rawhorn would trade one of his own and he knew he was doing damage but not enough, the fight with the reptile zapped a lot of his strength and the injuries we're adding up, still he could see his two opponents tiring out, too much focus in a battle of power while endurance was the real key, it was just a bet of who could out last whom and Rawhorn knew he would.

123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678901234567890123456789

SUNSET'S NIGHTMARE...
' Please, stop '. Big Mac smiled at her again, with the same smile that make her heart throb, but now it have the opposite effect on her, his voice that charmed her with his gentleness and depth now make her wanted to cover her ears, his eyes that make her melt now caused her to close her owns. The repetition did it again, the fake Mac, the fake Luna, only Sunset was real in this small world that refused to let her go.

What started as another dream of her past in the human world, before she turned into a power hungry delinquent, have been turn into a repeating torture, with every new rewind of the memory Sunset felt worse, sick, weak as if the dream not only worked as a prison but as a slow torture device as well.

Then the screw was twisted even further when in the next repetition the doubles of Big Mac and Luna started to act differently, the acted surprised of been stuck there too and see Sunset stuck in there as well, Sunset was glad to finally have someone real with her, more so because one of them was the man she loved, she immediately jumped to his arms and started making out then and there uncaring that Luna was watching, she was just glad, so glad.

Then the facade revealed itself, the smiles on the fakes became cold and started mocking her for believing that she would be rescued, for falling for the treachery, their voices then became like that of Adagio, laughing and pointing at her first making fun of her would be villain role in her first year in highschool and then for his falure as a hero later on.

"Your friends will suffer a quick fate at the hands of my master but you... You Sunset Shimmer, you'll suffer every little second of pain, not only that but thanks to you my master's mission is almost complete!".

Sunset moved as close to the corner of her old room as much as she could, eyes close, hands covering her ears, mind refusing to pay attention but her voice still reached inside her head. It show her images of her dear friends, the closest people she had to sisters all broken and mangled at the clutches of Adagio. All Canterlot city in ruins, CHS, the mall where she worked, Sugarcube Corner, Sweet Apple Acres, her Apartment home, everything abandoned and or destroyed.

"Gwaah ha ha ha! This is so entertaining, but I think I can do better, you know? Here your entire mind is at my mercy, I know every dirty little secret, oh! Here s good one, so your hillbilly boyfriend had a thing for the blue hag? Hmm ever wondered how would those two look together? Making out in front of you? You don't need to imagining it, I'll show you!". Said the thing that looked like Adagio.

Adagio's like voice disappeared and the fakes turned to each other, Sunset heard everything and tried to disappear in that corner, her treacherous mind starting to imagining what would have been if she and Big Mac never felt in love, if he would end up with Luna eventually. Then came the noises, light at first but growing in volume and intensity, Sunset squirmed under the noises of hungry kisses, gasps and what sounded like clothes been torn from their bodies, finally her damn curiosity won over any form of control and her eyes stole a glance of the fake lover embracing each other like two octopuses in heat.

Her heart ached, she knew perfectly well that those two weren't real, nothing here was real, not her friends been killed nor the city been reduced to rubble, and specially not the one on one sex match going on in front of her and yet the image burned her bad, got her to feel miserable and teary.

Her hands went to her flaming hair and grabbed chunks not it home her mind repeated over and over a plea to end the nightmare.

The malevolent siren watched with awe and joy to the suffering of it captive, however her entertainment was called off when it detected Intruders in her domain, watching the girl recoil with mental pain once more it left her to attend to the uninvited, maybe they would entertain it even more.

12345678901234567890123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678

DREAMSCAPE...
Sphere Big Mac continued to float around trying to find anything useful or any indication of where he was but so far nothing, nothing at all, so far he had moved at random directions trying to locate something but it was proven useless so far, he kept turning up from time to time but also the starts above didn't provide any answer and Mac was getting tired of the same view, a plain blue ground landscape with no difference whatsoever, not only that but from some time ago he started feeling nervous and cold, the same coldness biting him inside that he felt when Luna told him of Sunset's condition, something else was happening to her, his non existent heart almost shout out to him, to hurry up, to find her, to help her, Mac grinded his invisible teeth out of desperation.

And so he kept floating, moving around for any sign and finding non, but Apples were as stubborn as mules and Mac was of the worst. " Ah ll find ya! Just ya wait Sunny". Mac kept on floating praying for her to hold on.

123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678901234567890123456789

' RICH'S WAREHOUSE COMPOUND...
"ARRRGGH!". Aria growled as one of Adagio's beams send small pieces of molten concrete on to her face, she was sporting burns in both of her arms and she was sure by the smell that her hair had caught fire at least one time, the other girls weren't that better.

Rarity was so far the less harmed of the group, a few cuts here and there received when her shield failed to stop Adagio, Pinkie has received more of the damage been the second one more exposed, one of her legs had a nasty looking purple spot where Adagio scored her, she also had a bad number of cuts in her arms from anytime she had to duck for cover, Fluttershy was barely standing, the girl got one blast in the guts but her purple shinny dress had taken much of the damage, even so the frail girl was still no fighter and her magic was running low. Finally the princess look alike had taken a blow to the head and Aria could distinguish blood among her hair, it was her actually who had caused the more trouble for Adagio, her attacks with the pieces of wood from the boxes she dropped on her previously had more that once caught her off guard.

Unfortunately despite all the damage Adagio was taking Aria could see that her allies were running on fumes now, Adagio was still unharmed seriously and Aria herself was having trouble finding another opening.

With more of the same Adagio kept the pressure on the girls, focusing on Aria wherever she would expose herself but little by little she was pushing them, just ready to take down for good anyone weak enough but then it happened, a drop in the magic surged, it was quick to come and unexpected but lasted a good couple of second, in those seconds Adagio felt like air leaving her lungs aggressively, to her luck the Rainbooms and the traitor were paying more attention into where to hide than to her which prevented them from seen her grin shattered.

Adagio got her composure back and soon she was blasting magic and burning Rainbooms left and right again when it happen again, her legs grew cold and the sensation of been punched in the belly repeated, unlike before Aria was watching close this time as seconds before she send a scream her way and with her magic drained the shockwave hit her head on.

Adagio dropped from the air like a rock , her magic coming back at the last second saving her from kissing the floor once more, with another roar she took flight once again but didn't attack immediately, instead she was more worried about the blue gem in her neck, obviously whatever was happening was linked to it and giving her unexpected problems, problems that Aria was more that happy to exploit.

Her eyes turned to the bespectacled girl who was also watching Adagio with wonder. "Did you noticed"?. Asked Aria just to confirm.

"Yes... It's random but... her powers pummeled for a moment there". Her mind took a slight vacation thinking there and a full blast almost did the vacation permanent but Rarity's Shield took the blow once more saving their asses.

"Darlings! I would prefer if you don't make yourselves such an easy target, I don't think I can keep this up much longer". There was a drop on her tone at the end and Aria was sure she wasn't faking it.

"Shit! Ok girls! Change of plans hit her one at a time and keep moving, duck when you need or hide and rest if you need but keep the pressure on! Her powers are failing!". Aris yelled for everyone to heard including their target.

"Okey dokey luckey!". Not waiting for an explanation Pinkie started bombarding Adagio while randomly moving from spot to spot like teleporting, Fluttershy played safe and stood close to Rarity.

"Why did you yelled that! Adagio must have heard you!". Asked Twilight as she looked for anything she could use against the evil siren.

"Exactly, let her know that we know and now she will be at the defensive giving us some respite, your friends are getting tired and wounded but this way she will keep focus on herself more than us".

Twilight watches as indeed Adagio was now more defensive that before, worry printed on her face and rage that she couldn't attack without exposing herself to a random lost of power.

"Brilliant! How did you thought about that?". Psychological warfare was just as effective as weapons in weakening an opponent.

"Hm, I learned from the best". Aria said while shooting magic at Adagio, her eyes dead set on her. Twilight knew right away who she was talking about.

123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678901234567890123456789

DREAMSCAPE...
Mac saw the mysterious portal that out of nowhere appeared in front of his round self with confusion. After what felt like years Mac finally came to find something new in this uncharted territory but rushing in without thinking could be dangerous.

He moved around the black hole inspecting what little he could without hands, the weird thing just appeared with no warning or origen in front of Big Mac and worst for him, it looked like more magic stuff, give him a math problem with 7 number or higher and he would gladly look for an answer, put him in the middle of a broken down house and he could fix it back to pristine condition, throw him in a barren wasteland and he would turn the land fertile once more, but magic was more her girlfriend's field.

Thinking back now the entire family and the city itself were now involved so much that probably it was going to be one magic problem after another. 'But that was to come with her and ya knew so no chickin out now, ya promised a lot of people that ya would care for her didn ya? Includin mah own parents and Sunny herself'. With the uncertainty gone Big Mac proceeded and crossed the black portal.

123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678901234567890123456789

ADAGIO'S DREAMSCAPE DOMAIN...
When Big Mac finally crossed he was expecting weirdness to strike at him with Pinkie Pie levels of madness, what he found was equal weirdness but Luna's level of madness instead. Before him was a horse made with the blackest ink Big Mac had ever seen, next to it it was Luna wearing something that you would found in a comic book convention or a naughty Halloween party.

Mac floated next to Luna and took a look at what she was wearing making sure to tease her later, it was always good idea to have balckmail material against her in case she had some against you and somehow she always had.

As he did so he felt something familiar within Luna, his heart almost stopped as he recognized the warm presence of his lover nearby, focusing, Mac followed the trail like a shark who just detected blood and without a second thought or rational thinking dived his round body inside Luna's exposed chest, as expected Luna acted with a right slap zapping the small red sphere away from her.

At the touch Luna seemed to recognize him. "Bi-Big Mac? Is that... It that you? Is that him?... but why? Luna turned to his odd companion for an answer which apparently the dark ink pony provided. Ignoring the pain Big Mac was about to dive again when another round pale sphere floated out of Luna's cleavage, Sunset's soul.

Mac recognized her immediately and soon their spheres were touching, suddenly a black mantle appeared over them but it didn't felt evil or dangerous, contrary to that it felt like it wanted them to stay together.

As Mac's form did contact with Sunset's he felt something wrong within, Sunset was in distress, more than that, through their bond he could feel her, weak, faint, isolated and in huge pain, not physical but emotional, her mind was a mess, her heart was wounded, somehow forcing his presence closer to her he imagined his own hand reaching for her and in a moment a bright light surround him, when the light banished he was corporeal again.

Looking around he found himself inside a long white corridor with candles mounted on its walls, the hallway looked to run long but he could see a double door at the very end, following the trace of his lover Mac walked toward the double doors, as he approached he could heard a booming voice from within the next room.

The voice laughed in a sinister tone, as Mac finally reached the door the voice now became clear, it wasn't a single voice, it was many, all with their own tone and timbre but because all of them spoke the same words at the same time it sounded like a single one.

He heard them and recognized many of them, the raspy and energetic voice of Rainbow Dash, the soft and polite voice of Fluttershy, Luna's wisecrack voice, his own deep and southern voice, Trixie's over the top voice and many more, all doing the same, all insulting, blaming, cursing and assaulting the same person, Sunset.

Mac having enough knocked on the door, then he tried to pushed it open to no veil, after a deep breath Mac charged at the door with his shoulder, the door shook but it did not opened, Mac repeated the move again putting more force behind his shove, the door trembled but stood still. Stepping back Mac recalled all the happy moments he and Sunset had shared together and knowing she was just behind that door suffering he put his all in the next push, before making contact with the stubborn door his body was covered in a pink glow and when his shoulder finally did contact with the door this one explored in pieces, Mac was taking by surprise by the amount of damage that he lost his footing and fell face down on the floor.

"That... hurt". Mac said while checking if he broke his nose, as he stood up he looked around finding nothing but a single figure slumped on the floor a few meters ahead of him, he also noticed that the voices went quiet now, the lonely figure stirred for a moment but only that, it didn't rose or moved beyond that.

"Sunset? Sunny? Is that you?". Mac asked while stepping closer, unlike the corridor here there wasn't a single candlestick or any source of light or warm, Mac got closer and what looked like a large and deformed arm moved from the figure.

"Su-Sunny? It me, Hon? I came to-".

"SHUT UP! I have enough of your tricks! First pretending to be Mac then showing me... that between him and Luna! Then torturing me with lies of my friends been hurt, then the voices... they wouldn't shut up! Then you turned me back to this... and now... now you try to pretend to be him again? Did you run out of ideas? Well fuck it, you want me to look evil? May as well take the role serious then". Sunset stood up completely now and Mac realized that the deformed arm was in fact a wing.

Suddenly the room that lacked light became illuminated by the magic coming from Sunset's body, an dim red light that make her look her skin was made out of ambers, with that light Mac could see her completely now and he couldn't stop himself from taking two steps back, her skin was bright red from head to toe, her hair was standing up and moved like living flames, her fingers end up in claws and her eyes, her eyes were black with red Iris, those eyes he loved so much and had so much love were now full of pain and thirst for payback, when she spoke her voice was ice cold and her mouth was adorned with sharp teeth.

"Sunset, ah don know what happened or who did this to ya but ya hafta believe me, ah came for ya! To take ya back with me!".

Demon Sunset simple turned her head to the side like a child listening an adult. "Did you? For real? You're not an illusion?".

"No Hon, it's me! Ah would never lie to ya, it would be like lyin to mahself".

"I... Can I? Can you prove it?". Sunset extended a hand toward him and hope of resolving this quickly erupted in Mac, so much so that he approached her without any regard of his well being.

"Sunny ah am glad to havghhhku!". Before Mac could take her hand her other claw took hold of his neck, Mac was soon chocking as Sunset strengthen her hold.

"It worked! All this time and you felt for it! Finally I can escape!". Her claw tightened and Mac was sure if she put more pressure his neck would snap, in desperation he tried to fight her hand off of him but his strength was almost gone, suddenly the grip loosened just a bit. " Any last word and please spare me the crap about been the real Macintosh, I won't fall for that again".

Mac's brain could only come up with one possible solution for his dilemma, one born from both love, lust and his immense male stupidity. "Ah ll tell ya somethin only ah would say, even looking like that... ya turn me on!". The comment was so unexpected, so out of place and to Sunset so... so Macintosh that her grip loosened for a few seconds.

It was enough for Big Mac to break free of the vice grip Sunset had on him with his own strength, as soon as he was able Mac put his arms over Sunset's shoulders and wings compressing his body against hers without crushing her but tight enough to prevent her from escaping. "You bastard! It was a trihmmm!". Mac didn't let her finish, from his advantage point he pressed his lips against hers letting passion and love do their thing.

Unfortunately one kiss wasn't enough to get the expected reaction and Sunset sunk her long nails in his side, deep sharp pain exploded inside him and for a fraction of a second Mac wondered if one could bleed in a dream or die of asphyxiation but he couldn't find out, not yet anyway, Mac let go but only for a second before diving in lips forward again and meeting Sunset's cheek instead of her lips.

"You won't trihmmm!". 'Good think she talks a bit to much'. Big Mac found his mark one more time and this time there was a tingle of reaction, her lips curved into the smallest of smiles somehow recognizing the lips that smooch them in regular basis.

Mac pressed deeper but Sunset did the same with her claws and Mac had to let go to release a painful yell. "Argggh!". Finding his strength gone Sunset headbutt him hard and Mac backed away in more pain than ever, Sunset used the opportunity and jumped at him going for his throat once more but Mac found a second wind of strength and took her down with him, twisting his body to fall in top of her.

Before she could reach Mac went for another kiss, Sunset's eyes widened at the fact that this thing, this fake had kissed her three time now but more importantly that her mouth somehow was accepting it even more, a little spark of hope was born again but she was afraid that it would end up in disaster like the many times before.

As a last resort Sunset tried to bite the warm lips that were pressing her own, instead she found an invading tongue pushing inside and she was surprised to find a familiar taste of apples and a bit of hay, her defenses were almost gone, the fear that this was another elaborated trap by that thing was the only thought keeping her from surrender herself to the sensation growing within her.

A teardrop escaped her remembering the first time she and Mac shared their first kiss, just minutes before giving their virginity to each other, little by little fear started dissipate as the Mac in top of her continued assaulting her with kisses and snuggling her with his entire body.

A warm sensation flooded her being and a familiar pink glow was born first from her mouth and moving around her whole body, as it did so her she-demon form was returned to her human self, she gasped as Mac, the real Macintosh started glowing as well, all doubt and pain she felt was washed away with the lovely embrace of her partner. "Still think ah am a fake?". Asked Big Mac from his point of advantage in top of Sunset.

"No, not anymore, you are... you are here, you found me, you found me". Her voice broke at the end and Sunset started sobbing, Big Mac hug her closer an let her tears fell into his shirt while he pat her head.

Mac let her there, her face buried in his chest, in the meantime their pink magic surround them and any discomfort Mac had by Sunset's attacks disappeared. "Ah was so worried, ah didn't know what to do and... ah fell sleep and somehow end up here thanks to Luna and the friend Pony Luna lend us, am sorry Hon, ah sorry for not get here sooner".

"Don't blame yourself Mac please, you... you are here... with me, the real you, that's all I care, even I don't know how this dream magic works much less a regular human, I... That thing...". Sunset started to shake violently and Mac had to hold her tight so she wouldn't hurt herself or him again. "The things it force me to see, to hear and... when you showed up I thought you were it and... By Celestia! I hurt you! I... I... I almost ki-". Mac didn't let her finish as he again pressed his lips against hers.

He didn't let go until she calmed down but she was still crying. "Sunny, wherever that thing did to ya it wasn't real, it was all an illusion, nobody blame you for all the magic things that happened so far, yer friends love ya, the school is full of friends that care and ah will always be by yer side as long as mah heart beats, we love ya Sunny, I love ya, that's what ya must remember".

After hearing those words been said Sunset's inner turmoil vanished, when she opened her eyes she found the gentle green eyes of her boyfriend looking back with his trademark smile, Sunset took the initiative this time and she kissed him, soft and gentle but full of love and appreciation for his kind words. As the kiss continued the pink glow surrounding them grew again, strong and wide braking the small prison where Sunset had been kept, when the glow simmered down Sunset was transformed in her magic outfit and Big Mac was back as a small sphere, they found themselves inside a small ruined building with pillars and broken statues, far away the sound of Luna and the Tantabus fighting the nightmare siren could be heard, the creature than tortured Sunset under Adagio's order.

'It sound like Luna needs needs our help'. Sunset heard Mac's voice inside her head.

"Yes, first that thing, then the main boss, come on Honey, our friends are waiting". Mac hide inside Sunset's hair and soon she was flying toward the battlefield.

END OF CHAPTER 22.

Author's Notes:

Blood and phycological trauma, getting a bit dark in there, retelling of the previous chapter but from another characters perspective, anyway Thanks for reading, constructive comments are welcome as well as recommendations to other stories. Thanks again and good luck.

Next Chapters:

1) Fruits of love: Chapter 23.
2) Empress of the night Childhood Years chapter 4
3) Bad Girl Fun Times: Rainbow rodeo.
4) PokePon chapter 3.

23.- Showdown part 4: Big Mac vs Rawhorn.

After the passing of the Tantabus the magic maintaining Sunset and Big Mac inside Luna's domain vanished returning them to their respective bodies. With a deep gasp Sunset finally woke up to the surprise and joy of Celestia who was next to her in her bed.

"Sun-Sunset you're awake! Thanks heavens you're back!". Celestia hugged the younger girl happy to finally have her back and well.

"I'm back, it was horrible but I'm fine now, thank you for keeping me company Principal". Sunset said to Celestia while returning the hug, a few sobs could be heard from both.

"I was so worried, so worried, you wouldn't wake up and then the girls left and Luna locked herself in her room and all I could do was wait and wait".

"I'm sorry, it means a lot to me that you stood by my side, thank you Celes- I mean Principal". Sunset corrected at the end.

"Anytime my child, but please don't do this again anytime soon or all have a heart attack".

"I'll try my best". Sunset said happily.

"You better try hard then". The two laughed and hugged again but softly for a bit until Sunset felt his presence at the doorway.

"Mac!". Celestia let go and Sunset jumped off the bed and to the arms of her boyfriend kissing him all over the face while Mac could only hold still and endure the barrage of smooches. After having her fill the two embraced, them Mac give Sunset another kiss full of his own love for her. "Ah am glad to have ya back Sunny, the real you".

"I'm glad too, if it wasn't for you and Miss Luna I may have been trapped there forever! But you guys rescued me".

"Big Mac and my sister save you?". Asked Celestia surprised and confused in how did they managed such thing.

"Inside the dreams and with magic, that's all I can say without making it complicated".

Celestia let out a heavy sigh but smiled soon after. "Wherever the case, now on to the next problem, the girls and Cheerilee went to look for Adagio Dazzle and her underlings I'm worried that they haven't called back".

Sunset turned serious. "Yeah, I have to help them, Adagio... I have a huge score to settle with her, first I need to-".

"You need to change to something a bit more appropriate that's what you need". Celestia said pointing to her mini-shorts and bra that was all she was wearing, Sunset and Mac blushed but she didn't move to cover herself and Mac didn't averted his eyes from her. "I get that you're in an adult relationship already but please keep at least a bit of modesty in my presence will you". Both youngsters nodded and Mac hugged and kissed one last time before he when downstairs to let her to put some clothes.

When Mac arrived at the living room he heard noises coming from the kitchen, as he approached the sound of braking glass followed by curses froze him, he continued on and found Luna drinking hard cider directly from the bottle and a broken cup in the floor. "Miss Luna? You ok?".

"Oh hey big guy, yeah yeah I'm ok very ok, a bit shocked you know, not every day you go into people's dreams fighting magic sucking bugs and three headed monstrosities while wearing skimpy but kick-ass armor, but you know... Not a bad day for a vice principal am I right? Now then, another shot for the road". Luna full speech was a bit blurred, first signs of been drunk, when she tried to bring the tip of the bottle to her lips once more Mac took the bottle from her in a quick motion.

"Ah think ya had enough shots ma'am, its better if ya sit down in the couch".

"Waaaah don't be like that, give it back". Luna tried in vain to retrieve back the bottle from Mac but he lifted his arm putting the bottle completely out of her reach even while Luna jumped. Luna huffed and her cheeks turned fully pink now. " You are a real party poopers you know, eh party poopers Mac, that sounds funny". Luna giggled to her own joke and started poking Mac in the chest but Big Mac simply lift her in his other arm by the waist and took her to the couch where he dropped the drunk vice principal.

Once she landed In the couch she tried to scoot away but Mac pinned her down with his hand over her back, she tried to struggle but soon gave up and grolwed. "What you doing you brute! Ish dish how you thank me for shaving your woman? For shame".

Mac wondered about her sudden blurred speech. "How much of this did ya drink before I came?".

"Half... maybe?".

"Ya know ah am thankful for all ya did for Sunset so that's why ah need to ask ya what have ya like this?". Luna turned her sights away from him but Mac could see a fear running down her cheek.

"Is this about... Tony? That's what ya called it?". Luna simply nodded and Mac put a arm over her shoulder and pulled her into a half hug.

"I know we just it for a day at most but... It somehow felt close, like one of those persons that became your friend instantly you know, I don't know if it make sense".

"Tony was a gift from yer pony version so... maybe that's why ya two clicked so fast, maybe we can ask Sunset later about it".

"I guess".

"Ask me what?". Mac and Luna turned in time to see Sunset and Celestia walking down the stairs, Sunset was better dressed now to go outside and a huge smile in was printed in both their faces that Mac quickly detected.

"About... Ya look... happy, did ah miss somethin?". Asked Mac trying to be subtle.

Sunset hugged him tight and then moved to do the same with Luna making Mac even more curious, Luna in contrast seemed to understand despite her drunk self. "So... Tia finally told you about the adoption didn't she?".

"I have to, she is about to go jump into danger again and I wanted to give her more motivation to come back safe".

"About time sis, and you now you know that I'm officially your aunt right?".

Sunset nodded and moved to stand next to Mac. "Yes and thanks, to both of you, I'll come back with my friends safe and sound and then we will celebrate for real, Aunt Luna and... Mom". Celestia nodded and tears streamed down her face quickly hearing Sunset calling her Mom, Luna got up and went to hug her sister.

"Somethin did happen uh?". Said Mac smiling but still wondering what they were up to.

"I tell you everything when we come back, Applejack and the rest have waited long enough".

" The last call we got from Cheerilee said that they all were in the warehouses outside town, the ones owned by Rich. Sunset, Big Mac, come back safe, ok?". Celestia told the two of them and both nodded.

"Ok let's take my car and-". Sunset start saying.

"Sorry but they took your car Sunset".

"My car?". Sunset asked with dismay.

"Don worry Hun, we can take mah truck then-".

"They took yours too I'm afraid". Big Mac's face twisted with fear.

"Mah... Please tell me that neither Dash nor mah sister were drivin either one".

"You two are more worried for your cars than your friends? Seriously? Here... take my car and you better bring it back without a scratch or I'll have your heads!". Luna said while tossing the keys to them Mac caught them and soon they were driving away from the residence and toward their friends.

Luna and Celestia watched them to from the entrance, Luna hugged her sister tenderly. "I'm glad she took it well".

"She did, but I'm more worried now than before".

"Somehow I don't think they'll have troubles if they stick together".

"Yeah... Sister? Are you drunk?".

"Maybe?".

"With you that mean yes".

"Totally". Celestia grimaced.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

RICH'S WAREHOUSE COMPOUND...
Cheerilee saw another flash at the distance followed by a boom soon after, it was getting more quiet now, before the flashes would be constant and laud but in the last 20 minutes or so they because less numerous and only a few of them were still loud. Cheerilee didn't know if that was a good sing or a bad omen, needles to say when she saw another car approaching she was worried that the police finally noticed all the crazy stuff happening but then she recognized the car as Luna's.

Her heart lifted when both Big Mac and the recently awakened Sunset Shimmer came out of the car and run toward her.

"Miss Cheerilee! Are you ok? How is going back there? How are the rest?". Asked Sunset watching as another flash was visible through the warehouses.

"I'm fine but I don't know about the rest, we arrived more than a couple of hours ago and later a huge alligator just knocked the gate and went in, then Applejack and the rest of your friend did make it back here and went in but that was another hour ago". Cheerilee recounted pretty much everything she witnessed so far while Sunset listened and Big Mac went to check on the vehicles.

"I see, thanks for everything Miss Cheerilee, Big Mac will take care of the cars now, it will be better if you go ba-".

"Nope!". Said The apple farmer as he put a hand over Sunset's shoulder.

"What?".

"Ya heard me, ah said nope, ah am not seatin here while y'all put yer lives on the edge, Cheerilee here was brave enough to stick here despite the risks and not havin magic and ah am not lettin ya goin solo now that ah just got ya back". Big Mac's eyes were dead serious and Sunset bit her lip trying to come up with a way to dislodged him of the idea.

"Big Mac I... I understand but-".

"Let him go with you Sunset, You should know by now that the Apples are a stubborn bunch and he in particular don't listen to people when he's set his mind into something". Sunset turned surprised to Cheerilee's comment.

"Alright, bu-but this isn't like Equestria ok, we don't know if our bond here works like back there so be careful". As she finished Sunset begin to transform, a red and orange aura of magic starting to appear.

"Only one way to find out ah guess". Without fear Mac wrapped his arms around his girlfriend while her transformation was still going.

"Wha-hmmm!". Sunset was surprised by what Mac did but when he kissed her amid of her transformation she was shocked beyond even that, still her body melted at the feeling of his arms and lips pressing his being against hers with the love and passion only he could give her and forgetting what was going on around them she returned the affection just as strong.

The aura of her magic changed turning to a glittery pink, from her back a pair of splendid amber wings with a row of pink feathers appeared as did a horn in her forehead of pure white light.

Her magic outfit also changed with her upper body been dressed with a pink and orange corset with a long tail, a velvet chocker around her neck with a small green apple cut in half on it, fingerless light blue gloves reached all the way to her elbows and high boots of the same color covered her legs, a white skirt with orange covered her lower body, a velvet sash which adorned her waist with her cutie mark, finally her hair was unbound and waving freely as if the wind constantly travelled through it.

"Ma-Mac? What happened? I, I look different!". Sunset asked shocked to find herself changed almost similar to that time when she saved Twilight from her out of control magic during the Friendship Games.

"Ah, ah don know why but ah felt like kissin ya when ah saw you in the light, ah bet that this is how yer gonna look now that yer a princess". Mac said after he got his voice back, scanning Sunset up and down.

Sunset didn't know for sure either but she could feel the same magic she had since she and Mac visited Equestria the day before. " I think you're right, I feel... so warm and... powerful, and you...". Sunset touched Mac's cheek letting her magic flow through him and receiving it back with his feeling mixed in it.

A loud explosion from inside the place forced the couple to remember their priorities. With one final look at each other they nodded in understanding and ran toward the place where the noise was coming from.

As Big Mac ran and Sunset glided next to him they saw a lonely figure standing away from the chaos, as they approached they distinguished two more persons down on the ground. "That's AJ and Dash!" Mac!".

"Ah see them! Keep goin! Ah ll go for them, we'll be ok Sunny, trust me".

"I do, good luck!". Sunset flew away while Mac darted toward his sister and whomever dared hurt her.

With hard breaths Rawhorn inspected his handiwork, just as he expected as soon as the two troublemakers were out of energy they became easy targets and soon the balanced battle turned completely on his favor, not without some damage thought, the girls worked fine in tandem forcing him to stay defensive for more of the match and that lead to some injuries but nothing he couldn't handle.

Still the girls weren't completely out yet and they were even trying to get up, Rawhorn could at least recognize their determination. "Da-Dash, can you? Can you get... up?".

"Trying!" Rainbow really tried but just putting her weight in the elbow hurt like hell after a grunt she felt back on her back. "Argh! Can't! to... much... pain".

Applejack tried as well, having her friend and herself in danger somehow nulled some of the pain she was feeling but despite all, she only got as far as to get on hands and knees, her entire body hurting, the blood running down her forehead was dry, only slightly wet were it mixed with sweat. "You! Haven't! Won! Yet!". Applejack tried to go for one last attack but the moment her stepped forward she felt face down on the dirt.

It was all over, thought Applejack, her eardrums could hear nothing but her heart beating so hard that her head hurt more that the rest of her body, with her chest resting on top of the ground she felt the vibration of movement coming closer, she tried to lift her head to see from what direction was Adagio's pal coming but even that was impossible, tears poured out of the blonde and grinding her teeth Applejack could only wish she could have saved Rainbow some pain by giving her a chance to escape but she couldn't, she had failed, again.

The steps became more clear and sounded closer until they stopped next to her, Applejack then felt a couple of hands touching her and turning her around. 'At least ah ll spit in yer face ya bastard.

Applejack got ready to spit her most disgusting mixture of saliva, blood and sweat into the man's face but when she saw green eyes instead of mismatched colors she chocked instead.

"AJ! It's me little sis! Ah m here, ah m here with ya". Mac cradled Applejack in his arms as he assessed her injuries.

"Bi-Big bro-ther? Is it... Is really you?". Applejack felt her entire body crumbling, all strength gone feeling her brother's arms around her. "I'm... I'm".

"Sshh sshh, no need to worry Sugarcube, I'll take care of things here while Sunset help the rest of ya, now rest my little sister, big brother is gonna make the ugly son of a bitch that dared hurt ya pay!". Big Mac placed Applejack down with as much gentleness as he could.

"Big Ma-Mac that guy is-". Applejack tried to warm his brother that his opponent was no ordinary man but he was walking toward him already leaving her warning to the air.

Of course Rawhorn saw the new arrival right away, the light he witnessed came from another source which mean more trouble but he let them have their moment since the was little they could do, the blonde girl was obviously the strongest of the group physically speaking and with her out of commission there was little the other could do.

"I'll give the same warning I give them at the beginning, turn around and walk away unharmed or... stay and end up like them". Rawhorn pointed to Rainbow who was also in the ground.

Big Mac walked forward, he kneeled next to her and turned her to the side to inspect her condition as he did with AJ, he was worried that the girl was silent but only found her unconscious, still not a good sign but better that dead.

Standing up Mac kept walking moving to put himself between the girls and the man who caused them the injuries. "Thanks for the warning mister, too bad ah don have one for ya". Mac walked faster now. " Ya mess with mah town!". Mac sprinted.

"Fool". Rawhorn prepared to dodge the incoming man but it was caught off guard when Big Mac jumped at him instead of coming head on tackling him to the ground, his head banged against the ground hard disorienting him for a bit, Big Mac climbed on top of him and delivered a full fist to his nose.

"Ya hurt mah friends!". Another punch straight to the nose. "Ya hurt MAH sister!" With another blow a crouching sound indicated that Rawhorn's nose was broken now. " And you hurt MAH girlfriend!". Rawhorn covered his face with his arms so instead of a punch Mac went for chocking the man with his bare hands.

Rawhorn tried to free himself but the crazy man at top of him had a strong grip on his neck, he was no way near as strong as the human element of honesty but his strength was still a danger for a being with no magic of it's own, plus his injuries from the previous fight was making him lose his focus.

Moving a hand around Rawhorn grabbed a handful of dirt and threw it at the blonde's face causing him to loose his grip, getting his knee between them he pushed the blonde off of him, almost at once Rawhorn stood up and moved to prevent his opponent from doing the same but the farmer returned the favor with dirt of his own, Rawhorn tumbled forward and Mac impacted him with his head hitting him under the chin.

Rawhorn tasted blood and something small and hard came loose inside his mouth, Mac didn't let go, anger and fury burning inside with his own sense of failing to protect those he loved. He closed the distance and delivered a low kick that almost yanked Rawhorn's feet, Mac went for a left swing but Rawhorn blocked and returned with his own connecting on his cheek, pain explored in his face but Mac endured and grabbed the hood of the taller man bringing his face down to meet Mac's knee.

Rawhorn's nose was smashed beyond recognition and breathing through it became impossible, Mac tried to repeat the move but Rawhorn blocked with his arms, not even a second later an elbow dug in the back of his head forcing his face down where his face was crushed by knee once more, his head was rocked back and without mercy Mac delivered a hook that finally put Rawhorn down for good.

The equestrian tried to stand up but no strength was left on him, his face was a bloody pulp and his nose was practically non existent, he was forced to breathe through his mouth and even then it was hard for him not to choke in his own blood.

Rawhorn saw the blonde man approach and he tried to stand one last time but his body hardly responded, it was pure luck that saved him next. "Big Mac! Rainbow, something is wrong with Rainbow!". The blonde girl cried out and the rage in the farmer's eyes disappeared, giving him one final look and concluding that he was out of action Big Mac rushed to where the sport girl rested.

With shaky hand Rawhorn searched his pocket and soon found his secret weapon, an small orange stone barely bigger that a pill, it pulsed with equestrian magic from the only person Rawhorn cared in the whole world.

FLASHBACK...
Do you understand your instructions Rawhorn? This is of the most important tasks I have even given you".

"Yes my lady, securing the gem and bring it back with the energy is the main priority, but... What about... if Adagio tries to double cross us?". The amber unicorn mare he had been talking to raise an eyebrow at the question.

"What I'm trying to say is that-". Rawhorn stopped worrying when a tiny smirk appeared in her face, Rawhorn felt that his heart was about to burst seen such sight, since meeting the filly in front of him for the first time smiles and any other sign of happiness have been diminishing constantly, so for her to make a joke in those times it was almost a treasure for the bull.

"Calm down Rawhorn, I have the upmost trust in your physical capabilities, bit Adagio Dazzle have two weapons with her, cunning and versatility, she can smell opportunity like a bloodhound and her siren magic can be used in so many ways that even I would struggle for a while if I were to confront her".

"The fact that you recognize the possibility of her betrayal is a good observation and one I also worry about, so that's why I created this". Abigail used her magic to grab an small orange oval and displayed it for the gray bull. " This little stone contain some of my magic, if Adagio or any other magical being tries to attack you while in the human world then break this stone and consume it, it would allow you to tap into your equestrian form for a few minutes, it is a new invention so only use it if necessary".

"Understood, I won't fail you, my lady".

"See that you don't". Abigail turned around and walked while swaying her cute tail left and right, Rawhorn couldn't completely avoid the view.
END OF FLASHBACK...

"For... My... Lady". Finally Rawhorn broke the stone over his open mouth getting as much of the orange dust that came out of it inside, after the full contest fell inside his mouth Rawhorn swelled the dust along blood that kept running inside.

At the other side Big Mac inspected Rainbow, Applejack was next to her with worry printed all over her face. "She looks bad brother, she's holding her side too". Mac nodded and observed carefully, while he was no doctor, years of accidents in the farm, during his time as a football player and during Apple family reunions gave him an idea of what to do, he also happened to learn a few things from Redheart.

Indeed Rainbow was holding her hand in her stomach as if in pain, she was pale and sweating cold. Mac removed them and pulled her shirt up revealing a smooth stomach with a blue spot in the side. "Internal bleedin". Mac almost spat the words.

"What? Wha-what do we do?". Asked Applejack now more worried that before.

"We need to take her to a hospital, she can't wait for long we have to-".

"Big Mac!". Applejack yelled and pointed behind her brother, Mac turned and saw him. Rawhorn was shaking abnormally, from were they stood, they saw the transformation going on, muscle grew, body hair appeared in his arms and his chest bursted the hoodie with it's new muscles, fingers turned into hooves, even his face that was bloody and broken reformed into a short muzzle and horns appeared at top of his head u

"Shit! Applejack, take Rainbow and go back to mah truck, Cheerilee is still there, she can drive y'all to the hospital, go now!".

"Bu-but you-".

"Now AJ".

Applejack saw the Bull man and then her brother, his eyes were set on on the beast that was now getting up, if she left now Mac would face that thing alone, if she stood Rainbow would die, bitting her lip Applejack took the logical decision and took Rainbow with her, lifting the girl with one arm around the waist and taking Rainbow own arm over her neck, once set she started limping away. "Mama... Papa... If ya are in there... If ya are listening... Please protect him... Please... I don want to lose another of ya". Crying Applejack kept going.

From the corner of his eye Mac saw Applejack taking their friend with her. "Good girl". Mac then put all his attention on the menace in front, by now the Minotaur was in full high, Mac estimated that he was at list a head higher than before and by the looks of his biceps and pectorals he was probably far more stronger too but maybe his speed was less now or at least Mac hoped.

'Ah don know if this... guy acts like a normal bull now but if he does... maybe ah have a chance, worth tryin'. Rawhorn started pacing with his left leg as a real bull would do before start running giving Mac confirmation that indeed he acted like the beast more that the human.

Rawhorn dashed forward and Mac waited in place ready to jump away when the time was right, he braced as Rawhorn covered the distance in a blink. Mac jumped away as Rawhorn passed him but the bull man turned around too fast and before Mac could get his body ready again Rawhorn's broad shoulder connected sending him flying like a discarded sack of rocks, Mac rolled with the momentum of his launch and came standing on one knee and ready to avoid another run like that but his entire body was bruised and screaming in pain.

Rawhorn repeated the maneuver, running wild to meet the blonde and run him over, been wary now of his speed and reaction time Mac changed his tactic, when Rawhorn was almost over him Big Mac meet him low with his own tackle going for the knees, the two bodies collided hard, Mac felt air leaving his lungs completely and his bones hurt more than ever, he guessed that a few of them were probably broken but his purpose was achieved, Rawhorn took a nasty fall, his increased mass just adhering more suffice where he could get hurt.

Taking a few deeps gulps of air Mac quickly moved where he end up in hopes of catching him by surprise, Rawhorn was still struggling to stand up and his back was wide open for Mac to take advantage, he was almost upon him went he saw the slight indication of his intention so when Rawhorn turned his head Mac was dodging already and avoiding impaling himself in his horns, even so the sharp tips dug through cloth and skin, when Rawhorn finished his turnaround his horn had a patch of his shirt and blood dripping from it.

Mac took several steps back, his hand inspecting the cut and finding at least 8 inches of laceration in his mid chest, he didn't know how deep but by the amount of blood it probably wasn't very.

His eyes shifted back to the monster who walked slowly toward him, a quick look told Mac that his knee was causing him problems most likely as a result of the fall from earlier, Mac stepped back, fear growing inside, this was probably the first time Mac felt fear for himself in a long time, since the dead of his parents Mac had been more worried for family, friends or even strangers that himself, a suicidal thought born from guilt Dr. Links told him once.

Mac just woke up from his memory in time to see a huge arm coming his way. "Gaaahh!". Mac blocked but his arms couldn't take the full force behind the blow and he was send flying again, not only that but as he tried to get up he found that his right arm was numb and unresponsive, Mac found his arm broken, the swelling started right away. Mac felt fear again as he tried to stand up. 'If ah don distract it further he may go for Applejack and the rest, have to last more!'.

Finally standing up Mac was able to dodge another hoof strike from Rawhorn but his body couldn't keep up for a follow up and the hoof found his chest, again Mac was send in the air by the blow and his back received the pain of collision against the cold metal wall of one of the few storages located where they stood.

Mac tried to move but his body only response was nausea and coughing blood. His body felt cold and the numbness in his arm was fading letting feel the burning pain in full now, after a other fit of cough Mac tried to stand up again and managed to turn himself on his back. "Guess... this is... it". Rawhorn approached him and after contemplating his opponent decided to simply make his end slow but sure, lifting one of his heavy hooves he stomped on his chest. "Gawwhga". Mac felt bones break inside him and an awful amount of blood spilled out of his mouth and nose.

Mac was still alive but either the blood running were it shouldn't or the lack of breath will kill him, satisfied with his job Rawhorn turned back and sprinted away, his hooves sounding distant every second.

Mac stood there, energy spend, no part of his body worked correctly. "Am so-rry". 'You promised'. "Wha-?". 'you promised that you'll come back ok!'." Ah-ya".
'I need you! You promised, remember? When we were back in Equestria'. "Sunn-y". 'yes! I know you're badly hurt, I can feel your pain, but you're not alone, our families are waiting for us to come back, our friends, together'. "But... how? Ah can't... move". 'Mac! Don't go! You can do it, with magic, We have the strongest magic! You and I'. "...Lo...ve". 'Yes! I love you, remember'."... Ee-up!".

A pink glow embraced the fallen farmer bathing him in a warm and comfortable sensation, pain and numbness started fading like some long ago memory, Mac found his strength coming back in buckets and his arm was healing at an impossible speed, the same happened with the rest of his wounds, it was like that time in Equestria, he was been empowered by the magic bond he and Sunset shared.

At once Mac got back up and started running hoping to catch the bad guy before he could make it to where the rest where.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

Rawhorn saw his next objective as he approached the entrance where two vehicles could be seen, a flash of light from far away indicated him where Adagio was still engaged with the rest of the 'Rainbooms' as they seemed to call themselves, Rawhorn shifted his sights to the small gathering nearby, another human mare and the two he fought previously, considering that they retreated meant that they were no longer an obstacle so Rawhorn decided to leave them be and to support Adagio against the rest.

He had limited time in this form, he could feel the magic provided by the stone diminishing, he cursed for taking to much time dealing with the male human, he had been not as fast or strong as the two girls but he was more experienced in real fighting, combined with the injuries he sustained and his difficulty in using a different body was the reason why now he end up using the stone, with his mind made Rawhorn marched toward the other side.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

"There, that's all I can do with the first aid boxes we found in your brother's truck and Sunset's car, pretty lucky that those two have them if you ask me". Cheerilee told Applejack as she used the bandages and desinfecting liquid on her wounds.

Applejack nodded and once she was patch up as much as possible she took the next decision. "Thanks Miss Cheerilee, please take Rainbow now and ah ll fetch the rest".

"What about you, you should come too".

"Not yet, ah need to check on the re...no, it can't be". Applejack almost fell as she saw a single and horrifying figure March toward where the rest of her friends were, more horrific yet was the implication that if that monster was here that meant that her brother has lost the fight and was injured or worse.

"A-Applejack! Where are you going?". Cheerilee's question felt into closed ears as all the Apple girl could think off was the state of her brother.

"No,no,no,No,No,No!". Applejack yelled as she tried to catch up to the beast.

Rawhorn saw the girl approaching and mentally cursed himself for not getting away sooner but as the girl limped closer he saw her sorry state and decided that she was not a treat anymore so he ignored her.

"Ya bastard! Where's mah brother! Answer me!".

"So it was your sibling uh, too bad". Rawhorn ignored her and kept walking.

"Wha-! Was? Was? You... what did you do to him!". Applejack froze in place after hearing him.

"Do not blame me, I warned all of you enough". Rawhorn continued until a sharp pain in his arm forced him to stop, somehow the girl managed to grab his arm and pressed it with great strength, Rawhorn tried to hit her with his other arm but just by luck the blonde girl's leg failed and Applejack fell to the ground, Rawhorn expected the girl to try one more time to rise but she just stood there, crying, what Rawhorn didn't understood why was she smiling, didn't she just said he killed her brother. "Did your mind finally broke girl?".

The blonde girl watched him in the eyes, the smile only growing wider as she crawled away. " It is another thing that's gonna get broken ya bastard" after her claim Rawhorn received his answer in the form of a human cannonball that crashed into his side racking his body with pain.

Rawhorn almost fell but managed to keep himself standing by sheer strength, when he turned to see who had attacked him now his eyes couldn't believe it. "You! You are suppose to be dead! I saw it! How?!".

"Don feel like tellin, ya overgrown bovine, now let see how ya like when we level the field". Mac dashed once more, still stunned from the tackle and the shock of seen a dying human revive like nothing Rawhorn wasn't fast enough to do anything but block, to his surprise not only was the male human faster but stronger as too, the tackle completely broke through his defence and this time under the pressures and Rawhorn fell.

Ignoring pain Rawhorn hurried to stand up before Mac but once more the speed in which the human moved was unexpected, is not that he was too fast for Rawhorn to follow but the way he moved did make difficult for him to predict where would the next attack be. When Rawhorn saw a punch to his face coming Mac would switch his body and attack the ribs, as his fist connected a small portion of pink magic gazed out increasing the power of the punch and by default the damage.

What followed was nothing short of a slugging match with both Rawhorn and Big Mac trading blow after blow, sometimes hitting each other at the same time but little by little Rawhorn's moves became sloppy and inaccurate as his energy vanished, in the other hand no matter how hard was Mac hit or how much did he move, his stamina seemed endless and pain didn't distracted him from his target.

Finally, Rawhorn felt the magic of his mistress fainting, in one last intent at winning or at least at getting one severe blow to his rival, Rawhorn lounged forward locking Mac's hands with his own then using the last bit of his strength he pulled Mac closer lowering his head at the same time aiming to impale his face with his horns. "I will not fail my lady! Raaaaaahg".

The world exploded in multiple colors inside Rawhorn's head, when his vision cleared he saw with joy the first drops of blood coming from his target, then he tried to remove his hands from the impaled human but found his fingers still locked in place and immobile, worst yet blood dropped from his own head and a cold feeling started running down his spine.

"Ya... almost... got me". The human spoke with pain but not the equal as to be impaled through the eye or any part of the face, finally Rawhorn looked up and saw Big Mac bleeding from a wound in his forehead and felt a similar one in his own, he dodged, at the very last second Mac countered with a headbutt and stroke Rawhorn between the horns at the same time saving his face from been carved up.

"You...!". That was the last straw, tired, wounded and shocked the bull lost the will to fight, his body sipped the last of the magic and slowly and painfully his body returned to human form Mac steeped back wary of another trick, but there wasn't any, as he reverted, the last of his mental fortitude too declined and Mac could see in the man's eye the shame and anger of his failure as he lost consciousness and fell on his back.

Mac himself waited for over a minute in boxer pose ready in case Rawhorn was faking his unconsciousness until Applejack stepped next to him and delivered a kick that turned the man face down. "AJ?".

"That's... For Rainbow!". Another kick "that's for me!". Another one. "And that's... That's for saying... saying that may brother was de..!". Applejack broke in full cry now and Mac was by her side hugging her immediately, the two siblings sat down next to the man who almost killed them.

Mac removing the tears from her sister's face while Applejack continued crying in his chest mumbling and blowing her nose which make Mac chuckle. "Its ok lil sis, ah am fine, we are fine now".

"Ah was... ah thought you were...". Applejack tried to said but her tears and chokes won't let her.

Mac stood up taking his sister in his arms toward the entrance were Cheerilee and Rainbow were waiting, more flashes of magic could be seen from deeper within the compound but Mac didn't worry, he could feel Sunset's brimming with confidence, soon he'll be there next to her.

END OF CHAPTER 23.

Author's Notes:

Thank you so much for reading, also Foxgear's 'This is what we do' chapter 35 is out now, I recommend it, ok then until next time.

Next Chapters:

1) Empress of the night: Childhood Years chapter 4.
2) Bad Girl Fun Times: Rainbow's rodeo.
3) PokePon chapter 3.
4) Fruits of love chapter 24.

24.- Showdown part 5: Princess Sunset vs Adagio Dazzle.

Sunset watched from the corner of her vision as her boyfriend went to save Applejack and Rainbow, a part of her wanted to keep close to him and help her two friends but the others needed her as well, she also knew that Big Mac was no pushover when it came to fighting, his gentle nature may be mistaken for cowardice but those who dare hurt his loved ones would find out just how ferocious he could be.

As soon as she saw Big Mac connect his first punch she turned her attention where flashes of magic were appeared and flew in that direction, she was surprised for how easy was to control her new wings, it was more like they knew what to do unlike when she was in Equestria and she needed to move them, in seconds she could see where her friends were and when she saw them her heart stopped for a second.

Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were in the floor and motionless, at the far side of one container she spotted Twilight breathing in chunks and she looked like hell. Moving closer she dropped down near Fluttershy and quickly started to call for her.

"Fluttershy! Fluttershy please answer me!".

"Su...Sun...set? Oh you...finally made it... I'm... glad". With that Fluttershy was gone.

"Shy! Shy! No! Please!". Sunset almost broke down in tears when a thunderous snoring came out of the girl in her arms.

"Huf, thank God, she's just exhausted".

"Sunset? Sunset! It is you!". Twilight and Sunset crashed one another in a hug when they saw each other.

"Yes Twilight, sorry that it took this long but I'm finally here, please tell me, how are you girls".

"It is as you see, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rarity are out".Twilight used her telekinesis to make Fluttershy float while Sunset lifted Rarity and took them next to the also unconscious Pinkie pie hiding all of them behind a couple of metal boxes.

"We did what we could to fight Adagio but she still managed to take us out one by one, only Aria and myself are left". Twilight explained with defeat hanging in her tone. "Then Aria started insulting Adagio more and more, calling her names and... other things, when Adagio decided chasing her she told me to run away and I did, I... I think she did it In purpose so that we could hide... and I was so scared, we have never fough magic like this! Nor in this way, it hurts, is painful I... I...". Twilight couldn't hold back her tears anymore and soon she was crying, then Sunset was hugging her again.

"I'm sorry Twi, I'm scared too, I'm worried for Applejack and Dash too".

"Huh, AJ and Rainbow! I forgot about them! How are they! Are they ok?".

"They will be fine, Mac went to their help". Another flash of magic appeared, closer than before. "That most be Aria, she's still fighting".

"What are we going to do Sunset?".

"I'll go where they are, meanwhile see if you can move our friends to the entrance where Cheerilee is waiting, you think you can do that?".

"I... I'll try".

"Good". Sunset hugged her one last time. "Be careful Twi, we'll be ok, don't worry".

"Thanks". With that Sunset took fly once more toward the place of the last flash, Twilight wished her good luck mentally untill she realized something. "Since when did she have wings?".

NOT FAR FROM THERE...
"Why! Won't! You! Die already!". Adagio yelled at the top of her lungs as she shot blast after blast of magic against Aria, long ago Aria give up on winning the fight and instead choose to distract her former partner just to annoy her before a lucky shot could finally put her down, it was fun at the beginning but now Aria was sure that Adagio wasn't going to leave even ashes of her remaining.

"You die first puffy bitch, then maybe... maybe I'll try". Aria said while hiding in a corner, another blast almost hitting her when she took a look. "Yikes!".

"You think you're funny? Just wait untill I get my claws on you! Then I'll have fun listening to your screams of agony!" Another blast forced Aria out of her hiding, she ducked and rolled two more of the same before her legs finally crumbled leaving her wide open.

Adagio didn't even blink when she shot, she wanted to enjoy the view of Aria's demise completely, for her part when Aria realize her situation she rolled up her body trying to make herself as small as possible but she knew deep down that it was pointless, so she waited for her end, kept waiting and nothing came, no pain or suffering.

Finally it was a gasp from Adagio and the loud screech of her teeth that got Aria to open her eyes finding herself at the back of an angel, ember wings and a flaming hair was all she could see. "The fuck?". She rubbed her eyes again but the vision didn't disappeared.

"You ok Aria?". Came the unmistakable voice of Sunset Shimmer.

"You? You... it's that... You?". Aria asked dumbfounded as to what was going on, one second ago she was kissing life good fucking bye and now she was behind the last person in her list of 'care for Aria Blaze'.

"The heck?". Asked Aria again, still shell shocked.

"I'll take that as a yes then".

"YOU! You escaped! No! You couldn't! You shouldn't!". Adagio spit one quote after another losing more self control with each one.

"Eeyup! Unlike you, there's people who would dare traveling through dreams and nightmares for the purpose of rescuing me, and guess what, they did it!".

"Nnno!" Her shock stopped when she noticed something else then just augmented. "Wh-why do you look like that?!". The ponytail, wings and horn could all been explained one way or another but all three together only meant one thing.

"Didn't you get the memo?". Sunset collected magic in both hands. " I. Am. A. Princess!". Both blast found its mark impacting Adagio's shield and forcing her back a good amount of distance, not only that but the magic barrier cracked open at the end.

Adagio came unscathed but her face did show more doubt and confusion, it had to be a joke, a trick or something else but she didn't dare believe that she was really in the presence of an equestrian princess. "Don't make me laugh, you? A princess? Not even the purple Princess Sparkle looked like that and she was a real princess".

"I don't care if you believe or not, either way I'll make you pay for all the crimes you have committed against my home and my friends". Sunset looked back to Aria who was just getting up. "Aria, thanks for helping my friends and everything, go back with Twilight and help her move the girls to safety please, I'll take care of her". Sunset took flight without waiting a response back.

Aria watched as she started exchanging magic bolts with Adagio, in her eyes it was both mesmerizing and frightening, those two had a crazy ass amount of magic but she doubted that Sunset stole it from any resident of this planet, it was the same power she felt when she asked her to deal with the tantanites, "She's really a princess". Aria said to herself.

Finally braking out of her entranced state Aria looked back from where she came from, after some internal debate she made her mind and decided what to do next.

Away from Aria and the rest Sunset kept the pressure on Adagio forcing her back a bit more with everything blast, Adagio was no fool and quickly realized that Sunset's claim of princess status were true, her magic was as strong as hers and that she shown in the battle of the bands.

Whatever the case Adagio couldn't afford a mess up right now because unlike with the rest of the Rainbooms, here she would pay dearly, so Adagio kept her eyes locked on the amber winged target, Sunset on her part was full of confidence and a sense of rightness, she was defending her home, her friends and avenging herself as well.

By defeating Adagio, Sunset would also assist Equestria and would get payback for Princess Twilight, with more purpose in mind Sunset continued the match, with her wings acting on their own she was able to focus only on Adagio, while the two have the ability to fly it was obvious that Adagio was more limited in her moves that Sunset, Adagio's fin like wings did more gliding that actual flying, Sunset meanwhile could move freely in the air with the grace of a well trained Wonderbolt, that give her the edge of attacking from different angles, forcing Adagio to be at the defensive.

Adagio caught up on that and prepared to change tactics, faking been trapped against a wooden container and one of the warehouses, she took a good deep breath and waited for Sunset to do the mistake of putting herself in front of the siren.

Adagio couldn't hide her smile when Sunset did what she expected and as soon as Sunset landed Adagio attacked, her scream reached to her rival in seconds, Sunset on her part just barely managed to create a small looking barrier around her, Adagio's smile became even wider when the small barrier shook like if make of jello but it didn't broke, her smile turned into a frown as the barrier remained, the next moment Adagio was hit by her own Soundwave causing huge pain to run through her brain and body.

"Argrrrh! What... was that!". Asked Adagio trying to hold her head in hopes of stopping the pain racking her.

" Aha! I wasn't sure that it would work but I'm glad it did, did you forgot that you used that same move in me last time? Well, thanks to that I had plenty of time to think in a countermeasure for when we fight again". Sunset took flight again and moved toward Adagio who was still stunned by her own attack.

Sunset charged her fist full of her pink magic and smashed Adagio on the face, however, the siren didn't fall, instead her face morphed in one of rage and hate, Adagio took Sunset by the hair and dragged her down where she sunk her knee in her chest driving the air out of the princess, she followed up by pulling her up still by the hair and punched Sunset in the cheek, next she punched her in the stomach dropping her to the floor. "You bitch, I'll admit that you have stronger magic, but I bet you have never been in a real brawl".

Adagio got next to Sunset and stepped over one of her wings listening with glee as Sunset screamed in pain. "When I first met you I thought that you were dangerous, someone ready to do anything in order to win". Adagio moved around and kicked Sunset one the leg, Sunset tried to blast Adagio but she simply kicked her again causing her to twist in pain once more.

"When you joined the Rainbooms against us causing our defeat, I despised you, because of you my life turned from hard to shit, but even so I felt a glance of respect, then it came the worse, when I was alone and in the edge". Sunset forgot the pain for a second as Adagio stopped her attacks, she was still standing over her wing but her eyes were looking to the past, her hand touching the mysterious blue gem pulsing in her neck.

"It was just by mere luck that they found me, they were looking for the two traitors, but they found me instead, and then... They took me to her". Adagio turned her eyes to Sunset's, in those few seconds Sunset felt the swirl of emotions inside Adagio, pain, hatred, disdain, shame and deep down, regret, regret for someone.

All that disappeared in a second and was replaced by a single feeling, determination. "Now look at you, you were so fucking mighty with your magic but here, down to a real fight you are nothing, I can almost see you and your losers friends in a pillow fight, that's probably the closest you ever been to a real fight".

Adagio stomped her foot over her wing causing more pain, she then took Sunset by the hair again and lifted her face. " Did you know? We sirens can smell your little pony emotions, fear like right now or... Oh? What's this?". Adagio sniffed closer and Sunset tried to struggle free but Adagio hold her harder. "You smell of sex, my my, you really are a little bitch, that give me an idea". Adagio opened her free hand and her nails turned into long claws. " Let see how much fucking you get after I leave your face looking like mincemeat". Adagio pulled her hair even harder to prevent her from moving and her hand rose higher.

Sunset saw the longs claws decent at her but a flash of magic and a high pitched yell came instead. "Agh, who...?". Adagio turned in time to catch a punch to the nose by Aria, before Adagio could get her head cleared another punch in the chin interrupted her, in mere seconds Aria delivered unknown number of punches and slaps at Adagio, Sunset used the distraction to get back on her feet, as she saw the two siren drag each other through the floor like two wild cats.

She tried her wing, the one Adagio so graciously stomped on, as soon as she tried to move it pain exploded in the area, but not for long, pink glowing magic covered all places where Adagio struck her and little by little everything went back at how it was before the beating.

She tried to move her wing again and this time the wing worked properly and with no pain. "You dumb bitch!". Sunset turned to the sirens, Adagio once again was gaining the upper hand but Aria was keeping the orange siren at close where she couldn't shot her magic, it was a brawl just like Adagio told her and as much as it pained Sunset to admit, the siren was right, Sunset was no close fighter, magic was her weapon.

Deciding that getting close to them would be a bad idea Sunset took flight again and glided closer, she waited untill Aria was finally pushed away to start attacking Adagio. Soon Adagio was under fire from Sunset, her guard barely holding together as magic struck again and again. "Keep it up! She can't resist for long". Aria yelled as she too used her magic.

In seconds Adagio was been pushed against the wall of a container, running low in energy and magic, it was at that precise moment when Sunset felt pain, it was quick and sharp and it only lasted for seconds but as she stopped to question what was happening Adagio used her opening to use her screech, Aria was hit first, losing balance and falling to the floor disoriented, Sunset was able to protect herself just barely using her bubble shield, still the pain resurfaced and she felt her body been covered in a mantle of dread.

Before her mind could register what was going on a second wave of pain protruded from her abdomen, as if something tried to cut her there. Her hands when to her stomach but found no wound and the pain was gone a second later.

"Shimmer!". Aria's desperate yell broke her out of her trance. Adagio too was struggling to keep a straight posture as her body was more bruised that ever, Sunset glided over Aria where she could shield her in case Adagio tried. "What the fuck was that? You almost got us killed, specially me!".

"Sorry I... I dont-!". Before she could finish another wave of pain assaulted her, first in her arm followed by her chest, the pain was as before but know they were accompanied by a vision, she saw a tall bull like man approaching her while she was in the floor. "Big Mac!".

"What? Apple?". Aria asked not taking her eyes off Adagio who was still lost in her own mind apparently. "Please tell me you're not getting lonely down there right now". Aria said pointing to Sunset's crotch and expecting a full blown argument from the winged girl but instead she heard a gasp and she dropping to the floor, her hands tight against her chest, tears running free from her eyes.

"Mac! Mac! He's going to... NO!". Sunset sunk to her knees and holder her head as her crying worsened.

Deciding not to wait any longer Aria stepped forward and shot at the frozen Adagio, for a moment there Aria was sure that the blast would connect seen as Adagio's mind was also somewhere else but Adagio simply put a hand in front and the blast didn't even left a burn mark in it. " I have enough, of you, of all of you!" Adagio finally snapped back to reality.

"Shimmer seriously! Something is going on here" Aria pleaded. She watched as Adagio pulled a green pill from her black outfit, something inside told Aria that it was dangerous to let her finish with wherever she intended to do with the green stone, before let her finish Aria focused and shoot at her but instead of magic what it came out was smoke, to her horror she realized that she has lost all of it.

"To Tartarus with all of you! I rather use this that lose again!". Aria saw how Adagio broke the small pill like stone and a green sparkly dust fell into her mouth.

"Shimmer! Fuck!". Aria growled as Adagio started shaking violently.

"Mac!". 'Guess... this is... it's.

"No, Mac you can't give up!". 'Gwawg! '.

"Please, my love, you can't die!". ' Am so-rry '.

"You promised!". ' Wha-? '.

"You promised that you would come back ok". ' Ah... Ya '.

"I need you! You promised, remember? When were back in Equestria". ' Su-nny? '.

"Yes! I know you're badly hurt, I can feel your pain, but you are not alone, our families are waiting for us to come back, our friends, together!". ' But... how? Ah can't... move'.

"Mac! Don't go! You can do it, with magic, We have the strongest magic! You and I".
' lo...ve '.

"Yes! I love you, remember". ' Ee-up '.

As soon Mac finished those words Sunset felt a rush of power within her rising up, the pain she felt coming from Big Mac also was washed away, replaced with warm and love bubbling against her entire being. The light from her horn turned a bright pink color and her entire body was brimming with equestrian power, from her body small wisps of magic emerged each one producing a small warm light, from afar it may feel like nothing but to Aria it felt like been close to an open furnace.

In the other side Adagio was undergoing a very different transformation, her skin started cracking like a broken mirror, from the cracks red magic sipped out, her eyes changed too becoming more feral, her fins grew in size and length and when she smiled two full rows of sharp teeth appeared, with a boom, her human form was gone, replaced with the body of a fully mature siren very similar to what they have back in Equestria.

Aria didn't even know what to do as both Sunset and Adagio seemed to power up even more from before, in her mind she was just a deer caught up between a tiger and a lion. "Those two are... monsters...fuck!". Aria finally moved away from Adagio and closer to Sunset but not to close as to be hit by miss fire, as she observed the two finally noticed each other which triggered the second round of their match, in an instant Sunset was high above the warehouses delivering powerful magic attacks like Christmas's joy. Adagio meanwhile now could move in any direction with her new body, moving around the air like a snake in the water, she zigzagged the pink blasts from Sunset while looking for a good opening.

Aria kept her distance from fear of Adagio turning her into a snack and by friendly fire from the fire head, as she finally found refuge behind a few creates left laying around, Aria turned to check the magic bout with morbid curiosity, so immersed was she in the fight that she didn't noticed when one of the little lightbulbs that came out of Sunset found room over her shoulder, when at last Aria noticed the wisp, she almost screamed but the little thing didn't react, instead it started pulsing like a small flame about to going out, then suddenly it stopped and the little light sunk into Aria's shoulder, Aria panicked instantly and tried to get a hold of the magic bulb but it was in vain as it disappeared inside her.

Aria didn't move, didn't even dare to breathe for fear of what could happen but she couldn't hold it for long, suddenly her body started to feel warm and relaxed, to her shock her body started to heal and even her stamina came back, the sensation didn't stop there, the warm of her body took turn for the weird when certain parts of her body became slightly aroused, she couldn't believe that her body was reacting in such a way when not to long ago she almost kicked the bucket. "Fucking Rainbooms! First you almost got me killed by helping you and now you're getting me all frisky? Fuck!".

A scream from afar got her back in reality, she turned in time to see Adagio pin down by a barrage of magic blasts but she wasn't for long, tanking the damage Adagio shot upwards trying to catch Sunset in her maw, Sunset reacted quickly and stopped her attack and defended herself with another magic shield, Adagio's jaws closed around the pink barrier with a screeching noise of metal grinding glass, Adagio looked pleased as her teeth sunk into the shield but it couldn't break it completely, in fact it didn't even penetrated it, Sunset had her arms extended toward the walls of her barrier, her face showing not fear but concentration.

Seeing her attack nullified Adagio changed tactics, her claws dug into the shield while her maw let go of the barrier, then her long mermaid tail coiled around the lower part of the shield, with her target restrained Adagio started singing, a soft lovely melody, one that triggered a memory of long ago in Aria, the song was a lullaby that called the soul of the victim back to the source of life itself, "The banshee's end".

Remembering the name send chills down Aria's spine, it was the ultimate weapon that the sirens used against their foes, during times of peace in Equestria it was forbidden for the sirens to use the banshee's end against another living beings, but in war it was used indiscriminately, the last time Aria heard it was when the sirens were at war against the hippogriffs.

Aria was paralyzed with fear, while the banshee's end didn't affect other sirens it was lethal for any other creature with a soul, even if Shimmer was a princess she doubted that it would matter, Adagio had to be stop before...

"Aaargggg". One heavy looking crate smashed Adagio in the back momentarily causing her to stop her song, Aria saw the object travel from ground level all the way up, following the trajectory she found the culprits and she wasn't surprised when she saw the Princess's double, what surprised Aria was to find the whole collection of Rainbooms plus Macintosh Apple standing together and in neat condition.

Before Adagio could register what was going on a powerful magic blast got her in the face, her claws instantly let go of her pray to cover a second blast but instead Sunset shot a wave of power from her body forcing Adagio to release her, as soon as she was free Sunset flew down to land were she was immediately hugged by her 6 friends.

"Girls! You are ok! I'm glad!". Sunset was hugged at all sides from her friends with smiles and laughs in each face.

"Duh, of course we're ok, we are too awesome to be down for long, am I right?". Said Rainbow Dash proudly.

"Don't look so smug Rainbow, if it wasn't for those pink fireflies that landed on us we would still be with one leg inside the hospital and the other in the gra-". Applejack was interrupted.

"Da-darling please, do not finish that, I think everyone gets it". Rarity said with trembling voice.

"I know right? It was this voice saying 'Pinkiiiiie! You time has cooooome!' And I was like ' time for a party?' but the spooky voice said 'no you dumbass sugar high addict, time to di-hmmm!". Pinkie was interrupted by Fluttershy who clapped her hand over Pinkie's mouth.

"Yes Pinkie, we heard you the first five times coming here". Said Twilight Sparkle." After Big Mac and Cheerilee helped me checking everyone out we were about to head to the hospital but then some pink lights appeared and when they did contact with our bodies we were instantly healed, Big Mac said that it was your doing so as soon as everyone was ready we came".

"I see, thanks girls, I had some troubles but-".

"Sorry to interrupt your happy meeting but there's a mad siren just coming back to her senses!". Aria yelled to the Rainbooms as Adagio recovered.

"Sorry everyone, Aria is right, the final boss is still alive n' kicking, so you know what that means".

"Hell yeah! Let's kick some ugly siren's butt! No offense to you". Apologized Rainbow to Aria.

"Whatever".

Adagio looked at the new group united in front of her and her rage was temporarily replaced by caution she saw so many enemies and knowing that her time was reaching the limit, at this point Adagio realized that she had used more that a quarter of the gem's stored energy, she could get away and go back to Equestria and blame the failure to her incompetent helpers and Rawhorn, that way she would avoid any punishment that Abigail tried to impose on her. 'Yes! My plan can work, I just need to-'.

"She's chicking out! She's gonna run away!". Aria yelled at the top of her longs with alerted all the presents. Adagio dodged blasts from Sunset and Rainbow only to be caught up in Twilight's telekinetic grip, she struggled knowing that she could break free but the seconds that Twilight kept her immobile was enough for Sunset and Pinkie to zero on her and blast her out of the sky.

Adagio landed hard over the broken remains of a container, her back feeling the blooming pain of the fall as well as several sharp stings coming from the debris under her. "Hey hey mermaid girl, can you make fish sing and dance with you like in the movies?" Before Adagio had time to bite the head of the pink puffy girl she let a salvo of explosive sparkles right in her face, both blinding her and causing even more damage to her body and pride but more importantly it dazzle her leaving her open and unguarded.

"Now! Take the stone, the stone in her neck! That's were her extra power come from!". Aria yelled and in an instant Sunset was half way to were Adagio laid, Twilight used her magic to keep Adagio restrained and that was all the time Sunset needed to grab the gem and pull hard using all her strength, the stunned siren felt the gem been pulled out of her but she could do nothing in her current state expected wait hopeless as Sunset freed the gem, in the moment Sunset's mind was invaded by a twister of memories, without sense, she saw two species she recognized as the sirens and the hippogriffs fighting near a beach for control of sea, she saw a lonely filly siren traveling through a treacherous river looking for other survivors of her kind, in the end the filly managed to find two other. The three sirens went from place to place, as they went they found both kind ponies and those who tried to harm them, the leader, Adagio was little by little transformed into what the Rainbooms confronted many years later.

Untill that memory Sunset was sure that she was absorbing Adagio's memory but the last one prove her wrong. The last visage was that of horrible room illuminated by torches, in the center the room lay the owner of the memories, scared and petrified, several figures stood around her, watching her as her body changed, the figures were few and from different equestrian species but they all had one thing in common, the all have that look of evil in their eyes as they watched the captive mare scream for help, Sunset saw all of them, two of them she recognized instantly, Adagio, she looked sick and about to throw up as she saw what was happening with their prisoner, the second one, Sunset couldn't never forget that face for it was the face that she saw reflected in the mirror every morning, the face she saw reflected in the eyes of her boyfriend, her own.

Finally when the evil Sunset approached the mare with awe in her face she finally saw in her eyes the reflection of the terrified mare, light blue coat, mane with two times of blue, and violet eyes.

"So-Sonata?!". Sunset said tumbling back, her trembling hand let go of the gem and jewel fell landing a few feet away from Aria.

"What? What did you said?".

"The gem, Sonata, Sonata Dusk!". Sunset's legs trembled and she almost fell but Big Mac caught her before it happened.

"Easy there, easy, Hon are ya ok?".

Aria watched the gem, still shocked she took a step closer to it. "What are you trying to say Shimmer, is Sonata? Is Sonata inside the gem? Is that true?".

Still weak Sunset shook her head. "No... Not inside, not trapped".

"You're not making any sense! Is Sonata inside the gem of not, tell me!". Aria demanded.

"No, she's not inside the gem, she IS the gem!".

"Watch out y'all!". Applejack's warning came to late as Adagio recovered and taking everyone by surprise she snoop in and took the gem before Aria could take it.

"NO! Someone stop that bitch!". Aria yelled as she run behind the escaping siren.

END OF CHAPTER 24.

Author's Notes:

Hard chapter, too much exposition, anyway, like always thanks for reading and hope someone like it. Looking forward to July 4th and 5th, the 5th specially since is my son's very first birthday. Thanks again and untill the next chapter, good luck!

Next Chapters:

1) Bad Girl Fun Times: Rainbow's rodeo.
2) PokePon chapter 3.
3) Fruits of love chapter 25.
4) Fruits of love chapter 26.

25.- Showdown part 6: Hollow victory.

With huge but familiar pain Rawhorn managed to open on eye, his gray eye, looking carefully around without moving to prevent the young human from detecting his return to consciousness, after assuring no enemy presence within sight Rawhorn moved his neck, slowly and painfully, to his luck the human again committed the mistake of not finish him off. With more pain Rawhorn rode to his feet, twice he fell before finally managing the deed, he observed his surrounding, not a single soul present, a explosion of magic at the distance told him that the battle was still on, Adagio, as annoying as Rawhorn saw here was still resisting, that already was more than what Rawhorn could say about himself, his energy was spend, his body broken and collapsing, his pride was nowhere nearby, he fought two human mares and barely won only to be demolished by another human, younger than himself, less experienced, even if he had magic assistance so did Rawhorn, at the end everything culminated in one desperate all or nothing move that the human not only avoided but turned in his favor.

Rawhorn took one tentative step forward and his body screamed to stop, to surrender to sweet sleep and let destiny carry on without him, even his mind flickered between duty and oblivion, at the end, the image of his lady unicorn pushed any though of giving up away and put pain behind resignation.

As Rawhorn approached the entrance of their hideout he heard a female voice speaking. "Yes, it was amazing, one moment the girls were injured and in bad shape, then the next they all were back to full form, no injuries and full of energy, they then went back for Sunset and Aria... yes Big Mac is with them too, he took down some huge guy that was with them and left... I hope so too, they should be back soon... Will do Principal Celestia, we'll call you back soon, good bye".

The single female finished the conversation and Rawhorn's mind worked his next action, with his body in the current state he couldn't risk run into another magic enhanced human, he needed to make sure the gem was delivered to Abigail in Equestria. The human hasn't noticed his presence so a plan formulated in his head, Rawhorn didn't like to resort to tricks or underhanded tactics but when that was the last option morals were pushed aside for victory. With his mind made Rawhorn stalked his way to the woman.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()!)()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

Adagio dodged blasts from Sunset and Pinkie and Fluttershy, her speed allowing her to move away before any of the girls could zero on her, unfortunately for the siren, speed was the forte of another of the Rainbooms. Rainbow Dash flew past her and started blasting front her new advantage point moving from side to side without losing speed while Adagio was forced to reduce hers to avoid the upcoming fire, inevitably, she was blasted several times and her time ran out.

Losing both her siren form and with it her wings Adagio bounced over the hard floor several times before traction finally stopped her, her skin was bruised and bleeding where she stroke the ground and she could feel her bones about to break, how they didn't with the way she landed was beyond her mind and right now it was the least of her worries, before she could even rise her head her body was lifted by an invisible force, next, she was tossed against a wall where she remained pinned, her body didn't fell to the floor as she expected, it was then that she saw the non Princess Twilight holding out her hand in a gripping gesture.

"hold it still Twilight!". Sunset ordered while she came close to where Adagio was kept immobile, even without trying Adagio could tell that escape was impossible, with no magic and with her best moves used already there was no way she could even intent it.

Soon the rest of the gang surrounded her and Adagio prepared herself mentally for what was coming from the Rainbooms but not from Aria, she strode between the others and landed a punch to her nose followed by another to her cheek. "Where is it? Where are you hiding it?! You know what? Forget it, its not like you can stop me".

Aria started searching for the gem inside her clothes, only when the sound of ripping cloth filled the air did someone moved and stopped her, Adagio wasn't surprised when that person was turned out to be Sunset Shimmer. "Calm down Aria, we have her beat and restrained, she can't get away this time, no point in punish her anymore".

Aria's answer was to push Sunset away. "Speak for yourself! This bitch has Sonata prisoner, you saw it didn't you? Plus, she almost killed you twice now, don't tell me that you don't want to smack her until she lose all her teeth!".

Sunset was caught off guard by the question, her shock didn't stop the feeling of wrongness growing in her, of course she was mad, like Aria said, Adagio attacked her and almost killed her in two different chances, she hurt friends and people she knew, lastly her minion almost killed Big Mac as well. "I... Yes! I want to hit her, kick her and do so much more... but". Sunset turned to look for the pair of green eyes that she knew she would find looking back, as well as the soft smile that always provided the emotion she needed in any moment. "As much as I want payback for everything I doubt there's gonna be enough of her for everyone here to get a shot at her, besides, if we break her face how is she gonna tell us what happened with Sonata?".

Aria seemed ready to continue the argument but after a few seconds watching Sunset directly her glare cooled down. "Tch! Fine, but just because I wanna know what happened with that dimwit". Aria stepped away from Adagio, one step, before sinking the tip of her elbow into Adagio's eye socket.

"Aaargggg! You bitch! I'll kill you! I'll kill you all!". Adagio cursed and despite knowing that she was contained some of the girls still flinched when she trashed trying to break free.

Aria didn't, she stood there, her eyes scanning the other siren girl, until her sight felt over her cleavage. In a single instant Aria reached over Adagio's black leather blouse and pulled with all her strength, the fabric broke letting the front of the siren bare for everyone to see, the small blue gem that once again felt to the floor was ignored for the view that Adagio was unwillingly providing, her breast were at full view of the group, including the only male present, but all eyes weren't focused there but to the hideous burn scar that covered part of Adagio's abdomen and the underside of her breasts.

"Wha-what happened to her?". Asked Rarity as her hand ran over her own chest as if the scar was printed in her own body.

"Stop looking you bitches! I'm not your fucking freak show!". Adagio demanded.

Aria picked up the gem from where it fell. "You heard her royal Assness, she doesn't need our sympathy, nor does she deserve it". Aria turned to the captive woman with not a single ounce of mercy in her eyes. "So... If you're not gonna beat the living hell out of her and I doubt you're gonna turn her in to the Police then what's your plan Shimmer?".

"You're right about that, we can't just hand her over to the CPD without explaining what happened and about magic so... I'll take her to Equestria and to Princess Twilight, she's in charge of dealing with those problems so she'll know what to do with her".

"Hmm, well I hope they send her to Tartarus or some other horrible place for all eternity, but not before she explains what happened with Sonata and how to revert it".

"I cannot allow that". A very deep and pained voice said, all eyes turned to find the source, walking, or more accurate, limping a dark man with white hair and a face as battered as Adagio's came closer, next to him and with an expression of guilt and fear was Cheerilee.

"Lee!". Aria saw with horror the hand of the man gripping the neck of the librarian and her heart almost stopped.

"I'm... I'm sorry guys, I didn't saw him approaching and-".

"Quiet! I may be injured but I'm still strong enough to break her neck of crush her wind pipe". Rawhorn commanded making Cheerilee more afraid and a few tears were running down her face already.

"Ya bastard! What the hell ya think yer doin!". Big Mac walked in front of the group. "Ya hurt her and ah ll kill ya for good this time!".

"Mac, calm down"

"Hold it there Brother". Both Sunset and Applejack prevented Big Mac from moving further near the villain.

"Lee! Everything is gonna be alright! I swear!".

"I you want your friend back and safe then listen carefully, first let her free". Rawhorn pointed his sight at Adagio.

"Screw that! We are not letting that psycho go!". Rainbow howled from among the rest of the group.

"Gaaah!". Cheerilee screamed when she fell the grip growing stronger around her neck.

"I'm not playing games here, the life of your friend for Adagio and the gem, you have 10 seconds to decide.

"What do we do Sunset? Miss Cheerilee is in danger because of us". Asked Fluttershy.

"There's nothing to decide, her life comes first, Aria?". Sunset looked for Aria's opinion.

Aria was with her back turned, her eyes not leaving the form of her roommate afraid that if she turned away she wouldn't see her alive again. "I... We... Let the bitch go, Sparkle". Twilight nodded and her hand started opening but another hand stopped her.

"Wait, how the hell do we know that yer not gonna hurt her or ran away with her after ya get what ya want?". Asked Applejack. " Ya came here to cause harm, ah don't see why trust ya now".

"Apple!". Aria yelled to Applejack worried for Cheerilee's safety.

Rawhorn remained quiet inspecting the scene, first to the injured Adagio then to the man who he fought not to long ago, when his eyes set into the female figure next to him his eyes went wide, his lady, no, that wasn't her, her Equestria counterpart, but she looked different, wings and a horn made me of light! Was she... A princess, his sight most have lingered too long over the redheaded Rainboom because she took an involuntary step back and the male human moved forward completely covering her from his eyes.

It took a bit for Rawhorn to put his feelings under control but soon his mind went back to mission mode. "You have complete advantage over us, speed, flight, magic and knowledge of this world, we'll need to take her with us untill we make sure you are not following us, only then we will release her, safe and unharmed, you have my word, for whatever is worth for you".

"That's bullshit, Adagio will hurt her the moment she no longer needs her and your word is worthless, so no deal". Rawhorn could see the fake bravado in the siren's words, she was worried and bluffing but the fact that they were in disadvantage was completely true.

"Here". A metal object landed at Adagio's feet. "Those are the keys for mah truck, its parked outside, with that ya can move around at good speed and we won't interfere either, ya have mah word, for whatever is worth for ya, just let her go". Both Sunset and Applejack turned to look at Mac and his call expression. Twilight shook slightly but nobody noticed.

Rawhorn stood quiet, thinking, checking every possibility, stealing glimpses of Sunset from time to time, finally he took the gamble. "We'll take the vehicle and the gem, the girl stay with us untill we reach it, then she will be freed, unharmed".

"Fine!". Aria growled.

Sunset looked at Twilight and after a nod Twilight let Adagio free from her telekinesis. Adagio stood up and took the keys in the floor she then walked toward Aria who still had the gem. "This isn't over! Sooner or later I'll have my revenge, so, enjoy your time with your new buddies".

"You're right, this isn't over". Adagio managed a smile even when her entire face hurt, she took the gem from Aria and walked where Rawhorn and their hostage were.

"This... truck? Do you know how to operate it?". Asked Rawhorn once Adagio was next to him.

"Yes, but... are we really gonna let her go just like that?". Adagio asked watching Cheerilee as she struggled walking with a hand around her neck.

"Think clearly, we are outnumbered, without magic left, injured and in their world, the only thing keeping them at bay is this girl's life, we hurt her or kill her by mistake and you can add hatred to our disadvantages, then there will be nothing stopping them from coming for us".

"Grrrh, still, we... failed".

"Hmm, as long as we return with the gem, our mission is still a success, as bad as it looks, yet... many unexpected factor pilled up, that girl the... Sunset of Equestria, did you knew that she was a princess?".

"Of course not! If I did I would have planned something else, I didn't know about Aria either".

"I see, what about your two companions, they must be still alive".

"Leave them be, the gem takes priority, doesn't it?".

"Correct, there's the vehicle I believe".

"Is that it? Answer the question you". Asked Adagio to Cheerilee.

"Ye-yes, that's Big Mac's truck".

"So that's his name, I'll remember it". Said Rawhorn.

"I'll turn on the engine, you don't let the girl go yet". Adagio said as she walked toward the Pick-up truck.

In the moment that Rawhorn was left alone with the captive librarian he started talking again. "Human girl, the girl with the red mane".

"You, you mean Sunset?".

"Yes, her, is she? Happy? Here? In this world?". Rawhorn asked with some level of awkwardness.

Cheerilee was caught off guard by such a question while the man still had his hand around her neck, she considered what to say, was ok to reveal something personal about a friend to someone dangerous? Of course it wasn't but she didn't knew how violent he could get if not answered. "I... don't know how much happiness she have, but I believe that... she's immensely". After informing him Cheerilee waited afraid of his reaction, she felt his fingers twitch around her neck but his grip never grew.

"I see, is the human male, Big Mac, is he her lo-". The conversation was interrupted when the engine came to life.

"Rawhorn! Let's go! I don't want to stay here for another minute!".

"Understood". Rawhorn turned to the girl and released her just pushing her away. "We kept our part of the deal, now begone". After that he turned tail and boarded the truck with Adagio behind the wheel, she quickly drove around the other two cars and soon was in the dirt road driving away from the compound.

Cheerilee waited for a few more seconds before daring release the breath she was holding and not a second later she was impacted by Aria in a crushing hug."you are ok! You are ok!".

"A-ria? Yeah, yes I'm fine". The whole group appeared from around a corner and Sunset and Rainbow came down from the air landing with the rest.

"Where you guys already here?".

"Of course, you didn't think we would let you out of our sight didn't you?". Sunset assured Cheerilee.

"Yeah! Of we did, punk girl here wouldn't have forgiving us".

"Shad up!". The girls laughed together, a laugh full of pent up tension and stress that was finally let go, even Aria seemed to relax despite knowing that Adagio was once again free.

Big Mac walked away from the group, watching the road from where the two equestrians drove away, his jaw set tight and his face in a frown. Twilight walked next to him. "Miss Twilight, is that thingy ya put in mah truck way ago still workin?".

"Ah yes, for a moment there I thought that you forgot about it". Twilight took her cellphone out of her outfit and clicked a few buttons, then Mac's own reacted and he too tapped a command on it.

"What are ya two doing over there?". Applejack approached the duo and Twilight turned to answer.

"Oh! It just that a while back Big Mac asked me to improve his truck with some of my tech, it took a lot of testing but at the end I installed a killer switch and a tracking/recording system against theft, it all came perfectly".

"Eeyup, except for the part were mah truck became sentient and started talking about finding a gizmo called the 'All spark' and its leader Optimus somethin".

"Ok, I told you already that that wasn't my fault, your truck is very normal eith-".

"Ok ok ah get it! So...".

"Oh right right so, we can turn off the truck and lock them inside and with Big Mac's phone we can track them".

"Nice trick Twilight! Then what are you waiting big guy? Do it!". Rainbow celebrated.

"Nope".

"What! Why not? We can totally kick their butts right now!".

"Nope". Big Mac said again.

"Rainbow, look". Sunset walked next to her and took her hand in hers putting it where everyone could see it. Her hand was shaking uncontrollably, not only here but even Pinkie saw hers and found it equally stressed, so did Rarity and Applejack.

"Ya girls are very brave, but what happened just now was way too much, even if ya have already experience with magic and fought danger ya never felt it in the flesh like today, ya are very powerful for normal folks like Cheerilee and mahself, but yer young, barely adults, and even then ah almost did and Cheerilee was involved as well".

"Big Mac is right girls, this just show how dangerous things may get if Adagio and that man come back or someone else with evil intensions".

"So, are you suggesting that we shouldn't get involved in magic business anymore?". Asked Rarity.

"Nope, not entirely, what ah am trying to say is that if things get like this we're gonna need to step up to the challenge, that mean learn for real how to use that magic of yours and be better prepared for if they come back".

"WHEN they come back you mean, I know Adagio and this defeat only adds fire to her hatred, she will come back, and I doubt she'll come back alone". Aria said after making sure that Cheerilee was fine.

"We probably need to plan what are we going to do from now on and... wait, what did you mean with 'we' ".

Big Mac smiled and walked back to the group taking both Sunset and Applejack each under one arm." Ah am not gonna let mah sister and girlfriend run around fightin invasions and wild magic by themselves, ah am helpin them anyway ah can". Sunset smiled returning the hug with both arms and wings while Applejack did the same for a bit before breaking away.

"Speaking of that, don't think for a minute there that ah have forgotten that your two were dating in secret! And about the bab-!".

"Hey has anyone seen Fluttershy?". Pinkie interrupted by popping right between the three.

"Pinkhair is over there". Aria pointed to lonely figure kneeling next to the imposing alligator, the big reptile laid on its belly unmoving, the girl sweetly but sadly sang to her animal friend while patting his leathery snout.

Applejack removed her hat and slowly walked over her friend, the rest did the same, even Aria presented a look of sadness, despite his feral and dangerous appearance she could almost seen the beast letting the shy girl sleep next to it without any problem, the animal died helping them, another thing that Adagio and her gang had to pay for.

"I'm sorry Fluttershy, maybe if I could have come sooner this wouldn't have happened". Sunset put a supporting hand over Fluttershy's shoulder.

"It's alright, you didn't did this, it was me, the man told me so, he was... right, it was me who called him".

"Fluttershy , you didn't kne-".

"But I did! My power... you can do things by yourselves, run fast, be strong, summon shields, but I... I involve animals, they help me because I asked them to, I put them in danger, I can't do that again".

Fluttershy let tears run down her face while one by one she felt hands been placed in her back and shoulders. "We're sorry Fluttershy, we are the ones who ask you for their help, your burden is our too, we are friends till the end, remember?".

"I know, thank you, to all of you, Canterlot is my home, is where my dear critter friends live, where my friends are, we we are, I... I want to defend it, but I can't do it like before, so..." Fluttershy removed her tears and looked at Aria with determination.

"Wha-what".

"Aria, would you, would you teach me how to use magic like you did, the magic blast and any other thing that you know, please". Aria's jaw almost dropped, was a Rainboom asking for her to teach magic?

"Ya know, Shy is right, if it wasn't for Big Mac and Aria ah doubt we would have won, the bad guys are getting tougher, we must do the same if we want a peaceful Canterlot". Applejack said while the rest also thought about the outcome of the battle.

"What do we do about him? About the whole place, this is Rich's property remember? When they show up their going to find the place looking like a warzone!". Asked Rarity looking at the alligator and the surrounding.

"Nothing we can do, unless you have enough money to pay for the damage, not to mention how to explain what happened here, they'll think you're crazy and still would snatch anything you have to make for the repairs". Aria said trying to convince everyone to drop the issue.

"That's kind of... evil you know".

"As far as I see it we just saved the whole city from nightmare inducing bugs and a group of other-world terrorists so they should be thanking us for the service".

"Aria is right, unfortunately, non of us can pay for all of this and dealing with the police will only bring more complications into the trouble". Cheerilee agreed.

"Ok, guys could you help me getting him out of here?".

"Sure thing Sugarcube, Twilight, give me a hand will ya?".

"Coming, Big Mac, your truck stopped moving a few minutes ago, the tracking should tell you where was abandoned".

"Thank ya kindly". Twilight nodded and left to help Applejack carrying the reptile out of the compound. Big Mac checked his phone and was surprised when the map show him a map of the area, the part where this truck was abandoned wasn't as far as he expected, but what got his blood cold wasn't that, now it was his hand shaking and Mac did his best not to drop his phone.

He took a deep breath, close his eyes and wondered why, was there a meaning behind this or was just random coincidence, his hand trembled again but a smaller more delicate hand took his. "Mac? What's going on?".

Mac didn't need magic to know who was touching him, a sad smile came to him and his pulse calmed but not completely. "They... They left mah truck near the bridge outside the city limits". Sunset listened, he was better but not quiet yet. "A small road that was blocked after... after mah parents accident, they... they died in there".

END OF CHAPTER 25.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed the chapter, got back to work this week after the last therapy for my eye and now I'm at 100%, I'm still gonna make a lot of mistakes though.
Anyway, so far no one has guessed the identity of all the eggs in PokePon, you could be the first, Hasta la próxima!

NEXT CHAPTERS:

1) Fruits of love chapter 26
2) Fruits of love chapter 27
3) Bad Girl's Fun Times: Rainbow's rodeo chapter 2
4) PokePon chapter 4.

26.- Evil gathering.

A Ford truck drove at full speed through the road, moving away from the famous Warehouse compound, the two passengers inside were quiet for the moment but inside their minds they could only think in the same, what's will happen when they go back to Equestria and report their defeat.

Finally the bull/man broke the silence. "Aren't we going too fast?".

"The further and sooner we get away from them the better". Answered the orange siren as she drove the truck around another curve on the road, it wouldn't be long before they get to where the portal was located but Adagio didn't wanted to wait longer in the human world. "As soon as we get back to Equestria we'll get our magic back and heal up".

"I see". Rawhorn shifted his injured body on the seat, trying not to be tossed around in one of those curves, the machine they where on felt like a death trap to him.

Soon the light shone over a sign, a warning, up ahead the road split into two, the new road that was constructed to reach the bridge when the old one was abandoned when it was considered too dangerous to be used.

Adagio stepped over the gas pedal and the truck roared. Rawhorn was only warned when the truck broke through the bushes and small green plants that grew over the old road, his injured body received new bumps and bruises as the truck trashed its way across the abandoned section of the road.

Finally the machine of death stopped with a screech, Rawhorn immediately tumbled out of the metal box and crawled around while his head stopped swirling. "Was... Ugh was that necessary?".

"Hmm". Adagio answered with no interest at all, Rawhorn was now starting to wish to have left her to her fate in the hands of the humans. "We have to walk the rest of the way".

Rawhorn stood up ready to yell. "Why did you brought us over here then? We can barely walk as we are!".

"They're gonna come looking for this chunk of metal, if we leave it too close to the portal they may find it, this old road was closed many years ago so it wouldn't look as suspicious that we left it here".

"I... I see, I should have... I should have guessed something like that, my apologies".

"Now I'm sure that you took a nasty hit the head, but don't go soft on me now, let's move on".

"Understood". Rawhorn followed the Siren through the rest of the road, while abandoned, the plant life have taken over, turning the once dirt road hardly indistinguishable, not only that but mud and rain turned the section Into a real nightmare to walk by. As they did moved forward Rawhorn noticed a small wooden contraction at the side, it was old and almost completely rotten.

Rawhorn approached the weird construction, indeed it was made out of wood, pretty long ago, almost collapsing due to age, there was some runes written over them but most of it was unreadable, despite this been his first time in the human world somehow Rawhorn was able to understand the message written on it.

...ase for.iv. me, I am .o.ry
I w.n't fa.. yo. ag..n
I pro...e
S.r.y Ma & .a

"Adagio, what's that old thing?".

"What! Where?" Adagio found the old thing and it took just a bit to recognize it. "This thing? Is an old crucifix, it marks the place where someone died, human use them as mock tombstones, its part of their rituals". Rawhorn observed the odd human thing with new found respect but nothing more and continued following after Adagio.

Finally, after what felt like forever they come to a clearing that almost left them In front on the bridge. The two equestrians waited just in case that a car passed by but the road was dead silent.

"Let's go".

Following the path of shadows they walked their way to the side of the bridge and around the slop. Right under the bridge, In the middle of the stream was their gateway back to their world.

"Go ahead, I'll follow you".

"What? Why? Afraid I may run away with the gem?".

"Run away? No, run for revenge? Yes".

"Tch, not this time, but I'll be back... and princess or not Shimmer and her friends will pay!".

"Let's survive today first". Adagio jumped to the water finding it cold but manageable, the current wasn't strong either, using her familiarity with water Adagio swam without problems, and soon reached the place where the natural portal was located, before joining her Rawhorn inspected the area on sight, for a second his eye caught a light coming from the opposite of the riverbank, Rawhorn focused and managed to distinguish the same construction found before in the old road but it shinned, meaning
that it was made differently, of metal. "More humans died around here it seems".

"What are you waiting for? Hurry!". Adagio yelled from her position and finally Rawhorn jumped to the water after her.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

After paying their respects to Mr Spots and put him under ground the group decided that it was finally time to go back.

"Does anyone think weird and convenient that Miss Luna had a couple of shovels in her car?". Asked Pinkie Pie in her happy tone.

"Nah Pinkie, is Miss Luna after all".

"Hey now! You're talking about my aunt there". Said Sunset, causing everyone to stop in their tracks.

"I-I'm sorry darling, I think I misheard you, did you say that-?".

"You heard right Rarity, everyone, it turn out that Principal Celestia legally adopted me a while after I first came to your world, so Principal Celestia is... My mother and Luna my Aunt".

"Sunset, please tell me that this isn't another secret ya kept from us".

"Calm down Sis, there's a lotta stuff we all need to talk and discuss but I reckon y'all tired and we still need to get away from here before someone get recognized". Big Mac jumped to defend Sunset before his sister's mood could get any worse.

"Big Mac is right girls, we better leave this for another time, we need to hurry and...". Cheerilee stopped worrying everyone around.

"Lee? What happened, you ok?". Asked Aria worried.

"Yeah, just remembered that without Big Mac's truck we only have two cars for a total of six maybe seven seats if we push it". Everyone watched around coming to the same head count, ten persons.

"Miss Luna's car can only fit 2 persons period".

"Ugh, electric cars sucks". Rainbow complained.

"If we stop in mah house we can use the other truck".

"Good thinking Applejack, but... what do we do until then?".

"Oh oh oh I have and idea!". Pinkie cheered.

A few minutes, growls, chokes, blushes, protests and changes later the two cars finally left the compound in way to Sweet Apple Access. The small two seater was occupied by Sunset driving and Applejack as passenger. The rest was stacked in Sunset's car with Macintosh driving and Cheerilee at his right, three more on the back with the rest resorting to seat like kids in the other's knees.

"I-I'm not heavy am I, Rainbow dear?".

"Nah, well maybe but... nah!".

"Bu-but what? I'm... I'm too heavy am I? I'm fat! I knew those candies Sweetie Belle gave me weren't really sugar free! Bwaaaah!".

Rarity's high pitched cries forced everyone to cover their ears except for Big Mac who was driving and almost lost control of the car. "Rainbow Dash!" Everyone yelled at once.

"It was a joke a joke, please don't scream anymore!".

After Rarity was reassured that she was still slim and attractive she left the incident go, but the awkwardness continued.

"Eeep!". A small mice like noise was heard followed by giggles from Pinkie. "Pi-Pinkie pie, ple-a-se stop tickling me".

"I didn't, I just moved my hand, like this".

"Eeep! Stop Pinkie! I don't, I don't feel right! Hmmm!". Again the awkwardness came with a vengeance when the chasty and innocent Fluttershy moaned.

"I'm sorry". Fluttershy squealed before hiding her face with her hair, Pinkie meanwhile was debating whatever to leave her alone of try again.

Big Mac watched from the mirror to the face of the girls and found all of them, even the moody Aria blushing red. "Hm Aria, you-".

"Don't you start too Sparkle". Aria warned at Twilight who was over her knees. Watching the weird scene Mac decided to simply keep driving and hoping that her sister and girlfriend were having a better ride than him.

Meanwhile in the other vehicle. "So... That was intense wasn't it".

"Mhm".

"But I'm glad everything worked out fine in the end".

"Sure".

"And we can finally get some rest, I feel like a month has passed! Isn't that crazy?".

"If ya say so Sugarcube".

"Ok Applejack, its pretty obvious you're still mad at me so come out clean, tell me, what about me and Mac been in love angers you so much".

"That!".

"What?!".

"That's what bugs me, the familiarity, the fact that until a couple of days ya two were just friends through me and now y'all lovey dovey with no apparent point in the middle... Oh wait there was, its just that ya two keep quiet about it all, that's what get me mad!". Applejack practically yelled by the end, her voice horsy, she was fighting too many emotions at the same time, anger, disappointment, self loathing, doubt, shock, even jealousy.

Applejack turned her face to watch the outside, soon the firsts lights of the city started appearing, somehow the silent became soothing for the farmer but her friend broke the spell.

"Applejack?".

"...".

"Do you... Do you remember when you girls threw that party for me? My 18th birthday party?".

"...".

"Do you remember how I was acting the following months after?".

"... How can ah forget, ya were all secrecy and avoiding, we were pretty worried about ya".

"About that... I... I was having problems, personal problems".

"...".

"Physical problems".

"...".

"Intimate problems..."

"Ok, what are ya going on about, what do ya mean".

"Do you know how mares go through heat seasons, where they look for a partner to have sex and reproduce?".

Applejack turned to look at the driving girl. "Ah do, mah Mom explained it ta me and Big Mac but...". A few gears connected inside AJ's head. "It happen to mares when they became fertile...". The gears started to spin."the heat turns them all hor-ah mean they... Wait, wait... are ya telling me that THAT! happen to ya too!?".

By this point Sunset's face was as red as a tomato. "Yes..., It started small, little things first but it was increasing, I was ashamed that if you and the rest were to find out you would be freaked out".

"Ah... Uh... Ah don know, maybe... at first but... ".

"You see the problem now, it was difficult for me to comprehend and accept it, worse yet trying to explain it. I was breaking apart from the pressure of my mind and the arousal in my body, but then... a beautiful accident happened, your brother offer me help when I was at my lowest, thanks to him I was able to regain my senses and fix my relationship with you girls, of course many things happened before and after that but from the moment he give me that first kiss to this day I have felt nothing but love and care between us".

Applejack observed Sunset's expression while she kept her eyes on the road, her cheeks were tinted with pink and her smile was completely different to all the ones Applejack had seen, one probably reserved for when the two of them were alone. Applejack was deep in thought, absorbing what she heard from her friend, she was still mad of course, but now she could picture a long last a map of what have been happening all this year.

"Sunset, despite mah bravado ah am... afraid, of many things, but the big ones are to lose another member of mah family and to lose mah friends, since small, we are told ta always stick with family and to protect our home and land from anyone that try to harm it".

"Applejack I would never try to-".

"Ah am not saying that you would do it, but in the case where ya and Big Mac end up bad, what then? And what about the baby!" .

Sunset almost lost control of the Luna's car when she heard the 4 letter word and after regained her senses she parked. "Ba-baby, what baby, Applejack Mac and I aren't thinking about having kids yet!".

"The... but Luna told me... before ah could... when you were... ah...".

"Aunt Luna?".

"Yeah, ah think, ah think that ah know what happened, sorry". Applejack suddenly turned white except for her red face.

"You thought I was pregnant?".

"Ye-yeah, ah thought you guys were going a bit too fast and... when the vice-principal told me ya and mah brother were... Uff, ah feel like an idiot now".

"AJ". Sunset took Applejack's left hand with her right. "I love Mac with all my heart, I trust him like he trust me, I want to keep having adventures and good times with you, with my friends and I want you to be the first one to know that... Mac proposed... and I accepted".

"Fo-for real?".

"You have been holding my hand Applejack, tell me if I'm... If my heart is lying to you".

Applejack pressed her hand tight with Sunset's during the time of the revealing and found no lie in the other's hand. With one final squeeze Applejack let go, she continued in silent for a few more seconds. "Ah guess, the only thing left to say is... Congratulations, Sunset, I'm trusting may brother to ya, and him... He knows what will happen to him if he make ya cry".

"Thanks AJ, I'm sorry for keeping all of this secret".

"That's ok Sunset, I kinda understand now, ah can imagine how ah would deal with something like that".

"Believe me, it was hell,until your bro-".

"Wow there! Ya don't need to tell me more if it is too personal, or graphic".

"Ye-yeah you're right".

A smirk came to Applejack. "Ya screamed a lot didn't ya".

"How did you k-you!". Applejack laughed at her friend's expense but after a few seconds Sunset started laughing too.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

UNKNOWN TERRITORY, EQUESTRIA...

Adagio and Rawhorn emerged from the portal and were initially dragged by the new current, in her original siren form Adagio was able to regain her control first and swam to the surface, Rawhorn caught her tail and took a ride with her.

Once they broke the surface they moved to the edge of the river, unlike in the human world where the river was thinner and tame its equestrian counterpart was wider and wild, a weak pony or a filly would be dragged far until it either was throw to the edge or drowned.

As the Bull and siren closed the distance behind them a shadow appeared from the bottom of the river, the shadow stalked its pray playfully and when it was them saw them about to make it the shadow sprung to life, a whirlpool appeared out of nowhere dragging both underwater, Rawhorn was useless in this situation, Adagio in peak form may have broken out but in her injured form all she could offer was a slight struggle.

In seconds the whirlpool twisted their bodies like marionettes and then it pull them up toward the surface with serious speed. The two equestrians were launched pass the shore and landed in a series of vines that worked to both cushion their fall and tangle them up.

"Aaargggg! Who the fuck dares to-!".

"Mhaaaaaahaaa!".

Adagio's voice died inside her throat, as did her struggle, Rawhorn too stopped. "Soooorry, did my little apprentice got a boo-boo?". Blue good eyes appeared from the shadows cast by the trees, the creature, another siren more older and bigger that Adagio emerged from the shadows, her green fins and scales covered skin shone where the light touched her, her mane waved with the breeze that formed part of her name, a fire red color giving the impression of spreading fire.

"You naughty kids, weren't you supposed to come back long ago? Instead, I found you here, interrupting my alone time, bad Adagio and bad General, hmm? Why are you two all bang up? Did you find trouble in the human world? My my, that's too bad". Her blue eyes scanned both captives until she found what she was looking for, she placed one hoof over the wounds of both of them, slowly pressing it and causing new pain, the older siren then started absorbing the pain born from her evil foreplay, her eyes and mouth transforming from pure ecstasy while her captives endured the agony.

"Emerald Breeze! Stop in this instance!". The named siren did stop but didn't freed her pray, not did she turned to greet the newcomer.

"Ah hello there, Ebony dear, did you came to feast in delicious pain too?".

The owner of the voice was a female Changeling, her black chitin could be easily confused with the darkness itself, at first sight anypony that have lived to heard about the invasion of Canterlot and the Changeling civil war could confuse this one for her mother, the former Queen Chrysalis except for three details, her shorter mane, her elongated crest and the stinger that replaced her normal tail.

"My Empress, give us your command". One of her 4 guards asked.

"Do not interfere my children, this... Siren is just joking, everypony with half a cell in their brains knows we only feast in love like it should be, isn't that right, Scarlet?".

"Correct my Empress". The question was answered by a fifth Changeling who was now under the green siren, similar to her 'sister' Scarlet Javelin also had produced a stinger instead of tail but this one had a red Barb tip which indicated a more powerful poison than that of her Empress, right now that stinger was pointed at the fin of Emerald Breeze.

"Oh are you defending my pupil and Abigail's, Ebony?". Emerald teased the Changeling Empress.

"Only until they explain their overdue as well as the whereabouts of Tree Bark". Explained the Changeling ruler.

"I see, well since I have to heard about too I guess I can let them off, for now". The siren snapped at the vines with her tail, if she was afraid of been sting by Scarlet's tail, she didn't show it.

The Changeling Empress approached the now free Adagio and Rawhorn with Scarlet rejoining her guard. " Adagio Dazzle, General Rawhorn, I believe you have a report to make, as well as delivering the gem, correct?".

"Sure whatever".

"Indeed, Ebony Spear".

"Then move along, Abigail is waiting for the rest of us, Rock Chomper is also present". After informing the duo the empress and her guard flew toward a big rock half hidden by thorny vines, in the surface there was an entrance that could only be accessed by a special magic imprinted in the plants by Abigail herself, if the plant didn't recognize the magic then it would turn violent and use its vines to capture the Intruders.

Recognizing the two rebels the plant let them proceed inside, as they marched Adagio saw the numerous creatures that formed the so called rebellion against the alicorn sisters, mostly changelings and diamond dogs with few others such Griffin, dragons and some ponies that found their schemes broken by the elements of Harmony.

The hideout was a natural creation of this land, product of an earthquake that tore a creek through the black rock, reinforced with powerful magic and spells making it hard even for an Alicorn to find, it was the hearth of the rebellion and a refuge for those who wished to see the time of the sisters and the elements come to an end.

The inside had several tunnels that housed the rebels with more been provided by the Diamond dogs as they continued digging , at the center of underground construction there was a huge hole turned chamber were only the highest members of the organization had access, Adagio was one of the few allowed inside, by been apprentice to Emerald Breeze and by been their main agent in the human world.

It was thanks to the demented elder siren that Adagio managed to learn the special Technics unique to the sirens such as the Banshee's End and her other song spells, they were originally intended to be use only in war times but since the fall of siren society the spells almost disappeared.

Adagio and Rawhorn finally did their way into the chamber, as they did their way both stopped when the figure in the podium turned to look at them, small for her pony size, amber coat with crimson and Amber mane, her once cyan eyes were turning red now due to the trinket hanging from her neck, the alicorn amulet, there stood the pony most wanted in secret by the pony royalty, and the only pony crazy and resourceful enough to unite this band, Sunset Abigail Shimmer.

As they finally found the will to move forward they come inside the the inner circle of the chamber, taking their place next to the pony where the other leaders. First was Rock Chomper, the standing king of the Diamond dogs, his title was not as royal as it sounded, their hierarchy was more a kin to a monster gang where the dog with the most territory and wealth could claim the title of king, however, gem's didn't not grew or could be harvest like plants, so when the greedy king found that he could not grow richer with the territory left he tried to invade the northern part of Equestria that was rumored to have huge deposits of gems hidden under their snow covered ground, there was just the issue of the inhabitants of the land, the yaks, who ferociously forced the diamond dogs out of yakyakistan. After news of this reached Princess Celestia, a united effort was done to increase taxes in the prices of gems exported from the dog's land, not to mention the constant fight to end slavery within the same land. All this combined forced Chomper to look for a solution, one that came in the form of the small unicorn mare in front of everyone.

The Empress was a similar case, constant failures at vengeance by Chrysalis turned the queen of holes mad, in the end her last effort to regain control of all changelings was to get rid of her two sons, King Thorax and his older brother Pharynx, for this purpose she created a new breed of changelings, one armed for total warfare, her new hive was smaller in size but stronger, this new breed was born with a scorpion like tail that could deliver a powerful stab through hard changeling chitin or soft pony hide, also injecting a potent poison capable of killing its pray in mere days, magic and potions could stop the venom but the recovery process was long and not 100% successful. Even with this advantages the civil war was turned against Chrysalis and her hive when Starlight Glimmer arrived to support the King accompanied by royal forces from Canterlot, during the confrontation the queen was slayed and her ultimate plan seemed all but ruined, it turn out even mad, the queen considered the possibility of defeat and so a plan B was concocted, the Empress Ebony Spear and her sister Crimson Javelin were that plan. Born from the last two egg the queen prepared, the new Changelings sisters were even more different from the last breed, harder against magic, even deadlier poison, in case of Javelin her poison couldn't be countered by potions, only high healing magic could stop it, the only drawback to this weapon was the fact that they could only use their stingers two or three times before it run out of poison, even so it was still dangerous trying to confront the sisters. The last change made to the hive was genetically imprinted, such thing was that altered their own future. They could only feast on love and nothing else, they couldn't be turned like the previous changelings, it meant that this group would never be turned against their own.

The last member of the high leadership of the rebels was the green siren, unlike the previous two Emerald Breeze didn't have a real reason to fight the sisters or the elements of Harmony, her entire motivation for looking for trouble against the strongest powers of Equestria was simply her desire to spread pain and feast on it. Sirens drew power from absorbing emotions, wherever negative or positive, however little by little most sirens started to tip toward one side as a preference, it could be considered as spicing your favorite dish, for Emerald though it was a drug, a very addicting drug that already had the siren in the deeps, if it was pain that she delivered herself then more the better for her, it was she who found the hidden portal 8 years ago by accident before Abigail tumbled through it, she liked to retell the first day she crossed the portal and how she found huge amount of pain in the human world, she sometimes would cross it to cause incidents around and feast on it, apart from that her only other interest was to explore around while causing her standard mayhem.

Then there was Abigail, a unknown unicorn, unknown for those who never met the 'other' Sunset Shimmer, where did she came from? How did she obtained the Alicorn amulet? How powerful was she? How was she able to create powerful artifacts like the stones Adagio and Rawhorn used during the previous battle? How did she anticipated the enemy's moves? Her legend only grew when she alone entered the castle of Friendship and almost defeated Princess Twilight Sparkle, for anypony who didn't knew her she was a myth, for the rebellion she was the head and heart, plain and simple.

Finally the meeting was about the start. "Before we begin let's put you in better shape". Abigail's horn shinned and the wounds both Adagio and Rawhorn sustained during their fight started healing, Adagio felt the intrusive magic and didn't like the feeling even if it was washing her wounds away, it felt pitch cold, alien and malicious, she didn't know if it came from Abigail or the amulet which was rumored to turn it's host into a twisted evil version of the user or both, whatever the case she didn't like it, she turned to look at the bull and found him submerged in the healing with the smallest of smiles in his face, that make her remember the sultry aroma she detected in the pony Shimmer and no doubt she was been bucked good by the blonde hick that helped the Rainbooms, she wondered what the hell did males saw on the Shimmers.

Adagio was happy when her body was restored to full health, but more because the invading magic was no more in her that for the lack of wounds. "Now then, I think you two own us a report, we'll listen to Adagio Dazzle first since she was in the human world the longest, then it will be the general's turn".

"I want to know where is Tree Bark! He was with them, I demand to know of him!". Yelled Ebony Spear at the lack of previous answer.

"Calm down your highness, his whereabouts will be talked as will be of his companion, Miss if I'm not mistaken, patience is a virtue that any ruler must practice". Abigail told the Changeling Empress with a calm but dismissive tone, in Adagio's opinion it was a educated way to tell her to shut up and wait.

"Ahem, Adagio, you may begin, now". Adagio took a deep breath and begun.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

The whole caravan finally arrived at the parking of Sweet Apple Acres, soon everyone left the cars and started discussing what to do next. "This has to be the longest week ever! I can believe is just Friday!". Rainbow yelled answered by growls of agreement.

"Well, I don't know about you but after getting Sunset's thingy inside I feel full and ready".

"Please Pinkie, don't make that sound so...". Rarity tried to look for a fitting word.

"Dirty?". Rainbow said.

"Inappropriate!". Corrected Rarity.

"Dirty was what the two Pink ones were doing in the way here". Aria smirked getting the poor Fluttershy to hide behind Applejack.

"Thanks to you all I don't feel like doing that trick again". Sunset joked.

"Wait, you did that on purpose?".

"Well, when I felt Mac been hurt badly I wished to be able to protect everyone and the rest kind of happened by itself". Sunset said as she moved to stand besides Big Mac who put an arm over her shoulder tugging her close.

"That's kind of OP don't you think? We could like fight the bad guys and if we get hurt Sunset can heal us right away, perfect victory".

"Miss Rainbow, ah don know about ya but gettin mah chest crushed is somethin ah don want to feel again, healing magic or not". Everyone thought about the severity of Mac's words.

"So what do we do?". Asked Pinkie in a rare moment where she didn't seemed hyperactive.

"I reckon we lay low, when Rich sees what happened in his property he's gonna look for culprits with the police... dammit!".

"What happen?". Asked Sunset after seen Mac's reaction.

"Security cameras, most be a lot of them in there, just one Image and they'll know we were there".

"You don't need to worry about that, there was a lot of magic used during the whole thing, somehow video cameras and films get scrambled when you used magic near them, I doubt there was any camera left standing after the fight". Aria explained.

"Like Apple said, act normal,well as normal as you can be, go to school or whatever and stay alert, we don't know when Adagio will be back".

After more discussion, the group finally decided to broke up with Cheerilee taking Aria in Luna's car, the rest would bunk in AJ's room. Once inside the house the Apples received the girls with breakfast and after explaining the situation from the last night the conversation passed to more normal themes.

"Well cuz, nothin I can do but say congrats, Miss Shimmer here looks like a fine lady, Miss Shimmer, please take it easy on the big guy, he may look hard but we all know he's a sorry". Braeburn cheered for new couple.

"Brad, they have been going out for a year, she must know that already". Said Applejack a bit sharp

"Thanks Braeburn, again we're sorry for keeping quiet but not anymore also Granny, if there's anything I did that offended you, I'm ready to atone for it".

Granny Smith rose from her chair and walked around the table in silence, everyone remained quiet looking at the old but still strong Grandmother, Sunset too rose from her chair and Mac followed too taking her hand to calm her down.

Granny stopped in front of them, her face like stone before it cracked and a tired smile graced her face. " Ah don care about the past Lass, ya have turned into a beautiful and honest lady and ah m glad that mah knucklehead of a grandson could find his way into yer hearth, make each other happy and ya wouldn't have problems with me".

"Thanks Granny". Said Sunset and Mac.

"Now come here and gimme a hug ya two". Granny spread her arms and both walked into it at the other side Pinkie and the rest of the Apples smirked knowing what was coming, as the hug ended the sound of two well placed whacks surprised the rest of the girls.

"Ouch!".

"Granny why?!".

"That was for playin dumb for a year and for not tellin, now ya better have me some grandchildren before ah die or ah ll haunt ya in yer dreams ya hear!". After more laughs at the expenses of the couple the girls retreated to shower and rest for school.

Big Mac spotted one of his cousins taking the dishes to the sink and follow her. "Hey Biggs, congrats again".

"Thanks Jona, listen, can ah ask ya a favor? One of those that get ya special cider".

Jonagold stopped in the middle of washing the dishes. "Maybe, that depends cousin".

"Not much, just drive me outside of town to get mah truck back and that'll be all".

"That so? Then why the cider".

"To keep it a secret, don want Granny or Bloom to heard about me going there".

"Ya sure? What about ya lady, wanna keep her in the dark?".

"Just for now".

"Ok, but if either Granny or Sunset finds out yer on yer own". Big Mac nodded and left.

Big Mac walked to the outside of the farm and for a moment he simply let his feet guide him through the orchards until he spotted the good old Treehouse, Apple Bloom and her friends had stopped using it for a while and the wood needed replacement but the tree itself was still strong, Mac walked around it looking for the old mark and found it where it always was at arm length distance from the ladder, an old mark made with knife.

PB & BM

Pulling out his phone Mac checked once again the map in the search application, he sighed, it wasn't an error, his truck, the last gift his parents gave him was in the same spot where they lost their lives because of him. He put his phone back in his pocket and turned around to find Sunset watching him a few meters away.

"He-hey honey, didn see ya there".

Sunset crossed her arms, her face was in a scowl. "No, you didn't, didn't wanted to tell me either, you were planning to go without me, right?".

Mac flinched, he didn't even dared to ask how did she knew. "Ya have been through a lot lately Sunny, didn wanted to drag ya into another problem".

Sunset kept her distance and her expression. "You know, is like we switched places from back when you wanted to go with me to Equestria at all cost, it's almost funny, almost".

"Ah... nope, ain't funny".

"Then, what are you gonna do". Sunset waited patiently while Mac went through his own emotions.

"Ah don know, ah know mah family forgive me already but...".

"But you haven't".

"Nope... Ah guess ah haven't".

Sunset waited again while Mac struggled. "Ok then let's do this". She walked towards Mac and did a hugging motion, Mac was about to wrap his arms around her but she jumped out of reach. "I'll keep this until the day you forgive yourself". Sunset show him a familiar locket that she took from him.

"That's mah...".

Sunset teased him by hiding it inside her cleavage. "You can have it back when you walk to me and say 'Sunset, I'm free of this burden' then you'll have it back".

Mac felt almost naked without it but he knew why she was doing this and couldn't stop the smile that came to him. "Ya know ah can take it by force do ya?". Mac approached slowly, like a predator ready to attack.

Sunset smiled back and also moved back. "You could but I know you won't, the man I love does not back off from a challenge when something special is in the line".

"Love ya" said Mac before breaking into a run, Sunset too ran back to the farm laughing while her boyfriend tried to catch her.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

REBEL HIDEOUT, UNKNOWN PART OF EQUESTRIA...

Rawhorn finished his part of the report and the chamber felt silent, only King Chomper's incessant slurping or the buzzing from the two Changelings would break the silence from time to time. Finally, the leader of leaders spoke. " So, we have... a princess in the human world now, the other me, and her... mate has magic as well. Two of our agents are also trapped in the other side and now they are aware of our deals in there as well, have I miss anything important? Adagio? General Rawhorn?".

"No... My lady, that is all, we... We fail you, all the Rebellion".

"I... We apologise".

"We expect any punishment this council sees fit for us".

"Ooooh! Punishment you said, now that, is my area of expertise". Adagio trembled at the prospect of having the older siren going all out in her punishment.

"Not yet Emerald dear, while there's no doubt of the catastrophic results the main point, the real reason of the mission was accomplished, the gem worked, the energy inside while insufficient can still be filled up here and not only that we know that it work we can make more, just imagine at least 6 gems like this, one for each of us, all with the power to challenge or even surpass an Alicorn!".

"While I agree that the whole idea is tempting enough the resources weren't cheap or easy to obtain, specially the main ingredient". Ebony Spear commented.

"Yes, we we're lucky that Adagio here provided her... friend as an ingredient but there's more of one of those, thanks to my spy we know that a number of individuals in the human world came into contact with equestrian magic and as a result their souls and bodies are prime to be used".

"Grrrh why Pony keep insisting in mess with other world, not easier here?". Rock Chomper protested, desperate to see more results and faster.

"There a higher number of candidates here, true, but the danger is also superior, we have 4 Alicorns, 5 element bearers, the pillars, the Wonderbolts, the Royal army and several allied species, all of them in the lookout for one of us, meanwhile in the other side we only have 9 if we count Aria Blaze and the male human, now tell me dear king, where do you thing you'll expend more?". Chomper didn't replay knowing he had no argument.

"You speak true, but what about this Princess, are you goin to deal with her yourself?".
Asked the Empress.

"It would be interesting, but my face and the other are the same, the moment I walk around Canterlot I would be spotted immediately, Adagio and Rawhorn are no good either and you have no experience in the human world, that leaves one option left".

"Mwaaaaah! I knew today was going to be fun, I'm going to the human world!". The siren celebrated.

"Not so fast dear, you will have more that one objective, first, secure our two missing members, second you'll look for the humans in the list I'm going to give you, they'll be turned into material for my experiments and third, this is only if you succeed in the previous two, neutralize the Princess and her group".

"That sound like fun but why at the end?".

"Human communication is far superior that the one here, if magic is exposed to the public the humans will Interfere and you dear may end up in a cage undergoing endless and painful experiments, so secrecy is a most!".

"Alright alright! I'll do as you say". Emerald mumbled but agreed.

"The king will provide you with resources while the rest of us plan our next move, we will Interfere in the meeting between the Canterlot embassador and King Thorax, I think you will like that, dear Ebony". Chomper growled but didn't counter her.

"Finally, the moment for the end of the old hive has come! The moment I will be the real and only Empress!".

"Yes, soon, everything will be in chaos, the peace that Celestia worked for centuries and created at the expenses of others, destroyed by us in years, isn't that beautiful?".

END OF CHAPTER 26.

Author's Notes:

OC bombs dropped, we have confirmed target and impact.

Hope you like it, remember to share more stories with the rest. Have a good one and good luck.

NEXT CHAPTER:

1) Fruits of love chapter 27.
2) Bad Girl's Fun Times: Rainbow's rodeo chapter 2.
3) PokePon chapter 4.
4) Fruits of love chapter 28.

27.- Arrivals.

Time waited for no man, it was a pretty common say from Granny Smith, of course she was right, it didn't matter if you just saved the city from terrible beings, you still had to go to school.

After the effects of Sunset's magic vanished the girls felt sleep like sacks of rocks anywhere they could inside Applejack's room, even Rainbow who was planning to tease Sunset about wanted to snuggle with Big Mac In his room was out the moment her head touched pillow. Now the heroines of Canterlot looked like zombies.

After a fresh me up as Rarity call it the girls were presentable and ready to go to school. "Granny? Did Mac left to get his truck already?".

Granny nodded. "Afraid so... Ya know about that place and what it means to us do ya?".
Sunset nodded.

"Mac was barely 15 when the accident happened, he told me around where but not exactly, nor that he was still blaming himself". Sunset said with sadness.

"Is nothing against ya Sugarcube, he trust ya ah am sure, no man would open such wound to another person if she wasn't special, but men are stubborn as mules, Rusty my husband did a bet to me that if he could finish a day of work before me ah would go out with him, the day before he broke one finger in his right hand but decided to participate anyway just to prove that he was worthy of me, at the end he did won and ah accepted but the next day he end up in the doctor with fever, our date was just a room in the clinic. What ah am tryin to say is that sometimes they act dumb but don't know they are doin it, so it's our job to whack them good in the head so that he knows".

Sunset smiled." I think that I whack him already, but he still letting me aside, maybe Luna could-".

"No no no youn'one, the moment ya let another woman take yer place is the moment ya give up, stay close ta him, remain him that yer there for him... And if that doesn't work ya just tell him he can't plow yer field no more and that will get him begging for-".

"Granny! What the heck are ya telling Sunset!". Applejack appeared from the kitchen with her lunch and Bloom's ready at hand.

"Oh shush girl, instead of yellin why don ya look for a nice boy before ya turn 18, why don ya ask that friend of yer brother, ya know, the one with the funny hair".

"That's Thunderlane Granny and no thank ya, he got a thing for Rainbow so nope".

"My delicate ears detected talking about Applejack's love life, can I participate?".

"Me too me too". Pinkie jumped after Rarity.

"Ya see why ah don't like to talk about that kind of stuff? Is nothing but trouble!". Yelled Applejack with her cheeks red.

"Speaking of trouble, if we don't hurry we're gonna be late!". Twilight told the rest.

All girls panicked while Sunset hugged the old matriarch of the Apple family. "Thanks Granny, I'll think about what you told me".

"Nothin to worry child, ya just take care of yerself and that lomox, ya two remind me of my Bright and Buttercup, they were very happy with their life and ah think ya two can be even more so".

"Thank you, when we get back in track I want to have a party with Mom and Aunt Luna and your family to celebrate".

Granny Smith smiled and tears came to her. " So she finally did it, uh, ah thought that Luna would have to force her to tell ya about it, yes dear, we have a lot to celebrate for".

"Ok, I called my brother and he can take some of us to school, the rest can go in Sunset's car". Twilight said to the relief of everyone specially Fluttershy who didn't want to go in Pinkie's knees again.

With the issue resolved the girls focused in finish whatever they could before leaving for school.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

ROAD OUTSIDE TOWN...
"You ok there Biggs, you have been more quite that a scarecrow in Christmas". Asked the blonde girl.

"Nope, just some stuff in mah head, can't get it out".

"Mhm, ya know, when Pops got hard stuff to think about he'll bust out the old strings and would chant some old songs until he got his mojo back".

"That and a full bottle of good ol cider if ah am not mistaken".

"That too, what I mean is that we all have our own why of deal with heavy stuff, ya too have one don't ya?".

"Course ah do".

"And I'm betting it had to do with redhead back there".

"Why ya!".

"Haha just kidding, just kidding Biggs, not need to get jittery". The conversation ended and the truck kept its route to the bridge, soon the place where the road split was reached , Big Mac felt real nervousness been back here after almost 8 years, his fingers grabbed the safety belt hard.

"Is this it?... Biggs?".

"Ee-yes, ah ll walk in front, ya follow me and keep the windows up and the doors lock until ah tell ya otherwise". Before jumping off Mac took a Bolo knife he kept under the seat scaring his cousin a bit.

"O-okay".

Mac started walking while Jonagold drove only meters behind, every step he took was made difficult by the plants and the soft ground, his boots sunk at least 1 inch in the muddy ground. Mac adjusted the knife to his belt and walked with caution just in case either Adagio or the other guy decided to stick around. Only now did his whole ideas of getting his truck looked as stupid as it really was, if really those two were around then coming only with his cousin was the worst plan he could come up with, he was mess up in the head, Mac knew the effect this place had over him and yet when his beloved offered help he brushed it off, worst yet, he hurt her.

"Big Mac? Ya ok?".

"Eeyup, why?".

"Uuh yer truck is almost in front of ya but you haven't reacted".

"What?!". It was true, Mac walked all the way to stand near his truck and he didn't even registered it until Jonagold told him. "Sorry cuz, ah am alright now". His mind clicked back at the mission at hand, he opened the door and was glad when he found the keys still in the ignition, a quick look told him that the escapee didn't damaged the vehicle except for the bumps that took to get here.

The sound of animals around also told him that there was no ambush awaiting him. He relaxed a bit but continued to be cautious, he turned the truck on and was relieved when the motor roared as always, he smiled and patted the board. "Ya deserve a good tune up and some wax". He took the key off and called Jonagold telling her to go back to the farm.

"Are ya sure cuz? Ya haven't looking good to me?".

"That's ok Jona, ah feel better now that the truck is back with me, go back and get Brae for the delivery, thanks for comin with me".

"Alright Biggs, but anything happens and ya call us, get it?".

"Eeyup". Jonagold left as instructed and Mac left his truck walking the rest of the road. It didn't took him long to find what he was looking for, an old cross in the middle of the old road, a wooden cross he did with help from Burn Oak, his father's old friend.

The old thing was almost unreadable, only him and those he told knew of the words that he tried to transmit to his dead parents, it was weird for him in a way, he placed the cross here as a reminder of his mistake but he was glad when the road was blocked and he didn't needed to pass and see his creation.

Most of all was that while the remains of Bright Mac and Pear Butter were buried in the Canterlot Cementery which he visited often, he was more afraid of this place that the former. Taking a deep breath Big Mac remembered the day he came here looking for forgiveness.

FLASHBACK...

His eyes itched, his feet were tired yet he was here again, he knew why but he couldn't comprehend, he was afraid, scared of this place, yet he would walk hours at night while his family slept all to come here. It was like if he was programmed to do it.

His breath was visible in the air, he wanted to cry but couldn't, his tears won't come out but he knew he wanted to, to cry and scream, yet he walked forward. It started a few weeks after his parents died, he worked with a friend of the family, Burn Oak in create a wooden cross, he kept the little project secret from his family just as he kept the secret of his hand in the accident, as a way to make amends he asked Oak to help him make the cross, he accepted and together had the cross done in a couple of days.
The day the two of them would take the cross Oak had an emergency and had to leave, Mac took the cross by himself in his old bike, he worked until night but he did it.

There is when they appeared, the eyes, the blue eyes, they shined like saphires in the darkness, and the voice, soft as honey but Mac felt no sweetness in it, it asked something, always did, questions that hurt his heart, questions that he did want to answer and yet he did, then the pain came...

END OF FLASHBACK...

Mac woke up, somehow he fell to the ground and was now covered in dirt and sweat, his hands where shaking and his head was about to explode."fu-fuck! Why? why did ah have to remember that of all things". His hand looked for the object that always calmed him when he was nervous but found nothing, he then remembered that Sunset had it. As calmly as he could he took his phone out, he found a message from Sunset asking if he was ok, it was probably the noise of the message that woke him up, to his shock it was 1 hour after Jonagold left, he didn't think so much time happened from that.

His stomach was a mess too, trying to fight the fear inside of him the only way it could, by forcing it out, he took a couple of steps before his release, the fauna around started to react to him, birds chirped in alarm and even the crickets sounded off, walking back to his truck took him more precious time, time he wanted away from this place, every noise he heard forced him to stop and his hand instinctively went for the knife everytime, he was more afraid than when the guy he fought last night stepped over his chest, everywhere he turned he looked for blue orbs. Luckily, nothing else happened when he reached the vehicle and once inside he relaxed but quickly turned the machine on and drove in reverse to go back into the normal road.

Like a man possessed he drove away leaving past demons behind, only when he was far away from the place did he stopped, his pulse was sky high and his heart was beating like a war drum, for the second time his hand looked for the locket that wasn't there. Taking deep breaths Mac calmed as much as he could, it was done, he was away again and there was nothing there, the fear disappearing little by little, leaving only embarrassment in him, his girlfriend had been right, he was afraid she would see him like he was right now, like in the past, scared, when he was calm enough he drove again, hoping that the past and his fears stayed like his parents, dead.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

CHS...
Sunset watched her phone expecting to find and answer from Mac but again nothing, her heart sunk a bit deeper, she felt something wrong with him and called and texted but no answer came, after a call to his house she learned that he got his truck back and should be back soon but that was before she felt his change, it was fast, one moment he felt wary and the next terrified.

Sunset cleared her mind, she needed to send a report to Equestria as soon as possible so she used the few brakes between class changes to write what she could. It would take a while for Princess Twilight to formulate a response but in the meantime Sunset also needed to catch up with everything that passed in the city during her absence, her friends were helping her but they had their own problems.

After finishing her lunch she did her way to her Mother's office. As soon as she walked in she was captured in a bear hug by her Principal and adoptive Mother. "Thank gods you're back, I was so worried!".

"Thanks Moth-Mom yeah, we are ok, everyone, we won but Adagio and her friend escaped, sorry for worrying you".

"Don't worry sweetie, I'm glad that you all came back safe, Cheerilee explained most of it by phone, plus what you told me too, but still, seen you here and safe is the best reassurance you can give me".

"I'll try to keep you informed for anything that happens, I promise".

"That's all I ask, if you can reach me let Luna know instead, she may be a little wild but she knows when something is important".

"Speaking of Aunt Luna, where is she?".

Celestia released a heavy sigh. "Your dear Aunt is having a good time with her friend hangover, she got drunk last night as soon as you left and I don't know why".

"It probably had to do with the Tantabus, she probably feels responsible for its demise".

"Guilt is very big burden to carry by oneself, Luna carried her own when our mother passed away giving birth to her, Macintosh also had his fair share of it".

Sunset flinched at the mention of his boyfriend. "It's something the matter?".

"Kind of, is Mac,like you said, he still feels guilty for his parents and hasn't forgiven himself".

Celestia rested her back in her chairs remembering something from years ago. " A few weeks after the accident, Big Mac started to overwork himself and also he became almost detached from his family, it lasted for a month until his collapse, but soon after that he started to regain his old self, if I'm not wrong Luna and s friend of his father did something too but until this day I don't know what was, if you want to know more you'll need to ask them".

"I see, that could help, thanks Pri-Mo... How should I call you in school?".

Celestia smiled. "Principal would be the appropriate term, but I would like you to call me how you feel the most comfortable".

"Thanks and will do".

"Before you leave there's another thing, now that you know about the adoption I was wondering if you would like to move in with us".

Sunset was caught off guard by her request, her expression apparent. "It's ok, you don't need to answer right away, take your time and let me know, mad if you don't want to-".

"I'll love to! I mean... I would be happy, but...".

"Don't worry, I know you have a lizard pet, you can bring it in".

"No that's not the problem, is... well Mac and I...". Sunset's cheeks turned pink.

"I... See, well, hm, let's do this, if and only if you promise that you'll behave and... use proper protection well... you can do what you need in your room, bu-but this is only if you accept my conditions, if not then... ah, I haven't thought that far yet but I can talk to Luna and Granny and think of something!".

Sunset blushed more but decided to keep quiet about the fact that Granny Smith wanted the contrary to what Celestia was trying. "Maybe we need to discuss that later and in private, for today I'll pick my personal things with you and move the rest when I get the chance".

"That sounds good to me, now then, you should go back to your next class".

"Will do, oh I almost forgot,are you going to Big Mac's party the day after tomorrow?".

"Of course Sunset, won't miss it, hm we can prepare together, I used to do Luna's hair when we were children".

"Sounds good, I just need to pick Mac's gift with Apple Bloom, I'll call you later ok".

"Sure, now on your way".

After leaving the principal's office Sunset continued with her classes, it was after midday that her phone finally got an answer from Big Mac, it was only a short message saying that he got the truck and was going to the Mall to talk with her boss about the business. At least was something but Sunset was left more sour about him.

"Ya hear me there? Earth to Sunset?".

"Ah sorry AJ, I was-".

"That's ok, I'm worried too, it's pretty rare to see him nervous like that, he always look so calm and controlled he's like a rock but when he get upset he doesn't want people to see him".

"Hm, I hope it pass soon".

"I'm sure it will, more so if ya help him, if ya know what ah mean".

"Ugh, are you gonna start teasing me like the rest?".

"Not often but ah reckon ah am entitled to after yer one year secret, so...".

"Alright, I guess you're right".

Oh ah'm right Sugarcube, and think that this is it, you and ah have another thing coming".

"What? What do you mean by that, Applejack?". The farmer girl just smiled sweetly and got up right when the bell marked the change of class. "Applejack! What did you meant!". Sunset screamed while also getting her belongings inside her backpack. She tried to catch Applejack before she went into her Wood & art crafts class but failed to. "Dammit!".

With no more time she went to her own class Sociology. Taking her seat she found the only other member of the Rainbooms to take this class, Rarity. "Hey darling, how bad your day been?".

"Weird, but ok I guess, how about you".

"Same old same". Rarity said while checking her make-up in her pocket mirror. "So, I need to ask, how are you gonna break your relationship with the rest of the school".

"Uh? What do you mean?".

"Well, for starters, you now that half of the girls had a thing for you know who".

"I-I know but, well, I thought that maybe I didn't needed to, like, let them find out little by little, some of them probably wouldn't even find out until after graduation".

"Oh, in that case, ups! Darling".

"...".

"Wha-what do you mean by 'ups' ".

"Something funny happened a few classes back, you see Fluttershy and moa were talking about how lovely would be to make a dress for one of your DATES with BIG MACINT-". Rarity didn't finished as Sunset's hand clamped over her lips.

"Ssssshhhh, Rarity! What the actual heck!". Rarity removed the hand from her face with an indignante look.

"Darling! How rude! I would expect that from Dash or Pinkie, maybe even from Applejack but not from you!".

"What did you expected me to do! You were about to... to...". Sunset looked around and for the first time noticed the nasty look she was getting from some of the girls in the class. Flitter, Roseluck, Daisy, even Ditzy was giving her a hurt look that probably upset her more that the rest. "You already told some of girls in the school didn't you".

"Why darling, it was an accident, an accident, I swear in the name of my good looks". Rarity batted her eyelashes to make the point that she was totally lying. The rest of the class Sunset had a hard time concentrating with the other girls giving her either the cold shoulder or the evil eye, worse yet was when the class was scheduled to have teamwork assignments, Sunset felt that all the female members of her class move faster than normal to leave her out of any team, even Rarity decided to team up with Ditzy.

"Miss Shimmer, hurry up and pick up a partner". Called the teacher of the class.

"Sure sure, on my way". Deciding not to let that little incident get the best if her she looked for any available boy, while not as friendly with boys as she had been with girls she was sure than finding a partner among them wouldn't prove difficult.."Hey guys, can I join you?".

"Ah! You, you want to join us, Sun-I mean Miss Shimmer?".

"Miss what? What did you call me?".

"Mi-Miss Shimmer? Was it wrong, if I offended you please I apologise, I-I don't want to upset Apple!".

"Upset him? You mean Mac?".

"So it's true then, please please don't let him pulverize me!".

"Why would Mac do that? He's a nice guy and why are you even afraid of him".

"But but Rainbow Dash said that-".

"Rainbow? Rainbow too?". Sunset turned to Rarity who waved happy at her. "So, this is your revenge?". Her mind remembered that her friends told her they would get her for her secret but she didn't expected them to work so quickly, still it was possible that this was only done by some of them and not all of them.

"Listen, just let me join you, yes Mac is my boyfriend but he's not a crazy jealous guy so don't worry, ok?".

"You sure?".

"I'm kno-".

"Completely sure?".

"Yes now please can we-".

"I don't know".

In that moment Sunset lost it and grabbed the guy from the neck of the shirt. "You are really pissing me off now you little-little?". Sunset turned to see the whole class looking at her like they would a psychopath. "Little friend, he he, which you are, he he". Sunset said while nervously patting his head, the guy white from fright and about to cry.

"Can we start my class now Miss Shimmer?".

"Yes". Sunset said embarrassed, just wishing that this was enough for her friends entertainment.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

RICH'S WAREHOUSE COMPOUND...

"Where are they, where are those two responsible for all of this!". Asked a very angry Filthy Rich, since last night an alarm was triggered informing his security team of an incident going on in his Compound. The alarms went silent soon after it was triggered a second time but neither the Police nor his Security team did squat about it and when a report came indicating the lost of all video feed from the security system Rich send in his man of trust Thunderlane, the former athlete find out the gate destroyed and the palace wrecked, he called the CPD which arrived without further delay.

The police proceeded with a full investigation but this didn't pleased Rich at all. "The two person that we found unconscious couldn't be identified, furthermore they were injured by a wild animal it seems, we don't now yet if they were responsible or simply were involved involuntarily, for now they were end to the Hospital where they'll be kept until necessary". Answered the Captain of the Police, Lime Grass.

"Who the hell gave that order!".

"Me of course, I'm just following proper protocol".

"Yeah? And was also proper protocol to ignore the alarm in the first place?!".

"If you remember correctly, its been two whole weeks since the alarms signals started and all of them until now were false alarms, we called you and your security team so many times that you told us it was only hipcup in the program to ignore them and we believed you, now you complain because we ignored it while your own employees did the same?".

"Tch, fine, just find who are responsible for this so I can squeeze every last penny they have for messing with My property, use the cameras, sure at least one of them recorded something".

"That was my first stop but unfortunately all your video surveillance is burn to crisps and the recordings lost, there's not even backup data left intact, your whole system fried".

"That... that's impossible! They assured me at least another year!".

"I don't know or care what you think of us but WE are doing our job now if you excuse us we'll continue, until then it will be better if you check out that Security system of yours and your other properties Mr Rich". Tha Captain finished and left to continue the gathering of evidence while Rich fumed at his inability to get his culprits.

Still, he wasn't going to seat and wait for the police to finish, no, he would look for the bastards that dared mess with him and make them pay, cent by cent and dollar by Dollar.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

CHS...

And that is as far as we could do, I need to know when can I go to Equestria to deliver the necklace back to Princess Luna, I await your answer Princess Twilight.

"Was that the report?". Asked the human Twilight as she took a seat in front of Sunset in the cafeteria.

Sunset closed her normal and put it away before answering. "Yeah, I hope that Princess Luna can forgive us for what happened with the Tantabus but I don't know how hard she's gonna take the news, it was like her creation and punisher".

"I see, well, I wish you good luck and give her my sympathies". As d Twilight before taking a bite out her Veggie sandwich.

"Sure, now, what did you do".

"Hmh?". Asked Twilight confused.

"Go ahead, I won't be angry if you at least warn me about what did you do and I hope is something more original than the slip up from Rarity and Rainbow or the silent threat of Applejack".

"Excuse me? I don't understand what you mean"

After a stare contest that got Twilight quiet nervous Sunset understood. "I'm sorry, Twi, I thought that you were getting me back for my secret affair with Mac like the rest".

"No way, but well, is it really that bad?".

"You tell me, imagine that half of the girls in school having a crush on Timber Spruce, then those same girls finding out that he's going out with you". Sunset watched Twilight's expression going from fear to terror.

"Now you see". Twilight nodded. "Is actually not that bad with the girls, one quarter is in denial, another quarter is mopping and the last half is thinking how to throw me back to Equestria. The boys in the other hand, a lot of them are somehow still afraid of me and they are terrified that I can send Mac after them if they insulted me. In all I don't even know what to think, if they are afraid of Mac because of me or if they really afraid of both of us".

"I don't know what to tell you Sunset, but I assure you that I'm not part of the revenge, you should be wary of Pinkie Pie thought, I saw her in the class before preparing a bunch of paper cuts and confetti, the non explosive kind". The last word seemed to calm Sunset just a bit before she remembered the last part about Pinkie.

"Thanks, I guess I can do nothing but endure, there just a couple of months left before Graduation, between that and the troubles from Equestria I feel more like the Princess of Hassle rather than Love".

Twilight nodded and remain quiet for a bit before she spoke again. "Sunset, can I ask you for advise".

"Uh? Sure, are you having trouble with any class?".

"That would be... anatomy... and... you know... S E X".

"Isn't that Biology?".

"No no, I mean as... the real thing".

"Oh...Oh!".

"Yes, I mean if it isn't much of a problem the-".

"No, no wait, uh, this is a surprise, I mean, you are actually asking me for... this and that". Sunset remembered the words from Princess Cadence about what to do with her powers, to use them, to ignore them or to keep them for herself. Been Twilight her friend she thought that it would be wrong to ignore her plea and if she were to use her power for a few individuals wouldn't be wrong not to try and help others as well, suddenly an idea started to formulate in her wondering mind.

"Sunset? You ok?".

"Yeah, I'm fine, don't worry Twilight, with my help your relationship with Timber will be improved, trust me". Smiled Sunset as her eyes wondered to the ceiling giving Twilight an odd feeling of a tempest approaching.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

CANTERLOT MALL...

"Those are all the dishes we can use, now it's just the matter about the drinks and prices, a double delivery per week in both establishments will work and if things fire up from there we can rearrange for a third one".

"Sounds good to me Mr Scroll, we will talk more next Monday, we got some personal stuff back home but after that we're back to full business".

"Understood, oh I almost forgot, tell Miss Shimmer that until the new place is up and running she will continue working here but only when available, I know that she's about to enter the last leg of her high school terms so she will be pretty busy".

"Eeyup, ah don even know if there's gonna be time for us neither".

"Haha! Don't worry Macintosh, young love always find a way or so is the saying".

"Ah hope so".

"Now, changing the subject for a bit, I suppose you already heard about the incident in Rich's warehouses didn't you?".

"Ah... just a bit, haven't talk with him personally or listen to the whole thing". Mac tried to keep a poker face as best as he could.

"I see, well? I don't know how much is going to affect him but the rumor is that he lost many thousands of dollars in damage". Mac nodded, his farm could hardly sustain such losses if it was their case, there were savings and extra acres used for rent but still, the little Mac saw of the place during his fight was in meaning a significant loss even for someone as Rich as Filthy.

"Ah hope he gets back on his feet, even if we aren't partners anymore ah don wish him bad luck".

"You are good folks for that, anyway, I heard that there was some witnesses but they were taken to the hospital and the CPD is continuing the investigation, talk about crazy uh".

"E-eyup, crazy alright, well Sir, we'll talk later when we get another chance".

"Fine by me Macintosh, good luck".

Mac left more nervous after hearing what was going on and the repercussions from last night, the fact that the two bad guys were still in Canterlot was worrying and there was no clue as to what would they do when they woken up.

Making his way outside, Mac thought about a few persons that could help him to talk with them before the police could but he knew that it would be risky and one of them would be specially annoying.

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

FRIENDSHIP CASTLE, EQUESTRIA...

The ponies listened in silent at the report senses by Celestia's former student and Princess Twilight's friend Sunset Shimmer, including the first contact, the battle and the aftermath after a minute of silence it was Rainbow Dash who broke the quiet atmosphere.

"What's up with those rebels! Aren't we good enough for them that now they are looking for enemies elsewhere?".

"Rainbow Dash! This isn't a joke, the last time they moved they hurt Twilight and stole who knows what from the Royal library!". Applejack chastised her friend.

"Tch, I know! But I have to wait for them to move, I want to be the one pushing not been shoved aside, how come no one knows where they are!".

The answer came from Starlight Glimmer seating at the left of the Princess. "We believe that they are using a rock similar to the one Chrysalis used when she abducted all of you last time, it absorbs magic and bounce spells making anything nearby invisible to those means, even Discord, the princesses and Star Swirl can't find their lair".

"More importantly, if they are operating in the human world is because they believe it to be more defenseless that Equestria and it seems that they are correct". Twilight spoke calmly to her friends. "For that reason I have decided to send help".

"Sorry for interrupting but didn't yer friend turned into a Princess too, can she like defeat them easily?" Asked Applejack.

"While it's true that Sunset Shimmer Is a Princesa nos she doesn't have enough experience with her new magic, plus her friends aren't use to magic and combat either, it was lucky of them that one of the sirens turned ally".

"Yeah, plus the Big Mac from their world kicked ass too".

"If we can find the portal that they are using to travel we can use it to locate their base so this task is very important, that's why I leaving this mission in your hooves Starlight".

"Thanks Twilight it will be my-wait what? Me? Why?".

"This mission requires somepony with experience in both magic and strategy and I can't think in anypony better that you Starlight, plus your double hasn't appeared yet which make you our only other candidate".

"I-I guess and is it an honor, believe me but the embassador its gonna need my help with-".

"Come on Starlight, you have to let her do things by herself, she's not a filly anymore".

"I suppose, besides I may finally found out what's inside a hamburger".

"Trust me, you don't want to know, the guilt will eat at you". Said Twilight also remembering the flavor and the horror after Sunset told her.

A FEW HOURS LATER...

"What do you mean she's not coming with me, she... she left me, she left me didn't she?".

"Nopony left you Trixie, Starlight was just assigned to another mission, that's all".

"Besides, you'll have Applejack and the one and only Rainbow Dash as companions".

"And thanks Celestia ya are the only one, can't imagine a whole bunch of ya". Said Applejack. "Anyway, come on Trixie, be proud that tomorrow is gonna be yer first assignment as embassador of Friendship, besides ya already know Thorax and his brother, ah don't know whY are y so afraid".

"Yeah, it's not like failing could lead to war between the ponies and the changelings, which would weak our relationship with them and force them to join forces with their evil brethren and together they would destroy our society from which we may never reco-ouch! Applejack!".

"Stop scaring the poor fella! Now look at her she frozed like a rattlesnake in the middle of winter".

"Hehe sorry".

"Argggh, Trixie don't listen to this crazy... Trixie? Trixie? Ya there filly?".

"Did I said sorry already?".

"Dammit Rainbow!".

()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...

With a growl Aria tossed her covers away in shame and embarrassment, her body was covered in a thin layer of sweat but despite the A/C been at 68 degrees and she been only wearing panties and bra, a bra that had been removed during her sleep and panties that were barely in place and stained with the honey of arousal. Her body felt the last tingles of Sunset's magic running around her, causing mayhem".

Her whole condition was provoked by a dream, a dream that felt so real Aria could swear she was just doing it a few seconds ago and that her partner in crime was taking a shower right now, but no, she was still bat work, maybe just coming out of it. "Fuck!".

Aria growled again, and let her body rest in the cold floor with her back leaning on the wall. She knew what she just dreamed and she knew what it meant but it didn't matter.
It was something that only she felt even if she would deny it to herself. Picking her sorry self up, she fixed her underwear and took the covers and sheets to the washer before Cheerilee could arrive and ask thing that Aria couldn't and didn't wanted to answer. "Fucking hormones, fucking magic, fucking Shimmer... fucking Me".

CHS...

Sunset couldn't be happier that school was finally over, after keep getting ugly looks from almost every girl in school, Sunset tried to avoid as much attention as possible but the force of nature know as Pinkie Pie wouldn't have it.

Sunset thought she had outsmarted her when she detected her trap at the entrance of the class they shared, this however turned out to be a distraction from the real danger, Pinkie's monstrous Party Canon, it hit Sunset square in the butt and launched her against the wall full of confetti made in the form of little hearts with Mac and her cutie marks while she screamed in a megaphone her congratulations for her over one year secret anniversary.

If there was any person left in school who didn't know or heard about them there weren't now, before the end of the classes she texted Apple Bloom about their appointment and now she just needed to wait for her, in the meantime she removed any confetti left in her before the young Apple arrived, that was when she saw princess Twilight's message.

Starlight was coming to help them, that was good, very good, but now Sunset needed to accommodate her for the amount of time she would be in this world and that was a bit problematic since she was about to move with her new family.

"Heya Sunset! Ready to go?". Asked Apple Bloom as she ran toward her.

"Hey Bloom, yeah I'm ready".

"Mind if ah tag along?". Came the voice of Applejack as she walked toward them.

"Uh sure, I don't see why not".

"Awesome, let's go let's go, wait until ya see what we got for big brother!".

"Sure Sugarcube, let's go".

The three girls walked toward Sunset's car, Sunset still felt indignant looks from some of the girls but not as much as before.

"Looks like the stampede is dwindling".

"You don't say". Said Sunset sarcastically.

"What?". Asked Bloom innocently.

"Nothin Sugarcube, adult talk here".

"Your sister and the rest just told the entire of the school about me and your brother". Applejack scowled at having Sunset explaining to her younger sister something she negated a few seconds ago.

"Oh! So that was all the fuzz about".

"Eeyup" responded Sunset using her best imitation of Big Mac getting giggles out of Bloom and growls out of Applejack. "Its not like I was planning in keeping the secret forever but I wanted to revealed in my terms".

"Well, ya should have thought about it sooner Sunset".

"Applejack I thought that we were cool now".

"Yeah, sorry there, ya know what? Ah'm probably just third Wheeling ya, so why don ya go by yerselves, just make sure Bloom return before 8, ok?".

"Sis?".

"Its ok Sugarcube, have fun with Sunset, maybe Big Mac would join ya too, ah ll catch a ride with Dew and Granny". Applejack left without giving the girls any chance to say goodbye.

"Sorry Apple Bloom, i thought that thing with AJ were clear already but maybe I overreacted".

"Its ok Sunset, mah sister is hardheaded but she'll come around, ah'm sure".

"I hope so, thanks, ok now let's go". The duo boarded the car and went to complete their errand. As they left they were observed by the green eyes of Applejack, once they were gone she left a heavy sigh of guilt. She didn't meant to step over Sunset's toes but seen her contradicting what she told her sister irk her in a bad way.

Pulling out her phone she dialed the first contact on her list and waited for him to pick up. "Hey big guy, ya wanna know something good?".

After picking up the gift for Big Mac the girls decided to pay a visit to Sugarcube Corner and get some sugar in them. "Here's the Chiffon cake slice and coconut cream pie".

"Thanks Ms Cake". The owner nodded and continued with her business while Sunset took the plates to their table. She found Bloom finishing a text message, when the younger girl saw her approaching she hurried and locked her phone with a mischievous smile, Sunset suspected something but couldn't imagine what exactly and didn't wanted to ruin the moment with paranoia.

"Here Bloom, you like that flavor?".

"A lot, there's lot of fruits that we can't grow in the farm and coconut is one of them, the first time ah saw one ah thought 'that thing must taste horrible?' but it was delicious! I love it since then". Said Bloom while she enjoyed her slice.

"I know what you mean, back in Equestria there was this place called Donuts Joe owned by a tall earth pony, they did the best fruit filled donuts ever but whenever I was there I only asked for the same one, then when I found out the same place here in the human world the first thing I did was asking for different flavors and textures".

"Hmmh, hey can ah-".

"Ahaha, here try it out". Sunset passed her plate to Apple Bloom who received the slice with joy. Sunset saw the happy expression of the younger Apple and couldn't stop a sweet smile of her own. 'This must be what Applejack and Rarity feel with their little sisters'.

The bell ringed as another customer did his entrance but since Sunset had her back turned at the door she didn't saw who entered, the person took the booth behind Sunset, she felt the shift in weight when her own booth moved. Still immersed in how happy Apple Bloom was enjoying her chiffon cake slice Sunset failed to see when Ms Cake approached the table and the customer whispered at her for a special order. The owner went back behind the counter and started preparing the dish.

"So, what do you think?".

"Not bad, but ah still think that mah coconut cream pie taste better".

"Well, its not like I can compare them now that you took both, hahaha, even so, there's no cake better that my favorite".

"And which flavor is that?".

"Sorry Bloom, but that's a secre-uh?". Sunset was interrupted when Ms Cake came back with a coffee and another slice of cake. "Thanks Ms Cake but I didn't ordered anything else?".

"Don't worry sweety, this one is special". With no further explanation Ms Cake went back to the counter leaving a very confused Sunset looking at the couple of dishes. One was a warm coffee, the aroma told her that it was her favorite, Cinnamon coffee with a touch of honey. The slice was also her secret favorite, plain cheesecake slightly covered in raw honey and dark chocolate sprinkles, the combination of salty and sweet was a pair made in heaven for Sunset, further inspection told her that they were indeed her favorite dishes, only two beings knew of her preference and one was in another world.

Sunset noticed the smile in Apple Bloom widened and her eyes darted for a second to her left, Sunset turned and finally noticed the person seating behind, his blonde hair was imposible to mistake for her, his back was wide and she could see defined muscles under the shirt. Finally was the neck, a neck she knew by memory for she has spent many hours biting and nibbling at it when he let it close to her playful mouth.

Cake and coffee forgotten Sunset stood up and walked to the booth behind, there she saw Big Mac seating with his hands resting in top of the table, his expression was of worry and apology. "Can I?". Asked Sunset.

"Eeyup". With confirmation Sunset took the spot Mac was using when he scooted over the side. "Ah'm sorry".

Sunset didn't answer right away, rather she rested her head in his shoulder and her hand snaked around Mac's arm. "That's ok, it was something personal".

"Maybe so, but... but not justified enough to left us out of it, ya aren't only my lover, yer also may friend and ah shouldn't have trouble tellin ya about the things that set me off, so for that, ah'm sorry ah'm such a moron".

Sunset remained silent for a few more seconds making Mac nervous before bursting in giggles. "You know, today was kind of a shitty day in school and not knowing about you also put me in a bad mood, but, moments like this are pretty rare, where I get to see another side of you, even if you didn't wanted me to, I'm just glad that you are here with me".

"Thanks, I lov-_".

"But, if you let me out of your thing just because you're worried about me then it'll take more that my favorite desserts to make it up to me, got it?".

"Laud and clear Hon, it won't happen again!".

"Good". Sunset pulled Mac face and the two shared a small but very significant kiss that left them warm and happy inside.

"Mind if ah take another bite?". Asked Apple Bloom from the other booth.

"No! That's only mine!". Sunset tried as fast as possible to prevent Bloom from taken her other places as well. After eating some more and talking between them Big Mac took them to a nearby boutique where the couple bought a dress for Apple Bloom for the party.

"Don ya want somethin for ya, come on, ah'm payin".

"Nope, thanks but Rarity has my dress ready, I asked her to make it since a while ago".

"Surprise then?".

"You bet".

"Ah'll be waitin".

"Hey you two, how do ah look?"

"Amazingly pretty Apple Bloom!".

"Can't believe may little sister is this cute".

"Cute? Ah want to look sexy not cute, hufff, ah'm gonna change".

"Hey Bloom wait, what do ya mean with that? Hey!". Mac went behind his sister while Sunset laughed, suddenly, she felt movement inside her backpack and took a look to find the magic journal shaking.

She opened and read the message. Sunset just crossed the portal on our side, don't know how long is going to take for her to appear on the other side, it would be pretty interesting to- sorry, going out of theme there, anyway please take care of her and good luck. PS. Please, for the love of Celestia, don't let her near a hamburger, better yet, don't let her eat meat at all!.

"What's up Honey, trouble?". Asked Mac as Apple Bloom tried to escape from his grasp in vain.

"Not exactly but we'll have to cut things here, Starlight Glimmer is coming to help us with you know what".

"Glimmer? Ya mean the chick that kicked us in the castle?".

"The same, Princess Twilight send her to teach us how to better use our magic".

"Ah see, well, too bad, ah wanted to at least go somewhere else alone after gettin rid of the chipmunk".

"Who are ya callin a chipmunk ya log!". Protested Apple Bloom who was still locked under Mac's arm.

Sunset giggled and before Mac could react Sunset pulled him by the shirt and took his lips into hers, out of surprise Mac dropped her sister on the floor. Mac was left with dreamy eyes while Sunset just savored his breath. "I'll see you after work". Mac nodded, still drunk in the kiss.

"Sorry Bloom, how about later we watch a movie together with AJ?".

"Sounds grant!". Chirped Apple Bloom while getting up. Soon Sunset was gone and Apple Bloom turned when another little girl spoke. "Hey Mommy look! A huge zombie!".

"No dear, that's just a poor man in love, but around the same". Apple Bloom just facepalmed.

CHS, ENTRANCE...

Sunset arrived at the entrance of her school just 20 minutes after leaving the boutique, her car was the only one in the parking lot, as she approached the statue she also did make sure she was alone. Finally reaching the spot Sunset inspected the plate and found it normal. "Hasn't she arrived yet?". Her question was forgotten when a pair of slim arms took her from behind. "Sun-gah!". Before the assaulting girl could finish her call she was decked in the stomach by Sunset's elbow, the assassin tumble back and Sunset used the opening for blasting magic from her hand, the other girl also rised her hand producing a thin wall that reflected the blast back at Sunset.

Sunset simply jumped away but it was there where the fight ended as the other girl jumped over her holding her at Palm's point. "Surrender or be blasted rebel!".

"S-Starlight?".

"... Sunset?".

Starlight helped Sunset to her feet and then punched her in the arm. "Ouch!".

"That's for the elbow, and this... is for been ok". Starlight hugged Sunset confusing her but she too hugged back. "Twilight told us how you guys fought, We we're very worried".

"Thanks Starlight, we somehow luck it out but I'm glad you're here to help us aaand teach us".

"That's why I'm here for, but first mind if we get something to eat, didn't got much time to grab something with Trixie crying all over me".

"No problem, let's go to my apartment, I should have something in there".

"How about one of those hamburgers".

"About that...".

Sunset left with her friend in tow to converse and plan before Adagio and company could strike again.

THE HUB, OUTSIDE CANTERLOT CITY...

"Miss Luna? Where is she?!". Asked the brown haired man with heavy worry.

"We have her in a room in the back, she came a bit drunk already but continued asking for more until she reached bottom, my employees denied her more drinks but she turned... let's say a bit violent, they didn't wanted a commotion, specially for her, imagine what would her fans think if they found out the Empress was been taken by police while drunk, so that's why we called you".

"I see, I appreciate it and I'm sure she does too, now let me take her home before she gets worse".

"Sure thing, follow me please". The manager took Doctor Time Turner through a couple of door in the inner part of the bar until reaching a door with a private sign on it. "Here she is, word of advice, she's a bit jumpy, change from sad to angry too fast so watch yourself".

"Thanks chap, I'll keep my eyes on her". The man unlocked the door and left. Turner Roomba deep breath and walked inside with caution, he found his Co-worker resting in a corner with her face red and vague eyes.

"Miss Luna? Can you heard me? Miss Luna? Are you ok?".

The woman in the corner took her time but finally her eyes graced the voice to the man, he was dressed casually with a simple shirt and jeans, something Luna has never see him wear, most likely due to the time of night. "Timmy? Oh hey Timmy, how are you doing? Come seat over here with me".

Turner approached her and he was welcome with the smell of liquor. "How long have you been drinking?".

"Me? I...I don..i do-you sound funny, have you been eh drinking too?". Stuttered Luna.

"No Miss Luna, you know I'm British".

"You-hic! Excuse me, you're funny, you... very fuunnnn".

"Come on Miss Luna, let me take you home". Luna immediately jumped to her feet.

"No, nononono-hic-no! I'm not going with Miss Butt!."

"Miss Bu-no your sister Celestia".

"That she is! Miss butt, and I'm not going!".

"Well, you can't stay here either so, what do we do".

"I-hic-know, take me home".

"That's what I'm trying".

"Not my home, your home hic! In England!".

"Luna, I live here in Canterlot".

"Oh yeah, ok, so... take me there".

"Miss Luna you-".

"That's ok, is ok, hic! Let's go, I will even allow you to hic! to carry me". Turner facepalmed and offered his other hand to Luna, after helping her up, he half-leaned her body over his making sure not to touch her in any invasive way, even drunk Luna could remember if you did or told her something that she didn't like, using the back exit Turner struggled but managed to guide her to his car and drove away, as Luna started singing old songs from their younger years, when Turner thought she was finally sleep a new song would get inserted in her head and she would start singing again. "This is going to be a long night it seems".

EACH RAINBOOM'S HOUSE...

Deeper into the night a phenomenon was taking place completely unnoticed, in 8 different homes, in 9 different beds one man and 8 girls started to be envelope by a familiar pink aura, as the 9 begun dreaming more profound, the effects of the magic of love increase its grow in them bringing forth alluring dreams.

BRIDGE, OUTSIDE OF CANTERLOT CITY...

A flash illuminated the darkness hidden under the bridge, from the portal a hidden figures darted at incredible speed breaking through the flow of the water like a hot knives over butter. The figure reached the shore and graciously poke her head over the surface of the river, as the water became to shallow to hide her feminine figure Emerald Breeze stood up and walked the rest of the way to dry land letting the water Cascade down her beautiful body.

Once outside she explored her human body with curiosity, it had been years since the last time she walked along humans and she always found fascinating the soft and sensitive body, there was so much capacity for pain in it that she was tempted to explore her own right there and then, but she didn't, not yet at least. She had a purpose to accomplish and after that she could had the fun she wanted.

Emerald removed the wet clothes attached to her voluptuous body letting her human form at the mercy of the soft wind, letting it dry her up. Her blood colored hair danced at the will of the gentle breeze.

With her skin dry she took a small bag from the wet clothes and pulled out two small stones and a jewel, the first one, a gem she attached to her neck with a choker, the gem was green in color and shone under the pale moonlight.

The second stone was a small white flat stone with a arrow symbol in the center, the stone was enchanted by Abigail to respond to nearby magic, the arrow would change position pointing to the nearest source of equestrian magic, it would be a need it took to locate her targets."let's see if Abie's little trinket works".

Emerald put some magic in the stone and it shone indicating its activation, indeed the arrow moved and pointed at the direction of the portal. "Silly me, I'm too close to used here".

Deciding to try again Emerald let her clothes to dry over some rocks and walked naked around the area looking for a familiar trail, despite been years since her first time the area was still imprinted in her memory.

After all it was here where the older siren had her first two human victims, their pain and anguish was still well remembered by the mad being. "It was somewhere arou-?!". Her nose detected another aroma, and old taste of pain, fear and guilt. It was the last one for which Emerald remembered the third pray, a blonde kid which she enjoyed torturing.

Losing all sense of secrecy Emerald ran through the abandoned road and there she found it. The rest was still there as was the fear, but more importantly for her, the guilt! the delicious guilt! Old and preserved like the finest of wines and more! Lust and love!
The little kid had grown and now knew of the adults pleasures, pleasures that Emerald was more that willing to turn into a new brand of pain, one that she could enjoy while looking for her little prays. "Ah! Is good to be back, haha hahahaha!".

END OF CHAPTER 27.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading, going to take a few days off for a couple of personal things but will come with Rainbow's rodeo as soon as possible. Good luck and until next time.

NEXT CHAPTERS:

1) Bad Girl's Fun Times Rainbow's rodeo chapter 2.
2) PokePon chapter 4.
3) Fruits of love chapter 28.
4) fruits of your chapter 29.

28.- Unknown approaching.

Sunset couldn't contain her moans anymore as her inner most sensitive part was ravaged by the fleshy piston, as her lover increased speed she too adjusted her body to increase penetration, as the final moment approached her body trashed violently, to keep her position Sunset used her legs locking herself with Mac's torso and continued expecting the sweet release of their climax.

The next thing Sunset felt was the hard surface of the floor as her body was unceremoniously pushed out of the bed. "Argh! Ouch ouch ouch! What the- how did I-?". Sunset turned to her bed where a very scared Starlight was covered from head to toe in sheets trying to press her body as close to the walk as possible. "Starlight? Did you just kick me out of my bed?".

"You... Yes! But, but it was because you were trying to...". Starlight finally showed her face, red as a tomato, her hair was mess too. "You were dreaming with him again!".

"Again? I...". Fully awake now Sunset felt the heat in her entire body, specially in her more intimate parts, the ones she dreamed Mac playing with. Her sleeping clothes were a mess indicating she had been busy.

"Sunset, look at your hands".

Sunset did as her friend asked and found the pink glow beating slowly in her hands, the glow almost seemed to breath by itself. "It though I had my new powers under control but it looks like I was wrong".

"I'll say, Twilight told me that she had problems using magic the first few weeks after she ascended, but that was her back in Equestria, you are here and your powers are different". Sunset nodded, her thoughts were the same.

"Still, you have an extra problem in there, first we need to (growl)...?".

"Have breakfast?".

"Breakfast sounds good". Starlight agreed with embarrassment.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

The two girls went to the kitchen after cleaning up the room and washing up. There they found Principal Celestia already working in breakfast. "Morning girls, come and seat down, food is ready".

Sunset smiled and hugged the Principal who returned the affection after the initial shock."Thanks Mom".

"No problem sweetie, Starlight, what would you like to drink? We got coffee, orange and Apple juice, milk too".

"Orange juice will do Prince- ah I mean Miss? Principal? Sorry".

"That's ok Starlight, Sunset got the same problem, just call me Miss Celestia". The woman told her as she served her drink.

"Where's Aunt Luna? Has she woke up?". Immediately as the question was out of Sunset's mouth Starlight spat her juice in front of her.

"So-sorry, I just... Sorry".

Celestia passed a napkin to the girl. "Your Aunt is in trouble, that's where she is right now, don't worry though, she's with a friend, anyways, I'll leave you girls for now, need to go to the school to check on something, will you be back for lunch?".

"Sorry Mom, but no, we need to discuss a lot with the rest, we'll be at the barn". Sunset answered.

"I see, well ok, say hi to Granny for me, oh and be careful, ok?".

"Will do Mom, love you". Celestia kissed her cheek and left, all the while Starlight observed with wide eyes.

"Starlight?".

"Yeah?".

"You're starting too much".

"I know, but can you blame me?".

"I guess not, so... I was thinking that we could all gather in Mac's barn and talk without problem about the rebels and how to get better at magic, what do you think?".

"Well, the farm should have enough land to practice, plus the fact that Big Mac's family knows about magic already will solve the problem of privacy, yeah that should work".

"Great! Let me text the girls and inform them, hmm, I wonder if I should tell Aria?".

"You mean the siren? Well I don't see why not, she already prove that she's in your side, plus another person with experience should make things easier for us".

"Ok then, I'll call her too". Soon the girls finished with their food and we're ready for the day.

TIME TURNER'S HOUSE...

Luna woke up as soon as the small day of light hit her on the face, her first reaction was to lift her head and quickly regretted the action as the pain of a hundred beating drums assaulted her at once, she put pressure on her forehead to reduce the pain but just slightly, at least enough to realize her condition, she was naked.

Her instinct was to open her eyes, look for whoever put her on that state and kick the living shit out of it, but her memory came back and she was aware now that she was the one responsible for her one sorry form.

Still something didn't feel right, she had hangover, that was as true as her pain, she was undressed, which didn't surprised her that much, but there was something else, she couldn't quiet put her finger on it but she decided to drop it for now. Going for a second try she managed to seat in the edge of the bed, with the dim light she saw green sheets barely covering the bed as well as furniture slightly familiar to her, this wasn't her room, nor was her house.

She found all her garments a few feet away from the bed, she tried to stand up but her first try end it on her falling sideway from the bed, her butt took the blunt of the impact, her head hurt more though as the pain went to eleven. Resisting the pain Luna crawled the rest of the way picking everything up and releasing a sigh of happiness as she found all her clothes in the spot so she didn't needed to go hunting for the missing parts.

Like a small child who was just learned how to dress Luna put her clothes back as best as she could, she now detected new discomfort between her legs and around her waist but she simply attributed the pIn to her early fall, once her clothes were more or less on place she got up fighting gravity and nausea to the best of her abilities, but she failed to do so and fell a second time. Resisting the vomit rising from within she crawled the rest of the way to the nearest wall and used it as a support to stand up, by this point her eyesight was now completely acclimated to the dim light and now the whole room was visible to her. At either side there were huge bookshelves full to the brim with the obvious object, the bed she was just sleeping on was a standard full size bed with green sheets dangling on the side contrary to where Luna woke up.

For a second she thought she saw movement in the direction where the sheets hung but again she attributed it as an error on her part. Luna saw the exit just within arm's reach and founding nothing to stop her she opened the door and walked through it.

Finding herself in new territory she looked for the first source of water she could find, fortunately for her the kitchen was easy to spot through another door, she found her quarry and quickly and messily drunk from a few water bottles left over a small dinning table. The water was the last thing her stomach could take and in an instance all the vile inside her came rushing to the surface, Luna managed to find the sink in time as her stomach released the alcohol still contained in it, the whole process was another moment of agony for Luna but she saw it through.

After cleaning the mess in the sink and her face she went back to the previous room, her senses were better now but her head was still a wreck, slowly, she started to recognize the place, she had visited the house a couple of times, mostly when she wanted to hide from her sister, the house of her fellow teacher and would-be-pretender Time Turner, the memory of his he found her was more clear now.

"Tim-ouch! Damn! Ok, scream is bad idea, definitely bad, Timmy!". Luna called again, this time without rising her voice. Luna looked around and found another room with a sign hanging from its door. "Do not enter? Turner you... If you don't want people getting where you don't want them then don't use those signs". Luna proved her point by walking inside without a second thought.

Inside the room Luna expected to find many things, what she saw wasn't one of those.
She found old time computers attached to a screen almost as old as the computers themselves, a couple of speakers were also connected but didn't look like much either, the rest was another thing, hanging from the walls there were papers and more papers, what looked like a wacky version of Canterlot city but it said Ponyville. "Weird, Didn't Sunset mentioned that place before?". There was more, notes showing places in Canterlot marked as ' Possible spots for transdimentional jump '. One was marked over the entrance of CHS which for the whole school it was a know secret, but a second one was marked over a place that Luna barely remembered. It was located near the bridge outside town.

"Haaaa!". Luna jumped when something in her pants moved, the second time it did she recognized as her cellphone which was in vibration mode. There were several messages from Celestia and some from Big Mac. "Dammit! I disappeared for a day and everyone think is the end of the world, well? It looks like Turner is not in home, I have no car either, I'm hungry, dirty, hungry again aaaand I'm talking to myself, yep, rock bottom".

Luna took more water and left a note promising Turner to pay any damage she may had caused, she looked for the main door and walked out of the house. Once outside Luna remembered that Turned lived outside of the civilization when she saw nothing but trees and empty fields. "Great! I'm stranded in the very ass of nowhere". Luna took her phone and called her emergency number 2, she had several like those depending in who she didn't want to see in that moment.

"Hey Big guy, today's your lucky day! What? No we aren't leaving and letting Sunset with you, I'm talking about me dammit! I'm want to cash out some of those favors you own me... No, nothing like that, yet, look just come and pick me up from Turner's Holocaust refuge, yeah yeah, I know is in the other side of town and out of your route but he's not here and I don't want to wait until he comes back... Why? Because it's gonna be awkward as hell, come on, I promise I'll distract my sister one of this days so you can have Sunset all to yourself you devil, so what do you say? Yes! Ok but come ASAP ok? Good!". Luna finished the call and started walking the roadside toward the nearest driveway. "Did I just sold my new niece to her boyfriend for a ride? Yep, rock bottom".

Back in the modest house, a naked man started to wake up from the blow he received on the head last night, he was disoriented and in pain he was all tangled in the green sheets of his bed, in his unconscious state he felt from the bed and lost himself in the corner near the wall falling outside view. "Ugh, my brain, by the stars! Did I just dreamed what happened last night?". Finding no trace of his co-worker Turner simply attributed to his accident.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

Big Mac walked out of his bathroom ready for the day, he wanted to sleep a bit more but his ' accident ' forced him to take an early shower, as a man and specially as a man in love with a beautiful woman he was used to wet dreams but the one from last night was on a whole new level. So vivid and real like the kick he felt before waking up, once awake and fresh he went to the kitchen but noise from the laundry room called his attention.

"Stupid dreams, making me all weird".

"AJ? That you?".

" Aah! Yo-you idiot! Ya scared the crap out of me!". Applejack jumped as she was about to put something in the washing machine, a couple of things fell from her hands.

"Mighty sorry sis, hm early laundry? Thought you did it the day before yesterday".

"Ju-just a few rags ah need ready for later, that's all". Mac's eye detected a pair of white panties that Applejack tried to hide with her feet and the bottom part of her pijamas, More importantly, his nose detected a similar fragrance to when Sunset is in heat although in a much less degree.

"Ya sure sis? Ya kinda look a bit red in the face".

"Ah'm ok dammit! And besides, why are ya awake at this hour? Ah thought ya wanted to sleep a bit more".

"Eeyup, that was the plan but ah need to do a couple of things before noon, by the way, one of Sunset's friends from Equestria came last night seems she's gonna teach you girls some magic tricks and whatnots".

"That so, well good, ah didn't like to have my back kicked by those scumbags!".

"Eeyup, ok sis ah'll come back later, may have to check how Rich's business is going with Thunderlane".

"Ok brother, what yerself".

"Will do sis, oh by the way, ya may what ta use the softener in the top shelf for yer undies, specially for whites". Mac said while leaving.

"Oh thanks... Wait, Big Mac! This is not what ya think! Ya hear me? Big Mac!".

Big Mac walked out laughing and making sure his sister didn't throw something at him. After arranging to the deliveries of the day Big Mac took boarded his truck and drove toward the processing plant owned by Filthy Rich. Once close he called his friend and asked him to meet him, a few minutes later Thunderlane arrived.

"Yo Big Mac, how is going?".

"Pretty good, all things considered, how about ya, met any good girl yet?". His silver haired friend froze for a second and a nervous smile appeared in him.

"Maybe, umh so... What can I do for my best friend". Mac felt something weird was going on, specially his use of the word ' best friend '.

"Hm, for now, ah was just wondering about the incident in the warehouses".

"Oh that? Sssssh that's the topic of the month if not of the year, whole place was wrecked, turned into a warzone, there was also... Wait... should I tell you what happened? Won't that get us in trouble with the boss of the police?".

"That's why ah asked ya in private, besides, ya know that what we talk here won't go jumpin anywhere else, if ya don't feel like tellin ah'll never force ya don worry Lane".

"I know I know, it just that... well after your family didn't renew the contract with Rich and now that his warehouses were attacked he's all stressed and looking for traitors everywhere, he doesn't trust the police to do a good job and he fired the entire security team, he just waiting for the suspects to awake to let them have it".

"Suspects? Ya know who they are? Again, if ya don wanna talk about it we can talk somethin else".

"No, that's ok". Again Mac detected nervousness in his friend and it didn't come from the topic at hand. "There were two guys, badly injured, got attacked by some animal, as it turn out they were hired by the boss himself, he didn't wanted to pay a lot so he hired those two when they showed up one day, he reduced the pay even more when he let them move in and use the guard's barrack but it looks like they had more people living in, the police and I found women's objects in the barracks as well as weird stuff".

"Stuff? Weird stuff?". Mac asked with a bad feeling.

"Yeah, a couple of weird gems, really expensive looking gems, a book written in weird symbols and a full size mirror".

"That last one doesn't sound so weird, women like to see themselves".

"Yeah, but this mirror had marking as the book, the police thinks is part of some underground cult of something".

"Pretty weird, by any chance ya know who's directing the investigation?".

"Of course, Police's Captain Lime Grass". The name struck Mac instantly, he was an old friend of his parents as well as one of the men who investigated the accident that cost them their lives, that and also Mac tutored his daughter when she was falling behind in Math, a girl that could make even someone as patient as Mac lose it temper with her loud rock music and quick tongue that could give Pinkie a run for her money.

"Wow, can't believe that all this happened to him".

"Tell me about it, now he has the whole personnel, including me working extra hours just to make amends, pretty bad time".

"Eeyup, now then, why are ya so nervous?". Thunderlane tensed up the moment But Mac asked him that.

"Er- you see... I have been... We have been... Me and her-".

"Lane! Would ya talk already?".

"Ok ok, sorry, ok here goes nothing, I... You see-".

"Lane!".

"I been going out with your cousin!".

"Wut?".

"Jona, Jonagold, se have been dating, I mean we went out just a couple of times so far but-".

"Mah cousin? And you?".

"Ye-yeah, you're not mad, right?".

"Well, nope but... She's been here for barely a week so, it's kinda... fast".

"I know, believe, but well the first time she brought the delivery with Braeburn it was like... you know, like you and Sunset".

"Yer wrong there, a knew Sunset from years now but we just started datin about a year now".

"Uh? But you guys were pretty close even before she started high school, I mean I know she kinda did a 180 when she humiliated your sister in that Queen contest for the middle school section and you-".

"What?".

"Uh? Did I- did I say something wrong?".

"No, sorry it's just... what ya just said".

"You mean about you been close?".

"Nope-ah mean yes but the part about Sunset humiliating may sister, did that... did that happened before they started High School together?".

"Hmm yeah, it was during our last year remember?". It was pretty awful Specially for your sister and friends but I'm glad she turned for the better later up, hey Mac are you ok?".

Big Mac felt to the ground in his knees as his head exploded inside, his memories started reshuffling like a deck of cards which was forced open with new ones adhered.
The memories were fussy and mixed but he knew they were there, trying to get to the surface. "Ah- ah'm ok, ah'm ok now, argh! Its... It's hard to remember, how come, how come ya do?".

"You mean you don't".

"Nope, not entirely, nor those the rest, they just remember a few things, even Celestia and Luna seem to have forgotten".

"Seriously? Well I don't know, maybe-ah no that's stupid".

"What! What do ya know!". Mac for up and grabbed Thunderlane from the neck of his shirt.

"Ok ok, calm down, it may sound stupid but, well Sunset did some kind of magic trick during the contest, first it was some weird poem or something that left everyone dazzled, then there were two Sunset Shimmers over the podium, it was pretty cool and kind of scary, then they fought for a bit before one of them pulled this weird rock from her pocket and changed again something weird, then a intense light came out of the rock, and the other Sunset was gone, it all happened to fast".

"How come ta remember but we don?".

"Hm don't know exactly but maybe because I didn't saw the light form the weird rock, everyone apparently did, wow that's some magic trick".

"do ya remember what ah was doin at that moment?"

"Hmm I don't know exactly, you were around the school most of the time while I stood in the auditorium but there was a moment when you came out and talked to Sunset in a hurry, I was far so I don't know what you two where talking about but before you left again you hugged her, that was before the prank she did over Applejack of course".

Mac's mind tried to recall the events but he couldn't at the moment and the pain was beginning to grow in intensity. "Dammit! Dammit all !".

"Big Mac?".

"Sorry Lane ah'm ok now, for real, about ya and mah cousin, just treat her right and ah won't kill ya, we cool?"

"Su-sure, haha kill me, that's a good one, good joke, right?".

Mac just patted his back with a chilling smile telling him that it wasn't a joke. After thank him Mac drive again this time to clear his mind, if he had doubt before about the existence of the other Sunset they were gone now, somehow the human Sunset had made contact with pony Sunset and was involve in how the six girls broke up, what Thunderlane described sounded like magic stuff, now he really needed to ask Sunset what she could remember about that time.

As Big Mac drove around deep In thought he failed to see the attractive redheaded woman walking around the street, her skin perfectly tanned and her hips swinging like a perfect pendulum from left to right somehow contained inside the small green dress she was wearing. Her blue eyes scanning everything they saw while her siren senses could feel all varieties of emotions, inside her mouth she was already imagining how those emotions would taste, more that once Emerald Breeze wished to throw all away and look for his little kid/meal, find him and extract that delicious pain he housed in his heart, all the while she would inflict physical and more emotional pain.

She couldn't avoid smiling while she walked, the human world was far more entertaining for her that Equestria could ever be, in the magic land happiness reins supreme, only the few territories outside the four princesses reach was were one could find freedom to cause chaos and suffering, and that land was stretching thin thanks to the new Changelings, Emerald was obsessed with cause pain but even she knew that doing it with the possibility of been captured by Celestia and been thrown inside Tartarus was a big no-no.

The human world in the other hoof or hand, had her own troubles, while she could survive using her magic to enchant and live easy for a while the small amount of magic in this world meant that sooner or later her magic would run out making more difficult to get her fun, plus there was always the possibility of been arrested by human authorities if she wasn't careful, she was surprised that when Adagio and her two silly friends were defeated all they got was a slap in the ass and the lost of her gems, that last thought caused her to touch her own gem.

Then came Abigail, or as she like to call her Abey, the little unicorn was a complete intrigue for Emerald Breeze, she was obviously not a fan of Celestia and her collective, it was easy to assume that she was another power hungry pony looking to overthrow the status quo over its head and rule with an iron fist, but as much as she masked her emotions Emerald could still detect the hatred for Celestia and only her, not her status, not her philosophy, not her friends or even her sister, only Celestia, the excuse of this whole Rebellion thing was just her way to get to the white Princess, there was no real goal of changing anything for evil or to gain more power, there was just Abey's desire to brake Celestia up, seen her suffer, something that Emerald was very intrigued to see.

In the meantime Emerald would use this charade and enjoy it as much as possible, for war was the best way to create pain and fear, and why not, a bit of lust was not bad either, she could feel it from every single male and a few females that watched her walking through the city, her first order of business was to find a place to live, from there she would search for the two fools that got trapped here, she also needed to take back or destroy the things Adagio left behind, finally and more importantly she had to find one or two humans that had come into contact with equestrian magic for little Abey's experiment. She was kind enough to provide a list of possible targets, that info was pretty impressive, she didn't have the slightest idea of how Abigail came to obtain such a thing but then again she had done the imposible Possible so far.

Checking the names in her memory, Emerald remembered that the main target didn't live in the city itself, she lived far from it but still within reach, her name was Gloriosa Daisy, the owner of Camp Evergreen, her second target did live in the city, she was currently working in the movie theater, her name was Juniper Montage. There was a third target named Vignette Valencia but she was to be captured only if the other two were too hard to get.

As a bonus should one or the whole Rainbooms were to present an obstacle Abigail approved of their disposal, just as long as her main mission wasn't in risk because of it. This was a tricky one for Emerald, it was obvious that Abigail didn't care what she did to them as long as she completed the main objective even knowing that they could get in the way like before and yet she wouldn't deal with them directly, rather letting them out of the loop if possible, where they part of Abey's plans somehow or were they really that dangerous?

Finally after so much walking Emerald arrived to her destination, an old hotel. It was low key but close enough for her purpose, she walked in and found the lobby almost empty, only a couple of nature age and the receptionist. Emerald felt the eyes of the male glued to her immediately, she just smiled to the couple and moved to talk to the girl behind the counter.

"How can Trixie help you today? Ma'am?".

"Trixie?".

"That! Would be me!". The girl pointed to herself like she was a star or something.

"Hm, I would like a room, a good one with sight to the city, and I would like to rent it for a week, maybe more if need it, do you have something like that? Trixie?". Emerald said the name of the girl with a sensual voice as she reached and grabbed hold of a lock of the girl's white hair. The reaction was as expected, the girl went rigid and her face turned Scarlet from the insinuation.

"I-the Trixie and powerful, will look, hold on". As the girl hit the keyboard in search for a room Emerald turned to the only male in the room finding him stealing glances at her ass, she caught him and he pretended to look away but she offered a smile and leaned further over the counter to make her back more prominent finishing the move with a wink, another poor fool felt to her charms and she could feel his eyes even more invested in her. "He-here! Room 310, it got the best view and is one of our best suited, if Trixie say so herself".

"Wonderful! I hope this can cover the fee". Emerald placed almost a thousand dollars in the counter, her bits turned into money when she crossed the portal.

"It is! Way more actually, you just need $480 for the week Ma'am". Said Trixie with wide eyes.

"Ah, my mistake, I always forget to check prices, thanks for your honesty darling, here, a little tip for been such a love". Emerald took the extra money back except for $100 which she left for Trixie.

"Tha-thank you but it's too much! I can't accept it".

Emerald pushed the bill closer to Trixie's hand gingerly touching her hand, Trixie was blushing non stop by the level of awkwardness at the moment. "Keep it, you can earn more if you help me with... A few things here and there, maybe even keeping me company since I'm new here". Emerald ran the tip of her tongue over her lower lip causing Trixie to have a nosebleed in that moment.

"Imsorryimsorry!" Trixie yelled while holding her nosebleed with a hand trying desperately to find a towel or s napkin that could contain her embarrassment.

"That's ok girly, I'll take my key and be on my way". Emerald did as told and not sooner she was installed in her temporary quarters. Checking everything up she had to admit that the little girl downstairs was right about the room, it was classy and stylish, the room had a small jacuzzi and a big bed, the view of the city was pretty good too allowing Emerald to see far and wide. Deciding that it was to early to start moving again she went to take a nice bath, later she would nap for a bit to recover from the long walk and after that she would buy some clothes to not look like a poor cartoon character always using the same outfit, only after she was completely settled would she move on with her mission. "This is gonna be so much fun".

TWILIGHT SPARKLE'S HOUSE...

Twilight walked out of the shower fresh and clean, but the embarrassment she felt when she woke up to find her intimate parts aroused and wet was still with her and no amount of water or soap would washed away, at least she was lucky that her talking pet Spike was taken by her brother last night so that the two could do an early jogging, while the loyal canine was not one to intrude in her privacy, she still would feel awkward if he were to smell her in such state.

Her dream last night was a shock, while it wasn't the first time she dreamed of her boyfriend Timber Spruce, it was the first time she had a complete sexual one of him, she felt both elated and scared, elated because she had been pretty nervous about taking her relationship with Timber to the next level and scared because what implied.

"I really need to talk to Sunset before I see him again, or dream of him". Her monologue was interrupted when her phone rang. "Hello?".

"Hey Twilight, how it's going? Miss me?". The voice of the boy in question asked through the line.

"Tim...her? He-hello? How you doing?".

"Just wanted to heard your voice, see how you were doing aaaand give you a nice surprise".

"A surprise? For me?".

"Yep, I'm planning to give it to you today?".

"Today? You're coming?". Twilight asked happily but her memory of what happened not an hour ago and her mind crashed. "You're coming today!".

"Yeah, my sister came to talk to Applejack's family and see if we can get some business with them, and knowing that we haven't seen in a while tod me to come, nice right?".

"...".

"Twilight? You there? Twi-?".

"SorryIminahurryandIhavetogoseeyaloveyou!". Twilight cut the call and started hyperventilating. "What am I going to do!? If I see him, if I see him I could end up...Sunset! Need to talk to Sunset!". Twilight left her room and then her house in a hurry only to come back red faced when she remembered that she was just wearing a towel.

CANTERLOT CITY'S OLD MARKET...

"Thanks Big Mac for everything say hi to Granny for me and ask her when can we play bingo avian".

"Will do Ms Waters, now don go pickin heavy stuff again without help, ok?".

"Won't do my boy, thank you". Mac left the old lady in her little establishment as he went back to his truck, walking through the market to see the old Apple Stand was a good way to think but now it was time to get in action, Mac put out his phone and dialed a number he wasn't too kin in calling.

Mac waited for his former pupil to answer. "Yo Teach! Long time without hear from you, why? Don't like me anymore?!". Mac still managed to listen to the girl in the other side despite the loud rock and roll music she was playing.

"Heya Miss Lem-".

"No no no! Damn it! You call me after all this time and you call me 'Miss' ? That ain't right Teach!".

"Uh, hm sorry Mi- Ah mean Lemon zest, sorry, been busy with a lotta stuff and... some other things, didn't meant to forget about ya".

Mac heard the girl with at loud. "Curse your honesty, anyways, let me turn this down". Mac heard some noise and as she said the music lowered enough not have a modest conversation without stressing hearing. "Sooo, what's up? Wait! Don't tell me that my old man got you to tutor me again just because I failed the last test! Argrrrh! The girls are gonna kill me if I miss the trip for been grounded!".

" Nope, Mr Grass didn call me, this is for somethin else actually, but how come yer havin trouble, ah thought ya everythin ah could last time".

"I know and that's why I got into Crystal Prep, that is by the way, but that's not the problem, is not that I'm bad at it, it just that, well? Is soooo boring! I can't focus when I'm with Cinch and she won't let me use my headphones! Totally unfair!".

"Lemon, that's just... Sorry but ah can't help ya with that, anyway, ah was wonderin if ya could help me with somethin very important".

"A favor you say? And just how important is this favor? Like, it could get me grounded important? Get me expelled important? Or get me arrested important?".

"Eh, well, it may cause all three".

"Hmmm, have to think about it, I'm willing to hear you out, wanna come to my house? Dad will be thrilled to see you".

"Actually, it will be better if we talk in private, there's also more people involved in this, to talk freely, how about mah house, there will be food and drinks".

"Really? Say no more then, I'm in, when then?".

"How about today then, can ya make it?".

"Heck no! Got no car yet, can you pick me up?". Big Mac thought about it. According with Sunset's text the meeting would be at midday, right now it was getting close to 9, three hours away but if was good time to talk with Lemon about his father and what happened in the warehouses. "Alright, ah'll pick ya up right now, then we can talk while the rest arrives, also this need to stay only between us".

"Can't tell my Dad uh? This is starting to sound more intriguing, could it be that you want to rock my world Teach?".

" Nope Lemon, ah got a girlfriend".

"I don't mind, a threesome sounds bunkers".

"Lemon!".

"Kidding, just kidding, geez! I'll be ready, still remember my address right?".

"Eeyup".

"Good, see ya soon Teach!". Lemon Zest ended the call and only then Mac let a sigh as heavy as the bull man he fought the day before yesterday out. Talking with the Prep girl was as difficult as talking with Pinkie and Rainbow at the same time, she liked heavy rock and always messed with him, if it wasn't because he had experience dealing with all sort of women he would had maybe put her in his lap and spanked her several times. "And ah just put that image in mah mind, dammit!". Mac put his truck in motion and left the Market making way to the center of the city.

CANTERLOT'S MALL...

Starlight Glimmer walked through the hallways of the mall, stopping in every store that called her attention, it was a brand new sight for her but still part of her mind was busy thinking about her friend Trixie and how she would perform in the incoming event.

If she was fast enough and everything went smoothly she probably could catch up and be back before the conference but she couldn't deny that the chance to explore the human world thrilled her, last time she came it was just an impulse product of boredom and loneliness but now that she new that she was coming she prepared for the occasion bringing bits and not making a fool if herself by walking in all four.

The shops called her intrigue full force but she tried to make sure not to enclose herself too much in a single spot, yet little by little she started to collect curiosities from many stores and now she was carrying two full bags of random objects.

"Maybe I bought too much, hm I hope Sunset if almost finished". Her thoughts were interrupted when the godly smell of fried meat found way to her nostrils stopping brain functions in the girl. Like a hound hunting pray her head followed the trail of fried grease to a food joint called Don Pan's famous burgers. A burger place, a place that Princess Twilight told her to avoid at all cost for her own good, but why? What was about this unknown type of food that she would warn her about.

She got closer to the place and looked to the clients expressions, they had different looks of satisfaction in their faces but they all looked happy. The smell became even stronger as Starlight got closer, she could see the humans enjoying different dishes of unknown flavor, her mouth started salivating, a person in particular called her attention, a young woman took her burger between her hands and took a full size bite, the piece of meat was thick, tender and juicy the girl's cheeks turned pink from such pleasure and her smile meant pure ecstasy.

Starlight decided in that moment that she would have one, she didn't want to disregard Twilight's advice but she need to check things by herself. With her mind made up she walked toward the nearest table.

"Ok, here I co-".

"Starlight! There you are, I been looking for you all around!".

"Oh hey Sunset, sorry I just wanted to walk around".

"That's ok, now come on, we have to go".

"But I was-".

"Twilight called me and she sounded stressed and in a panic, she didn't explained why but we can't risk the possibility of Adagio coming back so soon".

"But I-I understand, let's go".

"Sunset nodded and and walked behind her, just turning around to look one last time to the delicious meal the girl was having. "Someday".

"Did you said something?".

"I said lead the way".

"Oh ok".

LEMON ZEST'S HOUSE...

Mac parked in front of the house owned by the chief of police, as soon as his truck stopped completely the door was opened and out walked Lemon Zest, the girl was wearing short biker pants with the legs cut off, under it she was wearing black spats, her upper body had a black shirt with the name of some rock band printed in the chest area, the shirt was short too leaving her abdomen and lower back out in view, she had biker boots with knee socks in her feet and finally her trademark headphones. As expected Lemon was more developed from the last time he saw her, she looked as athletic as Rainbow but her body had bigger proportions in chest and back, made more obvious with her get up.

After locking the door she jumped in the truck. "Sup! Teach, looking good there". The girl did a high five motion that Mac barely managed to copy.

"Uh thanks, but its just mah normal clothes".

"Wasn't talking about the clothes silly, anyway let's go before Dad gets back from work".

Mac put his truck back in gear and drove toward his home, it took a little while before he spoke meanwhile she kept looking at him. "So, girlfriend uh?".

"Eeyup, for about a year now, his about yerself".

The girl didn't looked bothered by the question at all. " Me? Couple of guys, but it didn't work too well, as soon as they heard that my old man is a cop they run for the hills faster that a dog chasing it own tail".

"Sorry to heard that".

"Don't worry, it didn't bother me at all, right now I don't have time for boys, me and my friends have enough fun by ourselves".

"That's good, sounds like mah sister and her friends, girls have a pretty tight group".

"Oh yeah, I remember that you have a sister,she from CHS right?".

"Eeyup, she participated in the last Friendship games, ya probably met her already".

"I did? Wait, wait wait wait, southern accent, blondy, green eyes, freckles and big biceps?".

"Eeyup! Name is Applejack, she's... or was part of the Rainbooms".

"No way! Seriously? Man I thought she looked familiar but then I though, nah, it can't be".

"Got another sister too, she's 12 already".

"Seriously? That explains a lot actually". Mac drives for several minutes in silent before he got a call, he wasn't surprised when he saw the number, it was more rare that she took too long to call. "Morning Miss Luna, how is goin' ? Really? Yer goin' on vacation? If that's so then can ah have Sunset for mahself? Ah'm not lettin any of mah cider to ya Miss. Ma'am, he lives at the other side of town and ah'm on mah way home right now! Why not? Fiiine! But ah'm takin that promise for real ya hear? Ah'll pick ya up in a bit, just walk to the road and meet me there".

Lemon heard the whole conversation while pretending she didn't, her headphones could be turned on and off by a quick press of a bottom. She saw her former tutor turn the vehicle out off route toward their new destination where they would meet the woman he talked with. " Luna?".

"Eeyup".

"As in Luna Regal?".

"Eeyup".

"Your former VP?".

"Tha same".

"...".

"Are you boning her?".

"Eenope!".

"No? Uh, well too bad, she's hot".

"Can we change the subject?".

"So who is it? Your girlfriend?".

"Ya met her already".

"Really? Hm no way! Is one of your sister's friends?"

"Seriously, can we talk about somethin' else".

"Is one of the Rainbooms is in it? Is it the soft spoken one with pink hair and big boobs?". Mac kept driving with his face set as stone. "No? How about the fashionista with bigger boobs?". Mac didn't flinch whatsoever. "Oh maybe is our former resident egghead isn't? What was her name again? Purple Sparks?".

After getting no reaction Lemon looked like she was concentrating in her next words, Mac in the other side was wishing he was somewhere else. "Is the redhead right? The leader!". Something in Mac's most had moved for Lemon's smile turned into a full evil grin. "It her! Damn Teach! Not bad, she had a nice rack last time, she must be pretty hot by now, not bad at all".

"Ok, ya got me, eeyup, Sunset Shimmer Is her name and please don't make that kind of comments in front of her... or mah sister".

"Oh come ooon! What's a little teasing worth when you're asking for my help, besides is not like she's shy right?".

"Well nope but still, we have enough teasing from the rest and Miss Luna, Don fell like gettin more fire to the pit".

"Ok, I'll only do it with you alone". Mac grimaced. " By the way? You know... about magic do you?".

"Ah do, so does a few lot more of people, which reminds me to thank ya, you and yer friends kept quiet to prevent Miss Sparkle and the rest from gettin into trouble, ah'm really thankful Lemon".

Lemon turned around to prevent him from seen her blush, when it disappeared form her face she turned and punched him in the arm. "No problem Teach, just another favor to cash out later". The duo continued the rest of the way in silence until they reached the other side of town, by then Luna was there waiting.

She walked around and opened the door growling about feeling weird and been about to die, her bad mood died instantly when she found the green headed girl inside in which was supposed to be her place. "What the- Big Mac? Who is this?".

"Someone who smells better that you it seems, you must be Luna right?".

Luna ignored the girl and asked again. "Big Mac? Who. Is. This?".

"Long story ma'am, one ah rather tell on the way home, unless ya want me to drop ya with yer sister so she can take of ya".

"Ugh! Don't even joke about it". She boarded the truck as Lemon scooted away. "And for your sake and this... kid you better not been playing with my niece".

"Ya seriously in a bad mood, uh? Most have been a heck of a party".

"Again, not in the mood for jokes, just drive and explain".

"Psst psst, hey Teach, this gal sure is cranky".

"I heard that you little-".

"Miss Luna, please just call down or yer gonna-". Mac warning came too late as Luna threw up, fortunately she managed to turn her head and most of the vile went outside
But some got over her clothes and the door of the passenger.

"Grest! Now its smell even worse".

"Not another word Lemon or her gonna help me clean the truck". For once the girl decided to obey with no Talk back. " I hope Sunset is havin a better day than mine".

CANTERLOT CITY'S CENTRAL PARK, ...

"Twilight! Twilight! We-we are here now! Wheres Adagio! Are you ok?". Asked Sunset worried looking left and right but finding only a normal everyday scene in front of her.

"A-Adagio? Is she here? Where?". Twilight responded in alarm when Adagio's name came up.

"Uh?".

"Uh?".

After both girls explained that there wasn't an enemy involved in the emergency then the three girls calmed down.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to worry you like this, but it is a real emergency, a very personal one". Twilight looked at Starlight Who stared at her like if she were a ghost. "Also I thought you would come alone, I mean is nothing against your friend is just...".

"Say no more, I'll have a look around while you two talk things over". Starlight took off leaving the friends behind.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-".

"That's ok, if anything is my fault, I'll talk to her later".

"She was looking at me pretty intense".

"Oh! That's because she's close friends with princess Twilight".

"You mean my pony look a like?".

"Yep, now what's this emergency you have".

"Well, I got a call from Timber this same morning and he is coming soon with his sister to talk to the Apples about doing business together".

"Really? That's awesome, Mac and Applejack are gonna be happy to heard that! Plus you'll get to see your boyfriend".

"Yes but... it's not that I don't want to see him but it's too soon, specially after... after my dream last night!". Twilight covered her face in shame as the memories resurfaced.

"Dream? Did you have a nightmare? Don't tell me we got Tantanites again?".

"No no, it wasn't a nightmare, it was the opposite, it was... it was...". Her red face was more that enough clue for Sunset to figure out the rest, her expression changing with understatement. "I never dreamed like that before, it was... intense, so real like, like you-".

"Were really doing it with him?". Sunset finished her dialogue much to her surprise.

"How did you-wait! You didn't read my mind did you?". Sunset offer her a weak smile and cheeks as pink as hers.

"I kinda had a very similar dream with Big Mac, it felt as you described, almost as real as been awake".

"Oh! Well, now you see why I can't see Timber so soon after having a dream like that?".

"I see but its not like you're gonna do a move on him right there, I mean it was a dream and just that, right?". Twilight shifted in her seat and didn't offer a replay which combined with her face getting more red told Sunset a different story. " Right Twilight?".

"I-I don't know, I mean I admit that it is still scary to me but after last night, the sensation, the elation I felt, it makes me want to try it, that's why I wanted to ask you, you felt the real thing already, can you... can you tell me how it felt".

"I...".

"It-its not necessary if you feel awkward you know".

"No, it's ok," Sunset turned her memory back to the day she and Mac had their first time together. "A lot of things were happening when Mac and I had our first time but even over that there was attraction already there, keep in mind that it was my first estrous, so I was a bit... disoriented"

"I'll say" Twilight said remembering how her friend acted during those days, earning a soft punch in her shoulder from said girl.

"Smartass, anyway, jumping to the main plot we were nervous to no end but never to the point where we didn't know what we were doing and what the consequences would be, the main act itself was nerve-wracking too but behind everything there was this... I don't know, like when you know you are doing the right thing, like... like it was meant to be".

"What about... you know the actual sex part".

"Hahaha, by Celestia it was wonderful, sure there was a bit of pain at the beginning but it went away like a breeze, as soon as that was gone then it escalated from there to mind-blowing non-stop finger-curling lip-biting pleasure, that's as far as I can come close to described, oh and everytime after that it gets better!".

"Wow, really?".

"Come on Twilight, I expected more emotion from the tale of my first experience". Sunset deadpanned.

"Sorry is just, well I guess I would know unless it happen to me, still thanks Sunset for sharing all this with me, I'm really thankful". The two girls shared a big hug.

"In any case, I don't think you're gonna have it as bad as me, you're humans with equestrian power so it makes sense that you are affected in some capacity but I been fully equestrian got the full blown effect".

"Ahem". Starlight Glimmer interrupted causing Twilight to completely shut down. Sunset tried to make signals indicated that it wasn't the time to intrude but Starlight either didn't understood or didn't care as she sat between both girls making Twilight even more irked. "To my own experience, the estrous is not as much of a deal back in Equestria as it is here, my first time getting it was a nightmare, more so because during that time I was focused in turning an entire town into my personal followers, I could had any of my "stallions friends" satisfy my urges but making connections with anypony was a big no-no for me in that state of my plan".

"What did you do then?". Asked Sunset suddenly curious to hear the wild tale, even Twilight was intrigued.

"Luckily for me some of the mares were passing for the same trouble at the time and we're talking loud enough like you two to heard of a solution". The realization hit both girls like brick to the head and they looked all around only to found no one in a 50 letter radius.

"You ass! Hahaha you got us good there!". Sunset laughed along Twilight.

"A bit mean but funny I won't deny it".

"Sorry, didn't meant to heard you but it's true your conversation was carried by the wind and I got some of it, you also looked tense so I thought that a laugh would help you relax".

"I do feel better so thanks, but you know, having two equestrians here gives me a good chance to do some experiments I had in mind since I discovered magic and all that, I suppose you wouldn't mind been my guinea ponies do you?". Both Sunset and Starlight were shock into silence by Twilight's proposal, the fact that her face was set in her more enthusiastic expression did the comment even more believable.

"You...! You're joking!". Her mad grin broke into a full hardy laugh that got the other two to laugh as well and soon the three were now enjoying the moment in the same level, as friends.

"But honestly Twilight, if you feel like you need to take the step just do it responsibly and talk with Timber properly about how you feel". Sunset told her and Starlight nodded. " And if that doesn't work you have you magic to paralyse him and get your way with him". The girls laughed again.

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...

"So you don't want to go?". Asked Cheerilee to her roommate Aria who was at the moment stretching after some short cardio exercises, since the previous day Aria seemed immersed in getting fit doing any number of repetitions of various types, push ups, jumps, side steps and crouches. Funny thing for Cheerilee was that as every time she would cross sights with her she would turn red and violently turn her head, she thought that it was due to her embarrassment for been seen doing exercise while in true the reasons were more intimate.

"I told you already! I don't, I did help them and I think they don't bother me as much now but from there to be part of their little club there's just too much distance yet".
Cheerilee moved her mouth to speak but decided not to and instead continued looking at the news paper she had been holding for a while." What?".

"Hm?".

"What did you wanted to say?".

" Nothing, nothing at all".

"No, you did wanted to say something I know that expression of yours!".

"Haha! Well, is just that you said 'yet' which means that there's hope that it will happen someday". Cheerilee said with smugness in her tone.

"I-I, whatever! I don't care for those girls just as I know they don't care for me, what happened before was just convenience, we both hated Adagio so we had to get rid of her, that's all".

"Do you really think so? They took Sunset in and even Twilight, what makes you think the same thing wouldn't happen to you?". Asked Cheerilee still looking at the news paper.

"I don't know... and I don't care and what got you so hook up in that piece of paper anyway". Asked Aria getting more irritated to the point where she stopped her new routine all together.

"I'm looking at the job section".

"What? Why? Don't tell me the Celestia in this world is as stingy as the one in Equestria".

"I got I raise a month ago actually, but the problem is that we expend more money that the one I make". Cheerilee out a bit of emphasis in the 'I' making Aria pout.

"Hey I got you money!".

"Yes you did, like, almost a month ago when we started living together, money that we finished already. I got savings of course but I don't want to touch those unless necessary, so that's why I'm looking for a job for you".

"Fo-for me?!".

"Of course, my job takes too much of me already, there's no way I can take a second shift even if it's just part-time".

"Wait a minute, if it is more money what you need then I can get it in some other way besides a job I'm sure that-".

"Aria! Sorry for rising my voice but unless you get money by a proper job I don't feel like taking it".

"Why not? That's how I use to do it with Ada...gio". Aria almost chocked when the name came to her mouth.

"That's why I won't take it, Aria you are willingly or unwillingly stepping away from the shadow of that woman or pony or whatever she is, you are becoming a person on her own right". Cheerilee placed the paper over the table and walked in front of Aria while holding a towel Aria prepared preciously to dry her sweat which Cheerilee did for her. "I'm thankful for what you did when we met and I'm more so for this last time too, so the best thing I can do as a thank you is looking out for you and up you become a better person, not one that only I can see but that everyone can see". Cheerilee left the words sink in her friend. "So, would you let me? This isn't forced, if you don't feel like it-".

"Let me think!". Aria spoke fast and loud. "Let me think things first, ok?".

"Of course Aria, take your time". Cheerilee dried Aria's face while her cheeks burned. Aria turned around and left the apartment in a hurry running while her heart hammered inside her chest and almost exploding out of it, combined with the memories of her previous dream Aria couldn't hold it any longer, she was stupidly falling for her roommate, a human woman she saved not too long ago just by coincidence and that now was moving her heart like a mad driver.

Tired she stopped in a small alley where she took huge chunks of air to restore her nerves. "Damn, stupid feeli-!".

"Hello? Aria, Aria are you here?". Instinct kicked in as the voice behind her make her jump and let loose a blast of magic that almost hit her supposed attacker.

"What the- you idiot! I almost got you in face!".

"I-I'm sorry but Miss Cheerilee told me you ran this way but I couldn't find you but then I heard you and I-".

"Enough! You're lucky I missed".

"I... I thought you didn't have any magic left".

Aria inspected her hand and saw them glowing with both a pink and her mint colored magic. "I thought so too but it looks like Shimmer got me a boost somehow".

"A... boost? Something pink and...?". For the first time Aria looked at the Fluttershy girl, her face was pretty and so full of innocence not found in any of her friends but right now there was something else there, her cheeks turned blood red and her brow shot so high Aria thought they would leave her face. " What are doing here anyway?".

The girl shifted her weight awkwardly. " Do you remember what I said last time we saw each other?". Aria did memory backtracking until it clicked.

"Were you serious about me teaching you magic?".

"Yes! I don't want to feel useless again, I don't want to see my dear friends been hurt while I coward behind a corner!". Fluttershy said with passion and determination rarely seen in the girl.

" In my opinion you didn't do so bad but you could definitely get better, but... Don't you want to learn from your friends rather than me?".

"I love them of course but I don't have what they have, only you can show me how Aria, besides even if you don't believe me I... I see you as friend too". Aria watched the girl with amusement and scrutiny but didn't found any sign of lie or doubt in her, still, Aria didn't want to get involved, specially if that meant getting close to Sunset Shimmer Who somehow was responsible for her personal problem, but then Cheerilee's words came to her mind 'Not one that only I can see but that everyone can see'.

"Tch! Fine, I'll train you as much as I know but you better listen well and learn fast".

"You will thank you thank you thank you!". Fluttershy jumped at her and hugged her hard enough that she could feel her good size boobs, apparently she too felt something from Aria because she let her go and backed away as fast as she hugged her first, her face was scarlet now too.

"A-anyway, what's this I heard about a meeting".

"Oh yes, we are having it Sweet Apple Acres in less than an hour, a friend of Sunset came from Equestria to discuss some important details about what we may face, everyone is going, are you going too, if so we can use my father's car and go together!". The shy girl recovered her mood.

"I suppose I can spare a few hours of my life if it means I'll get first hand info into those bastards, fine then, I'm in".

"I'm glad, don't worry Aria, I'll listen to everything you say". Aria smirked at the comment but kept it hidden, she would make her remember those words.

"Good girl".

FARSIDE HOTEL...

A knock in the door indicated Emerald that her food had arrived, she was now dressed with a simple yet comfortable bathrobe and nothing more, with a smile in face she opened a gap to let her cleavage exposed before finally open the door.

"Here's the food you or... that you... that you ordered, hehe sorry". Said the girl with pink cheeks.

"Not to worry pretty one". Emerald took the order of seafood from Trixie's hands letting her hand linger over hers a bit so that the girl could feel her skin fresh and soft. Emerald walked to her bed swinging her hips sensually to continue teasing the girl, once the food was placed she sat on the bed and patted the spot next to her so that Trixie would understand that she wanted her closer.

After some trepidation Trixie did move in and sat next to the siren, Emerald could tell that the girl was already smitten by her and now it was the right time to extract important information from her. "Now Trixie, as I told you I'm new here so I need to know what's going on in the city so that I can keep myself out of trouble, wouldn't you tell me?".

"But of course! Trixie knows what happens all around".

"Good then, tell me". Emerald held a hand in Trixie's neck forcing the girl to look directly into her eyes as they started glowing, in that moment something in the girl seemed to recognize that she was in danger and Trixie did one and only attend in brake free but the siren's grip was just too strong. "Argh, not... again!".

Little by little her will vanished and her trashing diminished as well, her eyes became glassy and her body relaxed in the redhead's hand, she let go and Trixie slouched as she felt completely in the trance. "Now, my cute little mouse, tell me everything you know".

"Yes... master". Responded Trixie with no emotions behind her voice.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

"About time ya showed up and why-uh?". Applejack was cut short when out of her brother's truck jumped not only him but two more persons, the first one, Luna ran with a hand covering her mouth in route to the house, as she passed next to Applejack she left a trail of barf, alcohol and something else that caused her to instinctively press her legs together, the feeling was soon forgotten as she saw the second person, a girl dressed very very modestly, as in everyone look at my body kind of modestly, it took a bit to recognize the girl but Applejack did so.

"Ew! That's some serious bioweapon she had there". Lemon expressed while breathing sweet fresh air.

"Please, last thing ah need is a reminder, hey sis! How are the preparations goin?". Said Big Mac as he spotted his sister frozen in the path.

"Uh? Oh hm almost done, Bloom and See are putting the last touches".

"Hey there Blondie". Lemon said to Applejack who looked to the girl with confusion.

"Uh? Hi, hey Big Mac can ah talk to you in private? Ya know, farm stuff".

"Farm stuff? Uh eeyup, wait here for a bit, ok?". Lemon nodded but as soon as Mac walked away following Applejack the rock girl started to wonder around the farm until she came across the barn, walking inside Lemon found the place pretty clean with crates of hey packed together next to a wall f the barn, there were chairs and tables at the other side and a huge banner was hanging from the beams in the second floor, the big piece of cloth announced the 22nd birthday of someone, Lemon easily figured who's birthday was referred to, with this new knowledge Lemon walked out of the barn and continued exploring.

Meanwhile the Apple siblings were in a heated conversation. "Where have you been all morning and why the heck did ya come back with another girl, she's a shadowbolt at that!".

"Calm down Sis, ah can explain everything but it will be better if ah wait when all the rest are present".

"Hmmm, fine! But it better be good, it's not against her but ain't exactly friends, them and us".

"Ah get it, but then again neither was Aria and now ya included her in yer meeting". Applejack tried to argue but she couldn't find a proper response, her red cheeks proved this and Mac laughed while the blonde girl simply growled.

"Don worry sis, she just a bit like cousin Pinkie, it takes a bit to get use to her".

"Get use to who Hon?". Mac almost chocked when his beloved redhead called from behind, the words that were about to come out were completely lost as Sunset proceeded to hug him, Mac returned the hug when his brain started working again.

"Sunny" Mac said softly but close to her ear so she could heard him. The act was soon followed by a kiss which the two synchronized perfectly, from their lips meeting all they to their tongues dancing inside their mouths. It a clap in the back from both sides to remind the four that there was people observing them.

"Brake it up ya two, ya just saw each other yesterday, ah can't even imagine what would ya do if it was months instead of hours!". Applejack growled, as for Twilight and Starlight, the two simply wondered how much saliva was transferred during the kiss.

Behind them came Fluttershy surprisedly accompanied by Aria. "Sorry". Sunset apologized with pink cheeks but not breaking away from the hug.

"Just ignore us for a bit sis". Mac asked.

" A bit hard since ya two are in front of everyone, ok then, anyone who doesn't want to stare at those two slobbering come with me". The girls passed next to them and following Applejack inside the house leaving them alone.

"So, how was her day, better than mine ah hope".

"Hmm, let me see, I woke up from a hot dream starring us of course, then got kicked out of my own bed, find out my Aunt is missing in action, after that I tried to put some order back in my work, then got to help my friend and now we are about to have a war council of sorts, pretty normal stuff, how about you?".

"Hmm, ah think things started like yours less the kick, scared AJ, drove around askin stuff, found out stuff, then meeting an old friend and-".

"That friend is the person you were talking about with Applejack?".

"Eeyup, name's Lemon Zest, ya know her already".

"Lemon Zest? As in Crystal Prep's Lemon Zest".

"Yep, that's me!". Came the loud voice of the girl who appeared from the side of the house. "Sunset Shimmer right?" The girl got closer and inspected Sunset up and down.
"You see? I was right she got hotter!".

"Wha-what's she talking about?". Sunset asked sinking more in the hug to avoid Lemon's intense glare.

"Lemon please, ah warned ya about this". Mac said with tone of finality.

"Ok ok, I give up". Lemon said in surrender.

"Mah sister is inside with the rest, let's go". The girl walked in as if she was in her house.

"Something I should know?".

Mac sighed." Ah'll explain inside, come on Sunny". Mac took her hand and guided her to the kitchen, as they walked Sunset heard the unmistakable voices of Granny Smith arguing with Luna.

"Is that Aunt Luna?".

"Eeyup, did pick her up from Turner's house this morning, go if ya wanna talk to her, ah'll go ahead and see how is goin' ". Sunset nodded and moved to the living room where she found both adults lock up in a verbal confrontation.

"-so immature! Why in mah times only kids did stupid things like yours!".

"Please Granny, no more, I feel like my head is gonna explode!". Luna heard steps and saw her niece approaching. "Hey kiddo". Sunset waved but did not spoke in fear of been too loud.

Granny Smith however didn't have the showed the same mercy. "Fine ya big baby, yer sister will continue where ah left up!". Granny left Luna to deal with her pain when she saw Sunset her scowl turned into a warm smile. "Howdy Sugarcube, glad to see ya around visitin' this ol bones of mine". Sunset found herself in a hug again, a crushing one.

"Hi Granny, how are you feeling right now?".

"Fine, just fine, just correcting this little thief that tried to take cider from me!".

"I told you sorry like a hundred times already, I just wanted a sip to pass this damn headache".

"Half a bottle is not a sip Lass!".

"Ugh, not so loud".

"For shame Aunt Luna, for shame".

"Not you too, I have enough with Sargeant Grandmeanie here and I still have to deal with Tia later, I just want to rest for a bit".

"After ya shower first, ah won't have booze's stink on mah house!". Very reluctantly Luna got up from the sofa and started walking toward the stairs but suddenly stopped and went back with Sunset holding her by the shoulders and whispered at her ear.

"Watch out for that Lemon girl, I don't like her, she could ta-AUCH! AUCH!". Luna yelled as Granny pinched her ear and dragged her all the way up to the bathroom. Sunset only sighed at her warning and with nothing else to do there she did her way to the kitchen where another scene of chaos was taking place.

Rainbow and Applejack were holding Aria back while Mac was protecting Lemon Zest from the siren as she laughed, all the while Pinkie was using the distraction to take the food laying on the large table and shoving it in her mouth. "What's going on?".

"Say it again bitch! I dare you!". Yelled Aria trying to pass Rainbow.

"Seriously? Didn't you hear me the first time, Silver Shadow got nothing on Deathcry, the best rock band of all time, period". Lemon said proudly while puffing out her chest showing the named band printed on her black shirt.

" You wish, Deathcry is nothing but a bunch of has been, they just do concerts when they feel like they're going to die!".

"So what? Still best band, the get more people in a single concert that Silver Shadow does in a while year tour!".

That did it for Aria who roared and jumped at the other girl only to be caught by Applejack. "Enough of this! This is mah house, ya better behave or ah'll have all of ya helping in the farm until ya bleed from yer pretty little hands and knees!". The roar of Granny Smith paralyzed everyone even while coming from the second floor of the house. Even the two who started the problem seemed to understand the situation.

"Rock head!".

"Punk ass!".

"Girls let's just get this over with". Everyone seemed in the same boat and after everyone took a seat and got a serving it was finally time to plan.

"Ok, I assume everyone present knows about magic and the crisis at hand". Lemon's hand went up. "Yes Lemon?".

"Is she turning into a demon again?". Asked the girl pointing at Twilight Sparkle who recoiled by the question.

"No, she isn't, so, this is... Yes?" Asked Sunset again as Lemon once again for her hand high.

"Are you turning into a demon?". Sunset flinched but didn't Mac squeezed her hand bringing her emotions back in check.

"No I'm not, this time so moving on... Yes!?" Sunset asked again after Lemon repeated the previous action.

Lemon looked at Aria for a while before asking." Is she turni-".

"Don't, even, try!". Aria warned her hearing her teeth and fangs.

"Uuh touchy".

"Lemon, ah didn't brought ya for this". Mac said with a tone of disappointment that actually erased the smug look in the rocker girl, she didn't responded back or anything, she just went completely silent and looked to the table like a kicked puppy.

"Ahem, like I was saying, everyone present knows, or was affected in some way by magic, our group had been dealing with this stuff from our first year of high school and the danger that comes with it, but it never had been so real and close as is it now". Sunset let the words sink in each girl, she looked at her friend's, minus Rarity, she wasn't here yet, then at her boyfriend who looked calm but she could feel his unrest just slightly under the surface.

"Lemon, did you heard about the incident in Rich's property?".

"Yes, my Dad's the head of the police, he mentioned it in a hushed conversation with one of his subordinates, then from the rumors floating around I got most of the picture but it seems all strange, like... like magic strange". Lemon's eye widen as she realized what transpired. "It was you wasn't it ".

Everyone on the table nodded letting the rocker girl more shocked. "No way! So who was this time, was the hobo with the weird eyes? No wait, was it the crazy old man that lives in the mansion outside town?" Who was it?".

"I'll explain". Everyone turned now to Starlight Glimmer. " Back in our world the ponykind had lived under the rule of the princesses, Celestia princess of the sun and Luna princess of the moon for many generations, her ruling had been challenged by many evils before but never like the one we face now, the Rebels".

"They appeared many full moons ago, they first started out as simply ponies protesters, they spoke ill of the royalty and the upper class as well as the form in which the kingdom was protected, this group while annoying it wasn't malicious, they simply formed small riots and mobs but nothing worth checking, then they started escalating, little by little more ponies and even other races joined and they acted more bold and aggressive, they protested for inequality between the classes in Canterlot and how they were in constant threat of wars because the villains captured always managed to escape and return with another plot against peace".

"Things moved from bad to worse when during a friendly visit from the king of the changelings another group of Changelings led by the former Queen Chrysalis attacked causing panic and many ponies lost their lives".

Starlight let the narration sink for a bit, Sunset felt utterly shocked to heard that her once peaceful world had turned violent and worse yet, while she enjoyed a happy life in this world, Mac wrapped his arms around her hugging her and offering comfort. Aria too was perplexed bit somehow this was something she kind of saw coming, with how soft Celestia and her ruling was the Dazzlings easily would had been able do whatever they wanted back then and in fact for a time they did, but then Star Swirl came and kicked them out to this world.

" The Rebels used what happened for their benefit and pushed the blame into Celestia, told the citizens that this was the result of her negligence and that it would be better she designed and place somepony more capable. As all of this happened Princess Twilight asked me to dig into the matter and see if I could find a clue about who was in charge of this organization, to see if they could be stop by revealing to the public who was in charge".

"It was then when I found just how dangerous and deep this conspiracy was, I discover that many of the Protestants were actually been brainwashed with powerful magic, the riots and most of the mobs were been created so ponies around Equestria would lose faith in Celestia and had her removed, worse thing is that is working, as we speak many ponies are demanding for a change in the ruling, most ponies want Princess Twilight to take the tittle of ruler but the more radicals, the ones who lost love ones during the battle wanted all princesses removed from power and to held elections to chose a new pony".

"Now then, about the rebels themselves, originally we thought that this was just another over-elabored plan from one of the typical villains we faced before, but we were wrong, so very wrong, this was big, not only in scale of belligerents involved but also in the ramifications of the movement. Carving deeper into the mystery I found that not only ponies were involved but also other kinds, diamond dogs, griffin, a few dragons and even a powerful siren".

"I wouldn't go as far as to call Adagio 'powerful' , bitchy? Yes, crazy? Definitely, but powerful? Nah". Aria said while observing Starlight.

"And yet she give all of you a run for your bits, unfortunately Adagio is not the siren I'm talking about".

"What? That... that can't be!".

"Did you ever heard the name Emerald Breeze by any chance?".

"I... I... What?". Aria almost fainted as she tried to make sense of she just heard.

Sunset too looked stunned but spoke up. "I heard a bit when I was studying under Princess Celestia, during the war between the sirens and the hippogriff it was mentioned that Emerald Breeze was the siren in charge of their forces, she was described as powerful and ruthless and the main reason why the less numerous sirens were able to put up a fight against Queen Novo and her kind".

"Indeed, the battle was still won by the hippogriffs at the end but at a huge cost, the hippogriffs were reduced by more than half of their population while the sirens were believed to had been completely extinguished, that was of course until Star Swirl found three sirens causing chaos near the frontier of the kingdom". Starlight said while looking at Aria who was still paralyzed. " In any case, this siren was so terrifying that even after victory the Queen was afraid that Emerald would seek retribution for their lost and started planning to take her entire kind and hide".

"Wait! I thought that they when underwater because of the Storm king, Princess Twilight told me so". Asked Sunset.

"The Storm king was the final factor for her decision but Emerald was the main reason, we know this because after we discovered that Emerald Breeze is part of the rebellion Queen Novo decided to go into hiding again".

"Moving on, another member is the leader of the diamond dogs, Rock Chomper, he provides the rebels with labor power and money, be seeks to obtain more money back and to conquer new land to continue searching for gems,".

"Sounds like your version of Filthy Rich if you ask me?". Rainbow Dash joked.

"While simplistic and not very bright the diamond dogs can dig tunnels almost anywhere, thanks to that they baypass a lot of security points and can appear where you least expect them". The girls absorbed the information before Starlight continued.

"Next is the new Changelings, before been defeated for the last time Queen Chrysalis created a new kind of Changeling, one that couldn't survive unless it absorbed love from a host, this way they wouldn't turn like her previous hive, this new Changelings shape-shifting abilities and are more resistant to magic, they are not as numerous as Thorax's hive but they are still pretty dangerous since they need to feast constantly".

"That sounds creepy, like those aliens in that one movie you know".

"They have a leader as well, the new queen, two maybe, we aren't sure yet, the first one is called Ebony Spear, she's almost like Chrysalis but sane, the other one is Scarlet Javelin fue second in command, both of them are stronger that the normal changelings which but what really make them dangerous is the stinger in their tails, they inject poison that can kill you fast if not cured fast and properly".

"Jikes! And you guys deal with this stuff pretty often?". Lemon asked.

"Not constantly and maybe you are the reason".

"What do you mean?". Asked Twilight.

"Their activities had become oddly less numerous but more aggressive, first we thought that they were been cautious, but then they attacked Princess Twilight at her castle and the one in Canterlot at the same time".

"You mean when Mac and I arrived? I remember you mentioning something about me and Mac been imposters". Sunset's comment didn't escaped Applejack.

"Correct, first we thought that the attack in Canterlot was a distraction since the whole thing was poorly planned, the Royal guard managed to stop the attack before the rebels could reach the Royal Chambers, still many of our forces including the Wonderbolts and some of the elements of Harmony left for Canterlot, then they attacked Princess Twilight". Starlight stopped and her head lowered the next words came with shame and guilt. "I wasn't with her that day, I was gone to... nevermind, she was alone and worst yet, her attacker got her by surprise by disguising itself as...". Her eyes turned to Sunset who realized the meaning.

"As me?".

"Yes, that's how she was injured and the reason I attacked you when I saw you in the castle. Even so Twilight managed to push the rebel away but couldn't capture it. When we heard this we rushed to her aid, that's when the rebel sprung their real plan, they invaded the Royal library, more especially, their target was the section of forbidden spells and magic".

"No way! But that's impossible, no one should know about the secret section, even if they knew you need the magic of both Celestia and Luna to open the door!".

"Indeed, however as we discovered In that day, their power can be copied just like that of any other unicorn, you only need an item that had been infused with the magic of your targets, in this case it was an watch that the princesses gave to Princess Twilight one time when they took some time off".

"Why is this no surprise to anyone? Even in our time there Princess Sunbutt was know to be a bit of a kluts" Aria said after recovering some of her personality back.

"This part take me to the last member of the Rebellion, from the forbidden section many spells were stolen, those spell weren't taken at random, the pony who did it had previous knowledge of what to look for and where to look for. When I asked the princess she told me that only a hooful of ponies knew of the location, among those there is Princess Twilight, Sunset Shimmer, Star Swirl and one last one, a pony that that not only helped in the construction of the section but who was responsible for creating many spells guarded there, the very spells that were stolen".

Sunset didn't know who could be, there was never any information in any pony of such description. Starlight continued. "When I asked the princess of this pony she told me that her name was deleted from history due to crimes committed against Ponykind she was from there on only known as the Evil Sorceress".

"Evil Sorceress? You don't mean-?.".

"Yes, the one who created the Memory stone, the one that Clover the clever fought in his last trial. Celestia then told us her name, she was called Sophy Stone, a powerful Chrystal unicorn who served under Celestia as her personal aide as well as her very first appreciate".

END OF CHAPTER 28.

Author's Notes:

Next chapter will be shorter so that I can finish it sooner, anyway thanks for reading. Until next one.

NEXT CHAPTERS:

1) Fruits of love Chapter 29.
2) ???????????????????????????
3) Fruits of love chapter 30.
4) PokePon chapter 5.

29.- Echos from the past.

CANTERLOT'S CASTLE, EQUESTRIA...

" But Princess Celestia, if you know who is behind the theft would be more easy to tell me what you know about her? That way we can-".

"That is enough Starlight Glimmer, I am not in the mood to continue, please leave!.". Celestia's words were final, Starlight bowed and left as she was instructed, aware of this been the first time she had seen her so upset, the attack on Twilight and the loss of forbidden spells was enough reason to comprehend this but Starlight felt that the identity of the one responsible trouble her far more, her expression was one she knew all too well, guilt.

As Starlight did her trek back to her temporary room, her mind was been wrecked with questions, why was Celestia so adamant to tell her the whole thing, didn't she trusted her. In her immersion she failed to notice the new unicorn near her. "A bit for your thoughts Miss Glimmer".

"Oh uh, Star Swirl sir, sorry, I was deep in my head".

"I noticed, I presume it had to do with what transpired to the princess of friendship and the Royal library".

"Yes, but not just that, Twilight getting hurt is already bad enough, but I thought that Princess Celestia would be more active in this situation but...". Starlight looked to the ground in shame.

"You think she's not paying enough attention".

"N-no, yes, I mean-!".

"Calm down young mare, relax, in a way you are right but it wrong too, perhaps it would be better if we talk in private". Star Swirl moved in direction if his own room in the castle, Starlight followed wondering just what the old wizard wanted to tell her.

After a few more minutes they did it to the room. When Starlight entered she was amazed by the amount of books, trinkets and scrolls laying around, so many spells and knowledge let here. " You probably don't know but until you and your friends managed to return us back to this world my room was under a powerful spell from Celestia, one that could only be opened by her, or so we thought, she kept my room just as it was from when we fought the Pony of Shadows, promising to herself that no one would enter this room, what I'm trying to convey is just how much Celestia treasure her friends".

Starlight nodded but there was a moment of doubt on her eyes. " Even now I'm happy to see that she hasn't change and what I have seen in her eyes when she talk with you is that same trust and happiness she had offer me and the others".

"You, you think so?".

"Yes my dear, I KNOM so, she trust you and your judgement, I can see it".

"But then, why won't she tell me more about the attacks, its pretty obvious she knows more that she let on, why would she tell me the name of some pony if she won't reveal more about it, she knows just how dangerous the Rebels are, the hurt Twilight! They hurt my friend!, Why?". Starlight almost cried. Star Swirl shook his head and approached the trembling filly putting a comforting hoof over her shoulder.

" Miss Glimmer, speaking of the past is always a troublesome process, specially when it opens old wounds". Starlight turned to look at the old stallion. "Tell me my dear filly, have you read about the seven trials of Clover the Clever?".

"O-of course, it's one of Equestrian culture's oldest tales, it is retold in school and there's many authors that had explored it".

"Indeed, the tale itself is a masterpiece, when I was but a little colt my own mother would tell me the tale every night, it was one of the reasons why I wanted to become a wizard, one thing though always bothered me, the seven trial".

"The final part, the one where Clover managed to defeat the Evil Sorceress?".

"That's the one, pretty much all the details were included in the tale, in grand part because it was Clover himself who wrote it, yet, not once did he called the Sorceress by her name, ever thought of that?".

"I... I haven't, but... My friend from the human world, Sunset Shimmer, she came into contact with the Memory stone, the one used by the Sorceress, if the stone affects the memory it make sense that no one, even Clover himself don't remember her name".

"Very true my dear, but no, if this was any other pony I would say that you are correct, but this is Clover the clever we are speaking of, few ponies can match his intellect, no my dear, the reason why he never mentioned her name was because... he was order not to".

"What? But why? Who could order him such a thing?".

"Think my dear, who could order Clover, one of the greatest of his time and ours, to keep a secret like that". Starlight thought about it, the logical answer was to say Chancellor Puddinhead, but then again Clover had acted against his orders before when the occasion was necessary, so it had to be somepony with even greater authority, somepony who even Clover wouldn't defy, not only because of his own morals but because he believed than that pony had the best interests of Ponykind, a single name came to her.

"Princess Celestia!". Starlight exclaimed loudly.

"Hmm, bravo! As expected of the apprentice of Princess Twilight".

"Uh thanks, but... you now what to know why would she do something like that, don't you?". Starlight nodded with a bit of embarrassment.

"As much as I want to reveal the rest, there's somepony else who can help you better than me". Star Swirl told Starlight to wait until the night to speak with her, the information that he had provided was very interesting but she was no closer to know of the pony responsible for the atrocious attacks on her friend and mentor.

As the night came closer Starlight tried to remember everything she knew about the Seventh trial of Clover the Clever. The tale wasn't as intricate as the previous six, matter of fact this one was the culmination to the whole saga of the skin character, the tale stared with Princess Celestia calling Clover to the palace to entrust him with a mission, a few towns reported the disappearance of ponies, all of them unicorn, the town's were close to each other and apparently the reports came several weeks after the ponies went missing, other curious factor was that all the unicorns were know to be the most prominent in magic in each town. The story narrated of Clover visiting each town and finding more weird info, the habitants looked disoriented, many didn't remember what day was or what they have done in the past few days, also, just a few days after they were reported missing, the unicorns would reappear in the near the next town with more heavy symptoms than the residents, and more importantly, with no magic, according with the tale, the magic didn't return no matter how many days passed.

The situation grew more desperate when the affected grew sick as the days went on, without magic their lives seemed shortened somehow. Having enough of this Clover adjusted his plans for capturing the one responsible. Clover took clue after clue in each town he visited, clues that may have looked like nothing important at simple sight but this was Clover the Clever, for him everything was important, first, he knew it was a single pony responsible because in each town a single room showed signs of use and nopony could remember who used it before, there was also food missing, enough to know that a single pony had taken it. The second thing Clover discovered was that it was a mare, in a few towns small things were missing, nothing important again but it was always things a mare would use, clothes, a few make up products and horseshoes designed for small hooves, this also indicated that the mare was an earth pony or a unicorn since those disappeared pretty often.

With all that and watching the amount of time it took for a town to report the missing pony Clover deducted where his knee target was to attack, contacting Celestia for support she send in the Wonderbolts of the that time where Clover predicted the new arrival and told them to look for either a each or unicorn mare to arrive in the town by herself.

The plan was a complete failure. The Wonderbolts were send away, they were tricked into believe that Celestia recalled them, Clover too was affected by the mysterious mare as he found himself living in a wooden box for several days before the memory of his mission kicked him in the head. Everything that happened was erased form their memories. The next few tries end up just the same but for one detail, Clover wrote down what he could before his memory was tempered, little by little, word for word Clover came to know who he was dealing with, the info was send to Celestia and nearby towns, Wonderbolts and anypony that joined in the search, despite her best efforts and the use of her memory stone, the Sorceress saw her plan come to a tragic end, in the climax of the story she was chased into a river with the a full army of angry ponies behind her it was here where in desperation the mare saw to loose her enemies by jumping on the treacherous river only to be dragged and sallow by the fast currents, her body wasn't found but everypony knew she was done for because the magic stolen from the unicorns returned to their owners.

And so was written the story of the final trial of Clover the Clever, a tale passed down for generations, and that may be a total lie, but the why was still lose to Starlight. Finally the peek of the night came and Starlight left her room in search for the pony that could provide another piece to this puzzle, Princess Luna.

Starlight arrived to the place where she was planning to ambush her, the reason been that she didn't want to interrupt her duty by arriving to early but she still wanted enough time to talk to her before she retired to rest.

Once she made it to the hallway in front of her room it was just now waiting, a bit of tiredness creep at her and she felt sleep near the door, she immediately found herself in a nightmare, in it she was in front of her friend Twilight as she conversed with her back turned to Starlight, she was arranging her books as she used to do before her library was blown away by Tirek. Starlight approached the lavender mare from behind but when she saw her reflection in a small metal plate she didn't saw herself but the smiling form of Sunset Shimmer, her grin was anything but friendly, Twilight continued talking, completely oblivious to the danger coming, Starlight tried to scream and warn her friend of the attack but it was useless, the amber mare charged her horn and reared back to deliver a powerful magic attack, a blinding flash forced Starlight to look away, she waited expecting to heard the cry of pain from her friend at any second but it never came.

Slowly, Starlight opened her eyes, time have stopped, in front of her was the image of two mares locked in combat, Twilight, with a big burn mark were the magic bolt hit her, in front of her Sunset Shimmer, her mane and face showing signs of weariness.

"You don't need to worry Starlight, this is just a nightmare". Came the ethereal voice of Princess Luna.

"What? Am i? Am I dreaming?". Starlight looked all around for the source of the voice. From one of the bookshelves a book felt open from where Luna appeared in smoke form.

"I-I... It was so real!".

"It is, for ponies with strong emotions running in their hearts the dreams are as vivid as the real thing, this dream is plaguing your mind to such degree that you felt it as real as been there".

"It is, wait! Does this mean that you aren't back yet from your round?".

"Not yet, was about to but I felt your stress and didn't wanted to let you by yourself".

"Is that so? Thank you then princess, I was waiting for you if you need we can finish this dream and speak in the waking world".

"Are you sure? Iwe talk here we can have more privacy, I feel too much turmoil within you". Starlight thought for a moment and liked the idea.

"If you don't mind me then yes, I'll like to speak here, but, could you change the view? I don't want to see this anymore". Starlight expressed as she saw the two imaginary ponies battling each other.

"As thou command". As Luna said the words the surrounding scene flickered away replaced with a serene beach at midnight.

"Wow, it's beautiful!".

"It is isn't, my sister and I vacationed here during our little time off". The memory triggered something on her and a second later the same happened in Starlight's. It was on that time that the princesses created the instrument that was used to get inside the secret section of the Royal library.

"Tell me, what is that you wanted to talk about".

Starlight took a moment to collect her words, taking a deep breath she started. " I need to know the true about what happened here and in Ponyville, not only for what happened with Twilight but for what could happen if we don't find a way to stop the Rebels".

"I agree, both my sister and I can tell how dangerous they have grown, this is perhaps the greatest thread Equestria had ever faced, to learn that they even had attacked Innocents in another world is beyond terrible".

"For this reason I need to know the true, even what Princess Celestia Is not sharing". Luna seemed surprised at first, maybe even offended by the accusation against her dear sister, but soon her sight fell, a clear sign of sadness in her.

"My sister, Celestia is like no other pony, her powers and personality make her look like a divine being, but she's not, WE aren't. Our powers came with a huge burden, one that we carry every single day of our lives, one that... as I know for experience, is sometimes to heavy to continue our duty".

"I know my sister and I know that if she is keeping silence is because there's something more behind it all, she knows what would happen and so she keep it to herself".

" Twilight told me one time that Knowledge was curse, if you kept it to yourself there would be a day that you would regret not sharing it, but if you did passed on and somepony used it for evil the responsibility would still felt upon you, so to somehow reduce the burden ponies invented the scrolls and books so that the future generations would decide what to do with it, it some way it helps reducing that burden, sharing it".

Luna thought long about it and she accepted the meaning of her words. " Very well, I should help you, for Equestria... and for Tia".

"Thank you Princess Luna".

"No Starlight, Thank you".

"So then what do you need from me?". Luna asked kindly.

"During our last interview, Princess Celestia spoke a name, Sophy Stone, does that name ring any bells to you, Princess?".

"It does, the name came a few times when my sister would have a nightmare, her name, Twilight's , Sunset's and mine would come along with it, at first it did little sense but since the appearance of the Rebels the name has taken a more heavy form on my sister's dreams".

"So you know who she is?".

"Unfortunately, no, my sister's dreams aren't like any ordinary pony, hers are full of many complex layers, the deepest ones are the ones she feels stronger emotions for, guilt is heavy In that one so it remains hidden in the bottom of her mind".

"There maybe a way to be able to get to it, Star Swirl mentioned the Seven trials of Clover the Clever, specially the final trial where he fought the evil Sorceress, does that help?".

" Maybe, the best way to reach to a deep layer in the Dreamscape of a pony is through a key, if the tale is somehow connected then it can be used to jump down into her lower subconscious. We need to hurry and be careful, if my sister detect us or wakes up we will be, as you ponies say this days, Bucked".

"Ok, I'm ready".

"Good, now, stay close to me". Starlight did so and soon they were surrounded by a black mantle, the black sphere banished a moment later and Starlight found herself in the Royal library. Starlight looked all around, if was a perfect replica of the real place, only then did she noticed the absence of the bigger blue mare. "Princess Luna? Where are you?".

A voice booked from every direction. " I'm keeping an eye for my sister, she detected our entry but I'm making her things that this is a regular visit on my part, your presence is hidden but you must a t with haste, use what you know about the tale, find the cracks in her defence and proceed deeper".

"Very well". Starlight said but she didn't know where to start. "The tale, there most be a copy of the tale here. Been the library just like the real one Starlight found the book with no problem and quickly found something.

So far all the books about the tale had been printed in a olive green color with the tittle written in Golden letters, this one looked like an old notebook, a boring brown color adorned with black letters, Starlight opened the book and started reading it, as she did so she noticed the writing more a kin to a diary rather than a book, it was full of grammar errors and the writer's thoughts where everywhere.

Then she knew what she had in her hooves. " Clover's diary! It's Clover's diary!". As she screamed the name of the object, the book flew from her hoof and opened revealing a small door, Starlight saw the little door and waited for a few seconds before passing through before finally doing it . When she came out at the other side she found herself in the middle of a confrontation. In the middle of a abandoned road stood two ponies, a brown stallion wearing a light brown cape, Clover. Opposite to him was a red mare, her fur shone under the sun, Starlight paid closer attention and now could distinguish her as a crystal pony unicorn, she also noticed lines similar to cracks running all around her body, a single white oval shaped stone hang from her neck, the memory stone.

"How many times would you try to get in my way Clover, just let me be! I just want to be left alone!". An angry mare yelled and pranced at the ground, her hoof leaving a deep mark in the dirt.

"Interesting definition of alone that one, you have stolen from other ponies! Taken their magic for your own use and twisted experiments!".

" And who's fault is that Clover? You pushed me away, you wanted to throw me in some dungeon like some rat, you and those hypocrites from Canterlot! You poisoned Celestia against me!".

"No! You did that yourself with your actions, creating malevolent artifacts like that stone you and used in so many Innocents! And that thing, that abomination, that amulet, how could you dare copying the holy power of the sun, a power that was only meant for our Princess Celestia".

"It was for her that I did it!". The mare's emotions shifted, her anger gone, replaced with sadness. "You don't know her Clover, nopony knows her like I do, she told me, about her sister, about the sin she committed to get her back, but I wanted to help her, with the amu-".

"Enough! Don't you dare insult the princess with your lies, to even think in such a thing, I warned her, that you would be nothing but trouble, she should have left you where she found you".

The mare stepped forward, a small smirk showing in her face. "This is what no pony has seen, your true colors, even Celestia think you are a noble and kindred soul but I know you for who you are Clover, see? No pony is perfect, not even the Princess! But unlike you lot I really want to help her".

"And just how? By commiting more atrocities, betrayals and lies? I don't know why I'm surprised, you are after all just the evil creation of a mad pony!". The mare backed away as if the words were a hoof right to the face, tears poured down from her eyes as slowly her pain turned into anger once more.

"You! You don't know me! I'm not a thing, not a monster like him! Celestia loves me! She even gave me my name! I'm a real pony! I AM SOPHY STONE!". The mare's voice booked through the entire open field and a flash of light appeared from the stone".

When Starlight cleared her eyes the mare was gone and Clover was left confused and disoriented. "What? What was I doing here?". Soon the scene started to change, like sand blown by the wind everything disappeared and returned to form a new scenario. Starlight was in the Royal throne room, just like she was hours ago. There she witnessed the following meeting between Celestia and Clover, the later now bowing to his princess.

"I'm sorry my princess, I failed you, I couldn't stop her".

"Unfortunately, even so her magic seems to had finally worn off, the unicorns that had their magic stolen had recovered and her trace had vanished completely".

"If your majesty were to allow me, I could take the Air total guard and look for her one more time, to let her escape is to risk this happening again".

"A valid warning Clover, but... I don't think than that will be necessary, I can feel her anymore, she most had reached her limit". The sad tone in Celestia was unmistakable, Starlight could feel her pain wash over her too.

Suddenly, the room started to distort for a few seconds before returning back.

"Are you sure my Princess?"

"I am, Clover, now please, tell me, are you content now that she's gone? ".

The stallion seemed to tremble at the question, there was no doubt that he was thinking very carefully what to say next. "If my question is too hard for you then please, don't panic, I want your sincere answer".

The stallion seemed to relax after hearing that but he still took his time to formulate an answer. "My princess, since the first time you told me what you found in the Chrystal Palace after you defeated Sombra I was afraid for your safety, nothing created by that pony was safe at all, his dark magic was even more dangerous that the Wendigos that almost froze our land, and to heard that you wanted to take that... filly with you was beyond my comprehension".

"That filly didn't have any said in how she was brought to this world Clover".

"I know my princess, you taking her was just another show of your infinite grace and benevolence but there's not denying the danger she was and her actions proved me right! The philosopher's stone is-".

"Her name is Sophy Stone, Clover, that's the name I give her!".

"I-I know my princess, please forgive me, is just... I hate when anypony speak ill of you, I can't stand it! She even dare to say that you committed a terrible sin, YOU! The most perfect pony that could exist in this world!". Clover said full of adoration for his princess while she looked away, in that moment Starlight saw that guilt that she saw early that day.

"Philosopher's stone? What's that?". Asked Starlight to nopony in particular. Suddenly, the place was shaken to the core, the two dream ponies dissipated like smoke and Starlight found herself in a different room this time.

The new room was a dark chamber with several lamps hanging from the walls offering just enough illumination to read and use the artifacts laying all around, there was a huge amount of books all around the place, Starlight inspected one but it was written in old equestrian while she could decipher it it could only be in hoof.

"By the stars!". The sudden voice caused her to jump in surprise, when she recovered she looked for the source of the voice, she found it in a hidden passage in the floor, a set of stairs took Starlight bellow the chamber and when reached the bottom she found Celestia. She was in front of capsule made of glass, inside the tube there was a colorless liquid that Starlight doubt it to be water, something else was in there, submerged in the liquid, walking around Celestia Starlight saw it, or her. A small filly made of pure red crystal. " This is...".

" Starlight Glimmer! My sister is becoming aware of you, we must retreat at once!".

"Wait! There's some here that we thought, I need to see more!".

"There's no time!". Luna appeared like a net made of black thread from above and covered Starlight under it. Starlight felt like she was been dragged under water and had terrible feeling of drowning, before long her body felt the the hard tile of the floor.

" Are you... are you ok Starlight?". Asked Luna sounding tired and about to pass out.

"I... I am, I was, the things I saw... my head hurts".

" I'm sorry, I had to pull us out fast or my sister would have know that we were inside her dreams".

Starlight used her front hooves to calm the pain in her head. "That's ok, I think I got an answer, well sort of an answer, something for where to start".

"Good, ufff, I haven't felt this tired since when I participated in the games of the Summer festival".

"Thanks Princess Luna, for everything, we need to talk about what I saw but in private". Luna nodded and marched to her room followed close by Starlight.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS, PRESENT TIME...

Everyone present listened as Starlight came to the end of her tale. The room was dead quiet, even the two bickering girls were in full thinking more, Sunset was shocked to learn that so many things and the important of each one. Celestia's first appreciate wasn't a normal pony, she was created by King Sombre, and the name, Philosopher's stone, the legendary final goal of Alchemy.

"Wow! You guys have some crazy stuff going on, sounds cool, can I tag in?".

"This is no joking matter, we are talking about dangerous things and lives are at risk here". Starlight chastised Lemon.

"That's right you tweeb, this is for people that can hold their own and can contribute with something more that lazy music bands". Aria said smirking.

Big Mac cleared his throat to catch the attention of the girls. "Lemon Zest here has some skill that can benefit the group, specially those of ya who lack in hand to hand department". Lemon looked smug after Mac came to her defence. " Not only that but more importantly is her other resources".

"Oh Teach! You're gonna make me blush".

"Mac, I thinks it will be best to explain why you brought her here". Sunset recommended.

"Right Hon, Lemon here is a black belt in karate".

"Shotokan to be more precise".

"Right, its a fitting style for girls of yer physic, more than that, she's the daughter of Chief Lime Grass of the CPD, she has access to info regarding how the cops are dealing with the aftermath of last Thursday, she can find out where are the two fellas that work for Adagio as well as her stuff, ah was told by may friend that her things have some weird writing in them".

Lemon's face turned from pride to confusion. "Wow wow there, Teach, you want me to get into my old man's computer and get you classified info that could lead to me getting arrested and grounded by the rest of my life? What the actual heck?".

Big Mac kept his expression neutral. " Have done it before, besides, ah doubt yer gonna pass the chance for some crazy mischief, either yer in or out".

"Darn it Teach! You know me so well, ok I'm still in".

"Wait! As much as I think that we do need your help, aren't you afraid of what could happen, I mean some of us end up pretty bad last time, what you saw in school is nothing compared to what may come". Sunset asked worried for both the sanity of the Chrystal prep girl and her willingness to cooperate.

"Sure I'm sure, call it an adrenaline addiction or just plain foolishness on my part but after watching you and egghead there duke it out with magic I wanted to get some of that action and Teach here just got it to me hard". Lemon said with a grin.

"Ok this girl is officially a dirty nutcase in my book". Said Aria.

"With honor you punk bitch". Responded Lemon, Aria got up ready to continue with their scuffle but Applejack got their attention first.

"Enough ya two! If yer here to help that grant and all but ah'll not have mah house turned into a ring, ya wanna get it on? Do it outside!".

"Lemon please ". Mac again asked the girl to calm down and again she obeyed with no talk backs, just crossing her arms under her chest and looking away.

"Applejack is right, we should take this outside". The girls got up and walked out following Applejack. "Mac? Can we talk for a minute?". Sunset asked.

"Sure thing Sunny, wanna go to mah room?". Sunset thought for a few seconds but resisted the temptation.

" Hmm maybe later, here's good." Sunset shifted in place collecting her words. "Anyway I... I had another dream, you know... of us, doing it". Sunset blushed as she told Mac how she woke up.

"And ya found our pink friend over ya?". Mac asked smiling.

" Exactly! How do you know?".

"Same thing happen to me, there ah was dreaming with the most precious girl in the world, doin some lovin between us, funny thing, the girl looked kinda like ya". Mac hook his arm behind Sunset pulling her into a thing hug only meant for lovers.

"Mac I'm been serious, I don't want my powers to affect my friends or you negatively". Sunset said seriously but didn't broke out of the hug.

"And ah'm been serious here too, ah don think is really a big deal to dream the same thing, isn't that prove of our bond as lovers and yer power of love?". Mac placed his chin over her head rubbing it softly.

"I guess, you're probably right but we should get as much information as possible just to make sure is safe, I don't want to see you hurt". Her tone became sad at the last words which caused Mac to hug her closer.

"Don be afraid Sunny, if the time comes when we have to face danger again we'll do it together, the same goes for our lives, ah like havin ya around always". Mac kissed the top of her head. "As long as ya want ta have me around then ah'll be there for ya".

"Thanks Hon, I love you, I'll be there for you too". Mac looked directly at the eyes of his lover and slowly was pulled in for a kiss, that got interrupted.

"Aunt Luna!". Sunset yelled and jumped away when the woman appeared behind Mac with an evil grin.

"Sorry you two but my sister won't let me rest if I don't cover my quote of responsible Aunt so I need to get in your way at least once per day".

"Hm, say the woman that woke up all drunk In a friend's house today".

"Uff, don't you start with that too, Granny almost tore my ear off".

"Aunt Luna, what happened to you, Mom's worried".

"Ya have been actin up since we rescued Sunset, are ya still feelin bad for the Tanta-thingy?".

"Its name was Tony-Argh! ". Luna yelled with emotion before the pain of her headache forced her to shut up.

"So ah was right, ya do feel bad do ya?". Luna felt trapped and decided to leave but when she turned around she found Granny Smith blocking the doorway.

"What's the matter with ya Sugarcube? Ya ain't this fragile wimpy girl that ya are now, if ya don want talk to me or yer sister then at least talk with them". Smith pointed to the couple and left the kitchen.

Luna took a seat but didn't seemed in the mood to talk. Mac took a glass and fill it with water, he then moved to seat in front of the blue haired woman Sunset followed and sat next to Mac. Mac placed the glass in front of Luna and crossed his arms. "Don't feel like talking, you know right?".

"Ya don have much of a choice, if Granny see ya mopin again she's gonna squeeze the answer out of ya".

"I won't come then".

"Then Mom's gonna wait for you back in home and she won't live you alone either".

"Grrrh!".

"Aunt Luna isn't better to talk about what's going on?".

"I told you already! Is silly ok, just silly, stupid even, why? Because I shouldn't be feeling like this, I just met the stupid thing for a few hours and now is dead! Why would I feel bad for that! I... I don't know, it felt like... like a piece of me was tore from em and I don't know why I feel like that!". Luna cried. Sunset was next to her immediately while Mac just took her hand.

"Remember what I told you about the Tantabus, what it meant for Princess Luna? I think that you feel bad because in a way you also felt that it was a part of you and you felt its pain. If I were to meet my double and have a similar experience maybe I would feel like you do now". After hearing what Sunset said about her human double Big Mac rose from his chair in an instant, his eyes showed fear and surprise.

"Mac?".

"What's up with you Big guy?".

" Ah... Is somethin important but ah think it can wait, Luna comes first". Mac sat down again but there was no missing his sudden outburst. Both females saw him with caution.

" Ok, as I was saying, we know that this is magic related so we can sympathize with was going on In your case, so don't worry we won't let you deal with this alone". Sunset reassured Luna. The woman seemed to calm down as a few tears started to come out.

"I... I get it, I get, thank you, Sunset, Big Mac, thank you, it still bothering me but I feel at ease now, thank you".

"Don worry non, we're friends, we help each other".

"We are family too Aunt Luna, you're not alone".

"Thanks kids, seriously, you make me look bad, anyway, I'm better now, go to your little club, Applejack must be having a hard time keeping then on check". Luna smiled reassuring the couple that she was indeed better.

"Ok then, I'll take you back home when we are done, let's go Mac". Sunset hugged Luna one more time before leaving the house with Mac in tow. As they walked toward the noise coming from within the orchard Sunset took Mac's hand. " What happen back there, is something wrong?".

Mac took awhile to answer but he did. " When ya said about yer other you, the human Sunset, ah wanted to talk about her and... the past, ah thought that it was just a coincidence but now ah'm sure, the other Sunset had been here before and ah don think she's a friend. She's dangerous Sunny".

Sunset continued walking but Mac could feel her stress sizing up. " I...".

"Don worry Hon, what we said to Miss Luna goes for ya too, right now let's get this thing goin, after that we can talk about it, ah'm here for ya". Sunset clinged to him closer.

"Thanks, you're right, let's deal with this first, hmm I hope Applejack is not ha-". A loud crash broke her next words as a small explosion followed by angry yells came from further ahead. "Hurry!". The couple broke into a race to reach the area where the explosion happened. When they finally made it they saw what was going on.

"An that! Is how you shut up a loud bitch, not bad eh?". Aria said to the rest of the group who was a few meters away from her, further from Aria stood the still body of Lemon Zest sprawled on the ground and close to a small hole that Aria did with her magic blast.

"Aria! What do you think you're doing!". Sunset yelled but Mac hold her back and simply shook his head.

"Don't worry Shimmer, I make sure not to hurt her, but she's gonna be heck dizzy".

"Ya crazy chick! Go and check on her, the last thing this farm needs is the daughter of the police chief getting blasted in here!".

"Alright alright! No trust at all, I told you she's fine". Aria walked near the girl who was still on the ground. "Get up you rock head, I'm sure I didn't hit you so don't pretend to be dead". As Aria got closer and there was still no movement from Lemon she started to worry that something may had happened, maybe the girl had a weak heart, maybe a rock got her in the head, maybe the dust make her choke, she didn't know and seen no answer she started to panic. "Come on you nutcase, you can't be injured, I don't think they let me with just an apology if you're dead".

"Mac! What if she's really hurt, should we-?".

"Nope, ah know her little tricks, this one is one of her best". Mac continued to observe with no show of worry and Sunset wondered how much did he knew her, she decided to observe as well.

Finally Aria made next to the girl and her dear just increased when Lemon still wouldn't move or talk back, Aria decided to check for vitals bending down and there is where Lemon came back to life. A swift kick dropped Aria on one knee, recognizing the palm of the hand as the source of the magic blast Lemon took Aria's wrists and twisted them out of the way, finally she hooked her legs around the neck of the siren and brought her trading places, now Lemon was on top while Aria was pinned down with her hands out of commission and her face just inches from the other's girl crotch.

"And this is how you shut up a punk bitch, with a bit of humiliation at the side, what do you think, Aria?". Lemon said her name with all the intension of insulting.

"Just get off me and we'll see who is the bitch, you bastard!". Lemon laughed at the insult and backflipped away from Aria, her maneuver made more impressive by the fact that she was using heavy looking boots, as soon as Aria was able to move again she tried to go for another blast but been ready for it Lemon slipped under her shot and brought her boot up in a kick that almost connected with her chin, Aria jumped back and then lunged forward over Lemon, the green haired girl dodged but Aria wasn't done yet, a handful of dirt splashed across Lemon's face blinding her enough for Aria to punch her in the guts, her punch however met a well toned abdomen that stopped the fist almost entirely, Lemon retaliated with a fist of her own that missed the face of her opponent for by a mere inch, Aria took the chance and went for an good old hair pulling grapple that Lemon returned as well.

At the sidelines the other girls watching with wide eyes the crude display of wits and fists marveling and cringing at the barbarism.

"Mac? Isn't this enough? They are almost at each other throats, I think Aria is bleeding, no wait is the other gir- no wait now both are bleeding".

"Ah think they can go a bit further, Lemon is almost as tough as Applejack and Aria is usin her tricks to keep her away, if one of ya girls is ever in a position where ya have to fight for yer life this is the way ya have ta do it". All the girls listened with understanding, last time they came close to lose because they didn't know how to fight with something more that their standard powers. But here they were witnessing how to fight for real, not only with magic but with everything in their bodies.

"Ah think that's enough, Twilight can ya hold them for a bit".

"Oh su-sure! I'll try". Twilight used her telekinesis and the two girls first stopped abruptly then found themselves a few inches of the ground.

"Hey! What the fuck?" Twilight! Put me down so I can blast this loser".

" Only in your dreams wimp! ".

"That's enough and Ah mean it this time, we are all in this together, Lemon is too now, right?".

"Heck yeah Teach! Just don't drop me hard there egghe-I mean Twilight".

" Aria? ".

"Tsk, fine fine but if she start again I'm blasting her ass to the next town!".

After the two girls agreed to stop their bickering Twilight let them go, with no surprise when Lemon felt from high on her rear. Mac turned to Starlight. "Mis Glimmer, you think we can use what ya saw?".

"Definitely! Aria's cheat and shoot tactics can make you unpredictable in a fight and Lemon's karate its precisely what we need to confront enemies with magic capabilities, if we combine them along your own unique powers I'm sure you will have a better chance when facing equestrians".

Mac finally turned to his girlfriend. " Sunny? Think ya can cure them like last time?".

Sunset was surprised by the question. She hasn't wondered if the process of turning again into a princess could be as easy as pony up now. "I can try".

" Please please! I have to see it!".

" Me too me too!". First Starlight followed by Pinkie, the girls wanted to witness the transformation first hand. Even Aria seemed interested to see it again.

" Ok, here goes nothing". Sunset took air and focused in her magic letting it out as she did when transforming. Her body started glowing, but it was her amber and crimson magic that appeared not the pink one from when her form changed. Her normal red and orange attire come out instead. "Uh? It didn't work? ".

"Why? Why? Where did you lose it Sunset? Where? You have to remember!".

"Calm down Pinkie, I don't understand, maybe I did something wrong". Sunset wondered.

"Hm maybe it was the wrong way, remember how I told you that magic is linked to emotions, this is your when you transform with the magic of friendship, but your new power is the power of love right?".

"So what? Do we get Big Mac naked then?".

"Don't even think about it Pinkie!".

" What was the difference when the last time happened? ". Asked Starlight.

"We-well I was... Ah me and Mac were...".

" You forgot Shimmer? Well Lee told me that you and Macho man there were smooching their faces". Sunset went red faced remembering how Mac took her in the middle of her transformation and the warm of his embrace, the wetness of his lips as he pressed them against hers. Something sleep stirred within her and in a few seconds it was fully awake. Her body begin to shine with glimmering pink magic, those close to Sunset stepped back and covered their faces as Sunset transformation took an extra turn.

Mac just smiled letting the warm of his girlfriend' magic wash over him, covering him, just like with her, something inside the farmer moved, like an angry bear that could detect when his mate was calling. Pink magic also appeared from him and he felt incredible, like if his energy was infinite.

When the flash of magic vanished Sunset was clad in her new dress, pink and orange corset, light blue gloves and boots, white skirt and a matching velvet chocker and sash. More prominent was the amber wings in her back and the horn of light in her forehead. " Never get tired is seen ya like that". Mac took a chance to touch one of the wings, the feathers felt soft and warm, almost as soft as her skin.

"Ho-hold on, it feels kind of sensitive". Sunset said she retracted her wings and took a step back.

"That's what I'm talking about! More magic craziness!". Lemon said oogling over the magical girl.

"Hey where's the rest?". Starlight asked as she saw that Applejack, Rainbow, Aria, Fluttershy and Twilight moved away from Sunset. They all had worried expressions on their faces and pink in their cheeks.

"What's up with y'all?". Mac asked when he suddenly remembered how he found Applejack in the morning. "Are ya... afraid of Sunset's power?".

"N-no is just... well?...?" Applejack tried to think how to explain herself without reveal her problem.

"Ughh! It's your power! Last time you used that power in me it got me horny! That's the problem!".

"What? My po-". She too remembered her wet dream with Big Mac and everyone seemed to finally realize. " wer... Is this happening to everyone?".

" It did and it was hoooot! Like super hot!". Pinkie said with glee.

"Yeah, me too, it wasn't bad but not exactly what I expected". Rainbow admitted too.

" I... I... It felt... Eep!". Fluttershy also confessed but when she saw Big Mac she hided behind her pink hair.

"Ah think ah better cover mah ears". Mac said as he turned around to let the girls have their talk.

" Here! Use this!". Pinkie give him Lemon's headphones to cover his ears. Soon his mind was been bombarded with heavy metal.

" That explains my dream too". Twilight admitted.

" I... I don't know what to say girls, I'm sorry, I didn't meant to chase you troubles I'm really sorry".

" Now now, come y'all, we know that it wasn't done in purpose". Applejack supported Sunset.

"Since your power is love it's highly possible that what happened is a secondary effect of it. Pretty interesting".

" So what then, are we gonna be getting the hots everytime she use her magic on us?". Asked Aria still keeping her distance.

"Not necessarily, that's the whole reason why I'm here, so that you girls can learn to better control your powers". Starlight explained putting at ease at the rest of the girls. Still, Sunset wasn't completely lifted of the guilt she felt, she need it to control her powers better.

"Ok, now that we are in a better mood let's practice some magic. Aria can you help me with some basics?".

"Whatever".

As the girls approached Starlight and Aria to see what she could do Lemon took the chance to go over Big Mac and remove her headphones from him. " This is too much for you Teach, probably louder that anything you have heard in your life".

"It's obvious ya don have little sisters, anyway, what are they doin now?".

"Magic stuff, looks cool but nothing I can learn from that since I can't use it".

"Ah guess, ya still practicing?".

"Nah, too busy with school and my friends, but I'm still in top form, I can go for a round with you if you want".

"Enope, haven't brawled in a while, ya probably are gonna kick mah rear and more, can't afford to look bad in front of mah girl".

" Ah! As if you ever looked good Teach". Lemon punch him in the arm while joking.

Looking from the corner of her eyes Sunset kept half attention at the interaction of her boyfriend and the Prep girl, Sunset didn't consider herself the jelly type who jumped at the first sign of her man getting suave with other girls but somehow in her current state she could feel how Mac felt at ease with Lemon, it was similar to how he felt around Pinkie apparently.

" Mac! Come and see this!". She called him with a confident smile but inside she was feeling a bit insecure.

" Ah'm comin Sunny".

FARSIDE HOTEL...

With a push Emerald placed Trixie outside of her suit, the girl was disoriented and her mind was wiped clean of what happened since she got invited to the room, to make things more or less awkward the siren shoved another hundred in the hand of the magician. Like a robot she went back to the reception where she noticed that more that an hour has passed since she met with the weird attractive woman.

Fortunately for Trixie whatever happened did so within her break, preventing her from losing her job. When she was back in her post Trixie tried to remember what happened only to get headaches every time she would come close to a memory. She decided to let it go for now, but if there's something Trixie learned from be friends with crazy magical friends is that if something seemed fishy, magic was to be involved.

Up stairs in her suite Emerald though about all the information she managed to extract from Trixie. She expected to get the address to where the dog and the bug were kept as well as to where Adagio's stuff could be located but she found much more, as luck will have it Trixie was also close friends with the Rainbooms and had address for most of them. This would make things more easy for Emerald, although it wasn't completely necessary to engage against them Emerald couldn't deny her curiosity in confronting them, specially Abie's double. It was many moons without a good challenge and Emerald couldn't find a better target that the newest princess herself.

Still, she wanted to take it easy today, another piece of info she got from her victim would provide the entertainment she craved. A nightclub know as The Hub was just outside of town, it had drinks, food, karaoke and more Specially, humans ready to feed her hunger. With her plans done she went downstairs to get a new dress and get transport ready for the night. The Rainbooms could use another day of peace.

UNKNOWN TERRITORY, EQUESTRIA...

Sunset Abigail Shimmer stood in front of her table were she just finished reading the lastest scroll with information about the human world. The news were worrying, Princess Twilight had send her right hoof, Starlight Glimmer to aid the humans in dealing with the Rebels, this could produce problems, not so much for them getting reinforcements but from who was send.

From all the members of Celestia's little goody squad Starlight was the more active and the most prominent in magic, she was also very smart, Abigail would go as far as to say that she was one of the biggest obstacles to achieve their goals. She remained Abigail a bit of her own teacher, she was analytical and could be ruthless if needed, to be in Canterlot assisting her pony self was a dangerous combination. Even so, there was some good coming from her been on the other side, that meant that Starlight would be absent when The changelings moved against their cousins. Ebony Spear would have a better chance into getting rid of Thorax, losing The New Empress and her bugs could undermine Abigail's plans. The question was now how Emerald Breeze would deal with Starlight Glimmer and other Princess. " Should I warn her? ". Abigail pounded at the question, Emerald was powerful but she had no doubt that is she got bore she could become a hindrance rather than an asset. " Let's see where the chips fall".

Deciding against it Abigail left her private room, not without destroying the scroll that contained the information, the more secret she kept how she was spying on the enemy the better.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

As the hours passed the girls got their first experience at what the training would be. From Starlight they would learn to cast magic better and faster, in this Aria and Sunset got the hang pretty fast, but not like Fluttershy, her change was almost immediately, she focused with everything the girl had and got the basics pretty fast.

From Aria the lecture was about distracting your opponent, cheating your way to win and to use every trick to cause damage and to receive non. Not surprising was that Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie got the ropes pretty fast, here both Fluttershy and Twilight found struggle.

Finally Lemon Zest would put them in peak physical condition. Running laps climbing trees, doing push ups and some other minor exercises. From there she would show then a bit of self-defence. Here again Fluttershy and Twilight did bad in stamina, speed, strength and resistance, pretty much everything.

After some other details Starlight had the girls practice shooting magic blasts and magic balls, much to everyone surprise there was a difference between both, blasts were easier to aim, chargeable, faster but sucked more energy, magic balls were more difficult to produce although required less energy consumption and delt more damage that the amount of energy used to produce it so there was a good point into learn them too.

Aria recommend not to transform in the middle of a fight for they were vulnerable during this time, she also chastised the girls for been too soft when thinking about attacking. "This guys don't want to suck your magic, they want to end us! So we finish them first!".

In her end Lemon just recommend for everyone to diet in more vegetables and less sweets and meat as this would increase stamina, this was a huge blow for poor Pinkie and in some level for Applejack.

"Hey how come Big Mac is not getting into it!". Rainbow claimed pointing to the only male present who so far only watched the girls exercise.

" You know? Rainbow head is right, you look kinda softy now, haven't been training anymore right?". Lemon said as she pinched Mac's biceps only for him to flex it a bit, just enough to almost rip the sleeve of his shirt. "Ok never mind". Lemon smiled and patted the arm, again Sunset saw this with uneasiness.

"Ah could use some good ol runnin, haven't done that in a while ". Mac said while approaching Sunset and the rest with Lemon tagging behind. " Does any of ya have any other thing they can think off, to improve our chances against the bad pony guys ah mean".

Starlight hummed. "Hmmm, I can teach you some healing spells since Sunset still need to control the side effects of her magic, but apart from Sunset, Twilight and Rarity I don't know if the rest can use them".

"Why is that?". Asked Twilight.

"Well, in a sense magic is more viable to unicorns, when you transform you seem to take the same form as your equestrian counterparts. Fluttershy and Rainbow are pegasus, Applejack and Pinkie are earth ponies and the rest are unicorns, are you with me so far?" The group nodded. "Good, ok then, although all three races posses magic they all use it differently, pegasi can fly at great speeds and control the weather. Earth ponies can increase their physical attributes as well as having a better resistance against some spells , unicorns can channel their magic through their horns and use telekinesis. Aria? What do you know about your own kind?".

"What? Uh, I...I mean we use our magic in some different ways like our song magic, It's pretty similar to casting a spell but with rhythm, you probably remember some of them when we first met back in CHS. There isn't many songs that I remember but the ones I do can't be used normally without a birth gem".

"Birth gem? Ya mean those jewels that got destroyed after we beat ya?". Asked Applejack making the rest of the Rainbooms less Twilight remember about it.

"I was wondering about that, Adagio did have one when we fought her did she? But when I tried to take it from her I felt Sonata inside, what does that mean?" . Sunset asked as well.

"Yeah, I saw it too, Adagio must have caught up Sonata when we left her, but I never thought that she would turn her into that, I have no idea how she did it".

"Isn't that common magic in your world? ". Asked Twilight to Starlight.

"No, I haven't seen it but I have no doubt than that was black magic, magic like...".

"Like the one used by King Sombra? Like that mare you mentioned? Sophy Stone?".

"Correct, with this I have no doubt, we are dealing with a pony who can use black magic, the most dangerous of all". Starlight said with a somber tone.

The entire group went silent, each individual with their own preoccupations for themselves and their friends. Before the mood could become almost like funeral Rainbow broke the tension with her usual complains. " So much speaking of gems and stones remained me of Rarity, why isn't she here suffering of impeding doom with us?".

" Ah about that, she said that she would be very busy with and order and couldn't come today but that she would make to us with something good". Informed Twilight.

" Anyway, ah think ya can use a good rest for now, let's go back to the house ". Mac told the group and everyone started walking in the same direction.

"Race you there Pinkie! No magic, just normal speed".

"You're on Dashie!".

"Count me in". Lemon jumped at the challenge too. Soon the three girls were ahead of the rest.

"I can believe they have so much energy left!".

"Actually is more like you and Fluttershy have little to begin with, you do seem pretty similar to my pony friends ". Starlight said.

" About that, is the pony Apples? Are their parent? Ya know? Alive?".

Before Starlight could answer it was Big Mac who responded. " Sorry sis, but nope, ah talked with the other AJ and asked the same thing, almost everythin there is the same as here".

"Almost, the Big Mac from Equestria is married already to a friend of mine, Sugar Belle". Sunset tensed a little hearing that.

" Funny, makes you wonder, don't you think?". Aria commented.

"About what ? ". Asked Twilight curious.

"Well, since Shimmer here came from Equestria and got involved with all of you, makes you curious about what change caused that, maybe you would haven't friends like right now and Apple here would end up with the Sugar Belle from this world, don't you think?". The question was just out of curiosity but the effects were not expected. Immediately Sunset stopped walking and her body tensed completely. Her eyes became teary and her head dropped, her shoulders too became heavy with guilt and one hand took the other in a pathetic intent of comfort. Everyone saw it.

"Oh shit! Hey hey, it was... It was a dumb question ok? Just that? A stupid question from my stupid mouth, don't worry, ok?". Aria tried to defuse the situation but to no avail.

"It... It's ok I (sniff) I'm... Ok (sniff) I just need a moment, alone". Sunset started walking by herself before Big Mac caught her and picked her up like a bride, he then walked in a different direction.

"We'll come back later sis". Mac said as Sunset tried to make herself fit in his arms and disappear.

The remaining group saw them walk away before continuing their own route. " Hey it was an accident ok! It wasn't in purpose!". Aria continued to apologise.

"That's ok Aria, ah know ya mean no harm with yer question, let just go". Applejack patted the siren's back softly and kept walking forward. "Those two needed some excuse to be alone anyway, ya just facilitated that chance".

Sunset continued crying, her eyes closed and feeling guilty for her actions long taken. Mac didn't said a thing during his short walk,only holding her comfortable in his arms and chest. Taking a raspy breath Sunset's nose received a faint but familiar smell. Her weeping stopped momentarily. Her suspicious was proven right when she heard the sound of boots over wood. " Sunny, ah'm gonna put ya down now". Sunset let Mac lower her to stand but she didn't remove her face from his chest, not wanting to risk look him in the eyes.

Mac hold her like that, he didn't wanted to pressure her and make her feel worse. Meanwhile looking around where he had walked, nice memories flooded him. " Ya know? Ah think we haven't been here since that day when I walked on ya". Mac could feel Sunset shifting in his embrace. " Ah still come from time to time, mostly when ah'm workin the orchard and want to take a break. Ah come too when ah need some peace and ya ain't nearby". Mac rested his chin on the top of her head, something that always soothed his girlfriend. " Ah never liked the word, ya know, destiny or fate or whatever ya want to call it, it mean that ya don have a sayin in yer life. It puts shackles in yer soul and mind, for me it means that even if ah didn mess up with the truck my folks were goin to die anyway, it would make the pain we suffered for the loss different too.

"And what does that say about our love, ya think that we love each other because we were meant to be together or because we do want to love each other?". Mac let the question linger for her. Sunset thought about her actions until this point, was she in this world because destiny or did she broke it when she crossed the mirror. Mac was right in a way, accepting that a predetermined route existed for you took away joy and thrill of the life, knowing that route was the key of course, otherwise if you didn't have that knowledge then freedom was just a sad illusion.

The beating of Big Mac's heart caused her to remember how they started their relationship, it was here that she did the shameful act that Mac would witness driving them to get together, but the hidden memories that somehow were been revealed that there was more than that. Her own heart beat slower, trying to match his own. Combined with the faint smell of the stable and the apples surrounding everything relaxed her anxiety. She didn't know the answer and probably she never wouldn't. So she went with what her heart told her it was true. She breath deep and spoke.

"I love you, now, in this very moment, in this life, through this choices I got to meet all of you, specially you, my friend, my mate, my love. If I were to be placed in the same circumstances that drove me here I would take them again, to be together once more".

Mac smiled when her cyan eyes finally met his green eyes. Just for a few seconds they stood like that, before closing them and lock their lips in a passionate kiss that the couple enjoyed to no end, as before, a pink glowing mantle surrounded them mixing their own personal fears and doubts and turning them in vapor that vanished with the soft breeze that passed through the doors and windows of the old wooden structure.

UNKNOWN TERRITORY, EQUESTRIA...

A pop of displacement echoed through the old cave as Abigail teleported herself inside the natural hole. She used her magic to illuminated her way forward, each hoof making its own sound as Sunset moved to meet her Teacher, the old pony would be mad to see her again but Abigail need information that only she could provide, so a visit was inevitable. Finally her eyes saw light ahead, light other that the one her horn produced.

Stopping close to the small natural chamber Abigail took a few calming breaths, she knew she needed them. She finally stepped in.

"Greetings Master, it's been a long time, hasn't? ".

The red crystal pony watched her and despite her broken face the hatred was still perfectly visible in it. " Do you enjoy so much to rub in my face my two biggest mistakes Abigail?". Said the elder broken pony. When she pointed at the Alicorn amulet hanging from Abigail's neck the movement caused her leg to brake s bit more and small shards felt to the ground where she rested.

"My first mistake, that... cursed amulet, carried by my second mistake, just remembering the moment I saved you from that river, how I wish I could had let you drown!".

END OF CHAPTER 29.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading and so sorry for any mistake you found, anyway Foxgear finally finished 'This is what we do'. Awesome story, totally recommended. Also new story coming Rainbow's Rodeo will have to wait a bit further. Once again thanks for reading, untill next one.

NEXT CHAPTERS:

1) My little pony Isekai: the knight.
2) PokePon chapter 5.
3) Fruits of love chapter 30.
4) Fruits of love chapter 31.

30.- The way things move.

The red crystal mare took a moment to restraint her feelings, as angry as she felt with Abigail in her present showing disdain would only reduce her lifespan and Sophie Stone wasn't giving up on life yet.

" As livid as last time master, it's hardly believable that you are dying, it would be more merciful to put you out of your misery, but then I wouldn't have someone to talk to anymore". Abigail trotted closer to the other pony and looked at her hooves.

Sophie Stone, originally know as Philosopher's stone by her creator, King Sombra, was braking in pieces, literally. Three of her legs were broken beyond the knee point while the last one was cracked and missing pieces of the hoof area, the rest of her body was in similar condition, her tail was now shards in the floor, much of her face had broken down long ago, the pieces used for Abigail's own experiments in the art of black magic.
The chest, back and rump were shattering little by little.

Abigail read one time that despite their bodies made from magic and rock, crystal ponies were still able to feel any contact on their skins, after the comeback of the Crystal Empire, more details were revealed about their anatomy including how painful was for them to suffer a crack or break a part of their body, if the damage wasn't fixed properly and in time, the pony would live with the pain for the rest of its life and here stood Sophie, one of the oldest ponies alive, the pain would drive anyone or anypony mad, not her thought.

" If you let me I could reduce the pain at least a bit, I just- ".

" Don't even think in touching me with your dirty hooves... or hands, whatever you call them. This pain is a remainder! Of my errors, of you! I embrace it! ".

" Why? Why hate me so much? Am I not doing what you saw to do? To punish Celestia for her sin? For playing with Destiny? Why is my doing different from what you were planning to do? Why, do, you hate me! Hate me when I love you like I loved my real mother! I know that you still love me despite your words, so why I ask ".

Abigail's words echoed through the entire cave like booms from a canon, full of sorrow and also resentment. As the room became quiet Sophie answered back. " We have this conversation many times before Abigail, it if your mind is going senile before mine then I'll explain it to you again and again, like when I thought you how to walk in four when you first arrived in Equestria ".

" When Celestia confessed to me about her 'sin' my first sentiment was... confusion. In the first place I felt bad for her, she was the most caring and gentle soul to ever breath in all Equestria, to me she was the only pony I could connect, understand and love. Her pain was my pain. At the other hoof, my own world trembled when I learned that she had a sister, another pony who she loved the same or more than me. I was distraught, I felt sadness for her and me, she missed her sister, a sister she banished herself, a sister she wanted to bring back. So I feared, I was scared at the possibility of her reunion, it would mean that I wasn't needed anymore, she would forget about me ".

" I looked everywhere, searched for a solution that could make her happy and kept me in her grace, inside her heart, I found no answer, at least not where it was allowed. Making my mind, I left the palace and went to the place of my birth, to the Crystal Empire. It was a awful journey but I did it! Not only did I found the secrets left behind by Sombra, but I found the very creation that would make Celestia's and mine wishes come true! But... there's where my downfall begin, in my haste to find the Crystal Empire I left without much of an explanation for Celestia, only a letter saying I was looking for new magic, as luck would have it, the pony who found my note was the one who much hated my existence, that fickle twig Clover. It didn't took much for him to turn my search for a wonderful dream into a power hungry chase, and so, with out much of a question I became the most wanted pony in all Equestria. I did commit my own range of sins along the way but it was never to the point where those bastards from Canterlot put me, for all they cared I was just as dangerous as Discord itself ".

" Understand one thing little girl, the things I did where done out of love, to fix what Celestia had wronged, never to take revenge, but I suppose good intentions aren't always taken as such... and now here we are, my gift to Celestia, the Alicorn amulet turned into a tool for vengeance by a filly who I took and raised like my own ".

" To answer your question, I see where you're coming from, my own existence was damned by many, by everypony who was jealous of me and wanted me gone from their sight, yet, all I cared was the love of the one pony who saw me with love and compassion, I tried to fix her mistake but I created one of my own, you Abigail, have twisted everything I taught you, my spells, my knowledge, everything! And for what? You deceited me, my love was used to fulfil your lust for revenge, against the pony I love like a mother! And you still ask WHY? ".

" Agggh! ". With her self control gone, Sophie started crumbling again, small shards of her body felt to the ground, sliding over the rock where her body rested.

" Enough! You think I enjoy looking at you like that? I do not! I feel sick! This is another thing for which SHE has to pay! Her selfishness will not be forgiven! Not by me! I lost my parents because of her, I'm losing you because of her, I lost my place in the world because of her! And you know what else? At the end, she succeeded, her sister is back and well, her old enemies are either gone or reformed, and her apprentices are princesses now, all but one, the one that tried the most, the must deserving of her love is here, rotting in this empty cave, without her love, and that's why I won't stop until her whole world is nothing but shards in the ground, just like you, Master! ".

Abigail approached her mentor and with one last regretful look in the eyes she took the biggest piece of her body that rested on the ground and turned around, running away with tears in her eyes. " She will pay! For ruining my life... and yours to Master, I promise! ". When she was far enough she teleported out of the cave, back to her room, to plan for her retribution.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

After a well needed make out session in the old stable, Sunset and Big Mac did their way back to the house, they walked slowly hand to hand with pink cheeks and hearts brimming with love and joy.

Although just from her expression Mac knew that Sunset was happy now he still needed to do the obligatory question. " Feelin better Hon? ". He hugged her closer just to seal the deal.

" Wonderful, almost magical ".

" Almost? ". Asked Mac raising one eyebrow.

" Eeyup! Almost ". Sunset responded smirking.

" So what do ah need to make it magical then? ". Asked Mac now completely interested. Despite been alone Sunset still pulled Mac closer to whisper in his ear and his face soon matched the color of the apple he was named after. " Wow! Ya mean it? ".
Sunset nodded as her face turned a few shades darker. " Ok then Sunny, is a promise".

After a few more minutes of slow walking and semi teasing the lover finally made it to the front of the house where the rest of the Rainbooms plus the Apples and friends were just digesting their meal. " Well, can't say ah didn't saw this coming, Ya two are officially forbidden to be alone for more than 30 minutes while in mah farm ".

" Or any other part of the house, well, they can play in his room or in Sunset's when he's visiting, and only for a limited amount of time of course ". Said Luna with a face that indicated than she could be bribed.

" What? Why? ". Asked Big Mac and Sunset asked indignantly.

" We know ya love each other and all but ya hafta be careful of when and where ya do yer thingo, don't wanna Apple Bloom running on ya when yer... doing you know what ". Said Applejack .

" Hey! I'm not a little girl ya know, I know about sex ". Apple Bloom protested.

" Ok, first of all, nope! Second thing, nope! And last... Sunny".

" Nope! ". Said Sunset.

" Granny, please, back me up here! ".

"Ah want at least two grandchildren before ah join mah Rusty in the Afterlife ".

" Granny! Yer not helping! ".

" Just quit it AJ, those two had more experience that even Miss Luna here ".

" Hey! I'll get you for that, Pinkamina Pie! ".

" What I'm saying is than they had been in for a year or so and so far nothing has happened yet, right? ". Mac and Sunset nodded in confirmation. " It's not like there's gonna be a surprise in the middle of this wacky adventure of us, right? Yep! No a single surprise ".

" Uh? Pinkie? Who are you talking to? ".

" No one". Said Pinkie while winking to no one in particular.

" O-kay!? Anyway, I think we did pretty good for day one of this course, but we need to keep it up, I know that many of you have other responsibilities as well as your own personal lives, but those guys, the Rebels don't care about it, until we deal with them completely and solve the mystery of their magic we can't let our guard down, if you feel something is wrong or see something suspicious call the rest, don't try to take on them by yourself, got it? ". All the girls agreed with Starlight on that one.

" One final thing, it seems they are able to tell when magic is nearby, in Equestria this is not much of a problem because magic is abundant and they have a harder time finding out an specific magic signature but here is different, the lack of magic make you stand out like a pineapple between watermelons ". Said Starlight Glimmer to the group.

The mood changes to something gloom once again until Granny Smith broke the spell with her next idea. " If this magic canuckin is as dangerous as yer sayin then why don ya do that thing mah papi use to do in the war, what was it? Racoonin? Recurring? Recansanusomethin? ".

" Stop making words Granny, your making old people look bad all around the world ". Said Luna still nursing her head.

"What did ya say ya little runt! ".

" I said thaagghaa! ". Before Luna could know what happened Granny reached from her rocking chair and using her cane dragged Luna from her seat and took her in a hold forcing her into submission. " I give up! I'm sorry! Uncle Uncle Uncle! ".

" Granny? By any chance you mean ' Reconnaissance ' ? ". Asked Sunset, half recognizing the word.

Granny released her hold letting Luna fall on the wooden floor of her porch. " Hmmm, yes! That's the one dearie , ah knew there was more than one reason why Big Mac choose ya, not just yer child bearing hip and big-".

" Granny please! Not now, or ever, ugh why do ah even bother? ". Yelled Applejack while facepalming.

" A-anyway, I think Granny is up to something, if we can create a spell or an artifact than warn us when magic is around maybe we could detect equestrians in disguise! ". Said Sunset already thinking in what would they need.

"I like the sound of that! I want to give those bozos a taste of their own medicine for messing us up ". Said Rainbow already thinking in vengeance.

" Hmm not a bad idea, excellent even, but I don't know if we can create one here, we need at least a source of equestrian element and think in a form for the container ".

" Uh! Uh! I know I know, why don't we use the same thing than Twilight used to drain our magic during the Friendship games ".

" OMG! Pinkie you mad genius! I still have the original blueprints for the device! I can replicate it and with Starlight's help we can modify it to search for specific magic readings! ".

" We still need a source of equestrian energy, a gem could work ". Starlight countered.

" Hm gems, gems, ah was told by mah friend than Adagio had some weird looking gems found by the CPD, Lemon? Any chance than ya can help us with that? ". Asked Big Mac to his former pupil.

" Yeah, I can do it, but-? ".

" Ah know, ah know. Ah'll own ya one for it ".

" If you offer it like that then consider it done! ". Lemon said without more objections.

" Alright then, we can start get everything ready for tomorrow and-".

" Na-ah ah! ". Said Pinkie.

" Pinkie? Why can we do it tomorrow? ".

" Simple silly willy, because tomorrow there's a paaaaartyyyyyy! ". Pinkie jumped dispersing confetti, balloons, and party streamers everywhere much to Apple Bloom annoyance since she was responsible for keeping the porch clean.

" Dang! Almost forgot than tomorrow is Big Mac's birthday ".

" Shame on y'all for forgettin mah brother's birthday ".

" Hey Jackie, did ya buy his gift already? ".

"Eeeh? O-of course ah did! What kinda of sister yer think ah am? ".

" One that's pretty bad at lyin that's what ". Big Mac said pulling Applejack into a headlock than she could easily escape but she was not expecting a barrage of tickles to take her strength away.

" Hm Granny Smith? ".

" What is it Sugarcube ".

" I-I got a call from my ticklefriend I mean my boyfriend, he and his sister are the ones in charge of the Camp than we visit during our summers, the one you help us to save from Rich, he was wondering if they could talk with you about doing business, I was wondering if they could come tomorrow for the party and while they are here you could talk about it, what do you think? ".

" Hmmm, well more partners are better for a dance but that's not longer mah sayin dearie, is mah boy who is in charge ". Twilight turned to Big Mac to ask again but he put his palm up to stop her.

" Not need to ask Twilight, tell them to come tomorrow before the party and we can talk, then if we agreed on somethin we then celebrate triple ".

" Triple? ". Asked Sunset but Mac only kissed her.

" Lemon, yer invited too if ya want, same goes for ya Aria and Cheerilee ". Mac turned to Jonagold and Pinkie. " Thunderlane and cousin Maud are invited too ".

" So, the guy finally quacked, uh? ". Asked Honeydew to her sister.

" It seems so, he was very scared than Bigs or Jackie would brake his legs when they heard about it ". Said Jonagold, she giggled while remembering. " Y'all should have seen his face, he's cute when he's afraid ".

" Well then, if that's all ya greenhorns were goin to do in mah house then be on yer way before it gets dark or if yer stayin yer welcome to use the couch or sleepin bags, tomorrow we'll be preparin everythin for the party so is gonna be like a stampede ". Granny said, raising from her chair with careful and fragile moves than weren't believed after she just strangled Luna.

" Am I invited? ". Asked Luna to no one in particular, she was still in the floor just in case Granny wasn't done with her.

" Course ya are, as is Miss Celestia, hm, ya know what? Ya should bring the Professor as an apology for leavin his house without talkin, specially after what happened ". Mac said to her.

" What? Fuck No! That's gonna be awkward as heugggh! ". Luna splurged after Granny stepped on her while walking inside the house.

" What was that Lass? ".

" I... will... invite him, just... get of me! ".

" Hm, good girl ".

" Lemon, could ya wait here for a bit, I'll take ya home in a few minutes ". Lemon answered with a two finger salute and tried to sat down in the steps of the porch.

The rest of the girls went back the way they came. Fluttershy took Aria and offered to take Twilight so that Sunset could stay a bit longer. Rainbow was taking Pinkie when something she didn't expect happened.

" Heya there Speedy, mind giving me a moment? ".

" Brae? ". Rainbow turned to Pinkie but her friend simply smiled and waved with her hand for her to go. " Sure, not long though, I need to take your cousin home ". Rainbow dismounted her bike.

" Ya could both stay the night ya know, I heard Granny giving the ok ".

" That's ok but nothing beats my bed ". Rainbow followed Braeburn to the shelf where Big Mac's truck was located. " So... how have you been, still braking hearts back in Appleloosa? ". Rainbow asked without just as she entered.

" Ah come on Speedy, ya know that ah'm not like that... at least not all the time ".

" No, only when it counts, come on Brae, what did you wanted to talk about? ".

" Ah guess ah deserve that, so I was, ya know, wondering if, and only if yer ok, to come with me and maybe go out after the party, ya know showing me around Canterlot ".

" Can't Applejack do that? Besides, I don't know if I'm gonna come, Big Mac is my friend and all but I fell like staying home and do some training ". Rainbow said with ice in her voice.

" Uh-huh, you... Rainbow Dash, missing a party where there's high chance of cider been around, ah don buy it ".

" And since when do you know me that well? As far as we know I'm just the girl who lost her virginity to you, one of many for what I heard, you didn't put any effort when we where trying last time so I can't see why that would be different this time ".

" Hold it there will ya? Ah did try and don you deny it, it's just that we did click like we were supposed to, ya wanted to drag me to every single game ya had and ah wasn't doing to good with mah farm, we both were busy and you know it! ".

Rainbow didn't answer right away, she couldn't find a comeback that wouldn't sound like a pathetic excuse, she too found the task of keeping a far relationship hard and she didn't want it to be just about sex, she wasn't going to turn into a know-it-all farmer anytime soon just like He wasn't going to love soccer like she did. In the end however, it was him who put the last nail when he cheated with some girl from a nearby ranch. Applejack told her and even though she was thinking about be done with the relationship, the news still hurt her.

" Listen, what happened was just not cool, ok? I'm not trying to out get with someone right now, my last months of high school are coming and I'll be going back to my hometown so I don't want a repeat of last time. Good night Brae, maybe I'll see you around ". With nothing else to say Rainbow went back to her bike and friend, her mind fighting the few remaining memories of last night wet dream which unfortunately involved Braeburn Apple.

" Are you ok Dashie? ". Pinkie asked worried.

As Rainbow passed she just patted Pinkie in the head and took her helmet. " Kind of, let's go before it gets dark ". Rainbow said after strapping her helmet on and mounting her bike, Pinkie hesitate for a second before obeying. As she drove away she felt a few tears showing up but ignored them, somehow Pinkie knew, because she always knew when a friend of her was sad, she masterly moved her finger under the visor of the helmet and removed the tears, she then hugged her friend the rest of the way home making Rainbow's heartache more tolerable.

Back in the Apple's house Lemon patiently waited for her former mentor to come back while listening to an old song from her favorite rock band, as she moved her head to match the beat Luna sat next to her, she tried to ignore her but her blue eyes didn't let her enjoy the music, finally she turned off her headphones. " Yes? ".

Luna continued watching her but didn't spoke right away, after a bit of not shying away like she expected Luna conceded. " What's up with you and my former student? ".

" You mean Teach? No way! You were his Teacher? You don't look that old, or smart ".
Luna resisted the urge of pommel the girl.

" Well, turns out I'm the exception to the rule. I'm 28 and pretty smart, so suck it ".

" Haha sure sure, so... What's your bone with me ". Asked Lemon amused.

" My niece maybe hasn't noticed yet because there's a lot of things going on but I'm more experienced, I can tell that you have a crush on Blonde n' tall ". Luna said keeping her eyes on her.

" Ppfffbwhahaha! Me? Crushing on Teach? I mean sure he's hot but I'm not one of those girls who jump in a bike meant for one person, so, don't throw me on his pile of admirers ".

" I didn't say that you were trying something, yet, but you're definitely in the pile as you call it ".

" Are you sure you aren't still smashed? I'm sure I don't have a crush, I went out with boys before so I think I would know if I'm crushing ". Lemon smiled at the Vice principal who kept her gaze on Lemon.

Slowly, Luna turned to look at the setting sun, the light mixing the red and gold so beautiful that Luna mentally wondered if Sunset's mother got the name by watching a scene like this. " Going out with boys is not the same as having a crush Miss Zest .
" Have you noticed how obedient you are when Big Mac orders you around? Or how you use any chance you got to cling on to him? ". Lemon's eye must had moved in someway that betrayed the girl own conviction, because Luna smiled satisfied with herself after that. " There's nothing wrong with having a crush for someone, even if that someone is taken, what is wrong is to impose or to play dirty to try and gain his affection, if Big Mac is meant to be with Sunset then nothing you do will matter, at the contrary you'll look like a no good bitch to everyone, specially to him ".

" I- ".

" That's ok, I'm not playing favorites here, believe me, she's my new niece and I love her but I know how fragile things are sometimes despite our whish that they could be different, that's a lesson in life many learn the hard way ". Luna said those words remembering the story of her own parents, despite how much love it was said they have they couldn't be together for long, Big Mac's own crush on her wasn't reciprocated due to her, Love was weird in Luna's opinion, beautiful but weird.

Luna patted the girl in the back with no animosity whatsoever, she then got up and went inside leaving Lemon only with the memory of her words and her own doubts. She turned her device on trying to blast them away with the epic lyrics and heavy notes of her favorite music. It was the first time for the girl that her music didn't have her rocking her head and heart like it always did.

Meanwhile inside Big Mac's room contrary to which Applejack dreaded her brother and friend weren't making out, while they were both cuddling in bed love wasn't in the front row in the moment.

" And that's what he told me. Does any of that make ya remember? " Mac repeated the things that Thunderlane told him early.

" I... I don't know, somehow listen to you it sounds like a something familiar but I can't make out the whole thing ". Sunset said while nested in Mac's arms, she had a nagging feeling of knowing what was going on and apparently Mac felt the same.

" That memory stone, the one yer classmate used a year back, could it be the same ". Mac asked.

" As far as we know there had been only one, the same one in the tale that Starlight told us early ". Suddenly Sunset jumped out of his grip and out of bed.

" Sunny? ".

" Mac! The stone, the tale, the attack on Princess Twilight! It starting to make sense ".

" Uh? Can ya... illuminate me for a bit? ".

" The dreams, the dreams that you had about me, I mean the other me, the use of the stone, then how someone, somepony looking like me got closer to Twilight at attacked her! It cannot be coincidence! Is her! My human counterpart, the human Sunset Shimmer! ".

" If she's really responsible then it would mean that she had been interferin with us years back, and now she's part of the group comin to Canterlot, and... she know who we are, there's no way she doesn't know how ya and mah sister look as humans since she clearly knows them as ponies. Sunny, she's an enemy ".

" I know but, this is all too crazy, I thought she was dead, I mean, when I first arrived I was mistaken as her, I remember an officer talking with Celes- I mean Mom and told her about the accident where her parents drowned ".

" But she didn't... and somehow found her way to yer world, and brought magic with her to cause harm ".

" I... I can't believe it ". Sunset day back next to Mac and he put his arm around her looking her crestfallen. The silence stretched for a while untill Sunset spoke. " Mac? ".

" Eeyup? ".

" If you were... if the other Sunset were to take my place... could you tell us apart? Would you know if it was her? ".

" Eeyup! ".

His quick response took her by surprise. " You, you could? How? We must look alike all to a tee? ".

Mac smiled . " Because of this ". Without hesitation Mac took her in his arms and kissed her deep and hard, Sunset's mind went into automatic and soon she was returnig the action with her own as her arms snaked around his neck, her heart beating hard and fast, a reaction that she came to recognize as normal but not less special than the first time.

When Mac pulled away his smile was as sincere and serene as she loved it. " See that? Ya think that an imposter would return a feeling like that? Every moment that ya feel somethin I get this tinglin in mah heart that ah'm with ya right there and that ah only can feel it with ya, my love. No copy can make me feel that, not even yer human version ".

Just like that, Sunset's last worry melted away and she pulled him into another kiss, when they broke it she was the one smiling now while Mac had a dreamy look in his face. " I see what you mean now ". Sunset giggled cutely.

For a moment their eyes got lost into each other as their hearts kept a synchronized beating, heat rose from deep within both but before any cloth could be discarded or any hand could wonder into the promised land a knock on the door cut any inspiration.

" Sunset? Not to be a party crasher, God knows I have those but it's time we leave, Big Mac needs to drive the prep girl home too ". Luna called causing both occupants of the room to laugh.

Once outside Sunset took both Luna and Starlight with her, not before wrap her boyfriend in another hug n' kiss. Mac and Lemon took the Apple truck and drove in the girl's home direction. As they went Mac noticed how quiet Lemon was, which it was as rare as blue apples.

" Somethin on yer mind Lemon? ".

" Hmm, no, just... thinking about all of today's stuff ". Me on said lying.

Mac felt it but thought that it wouldn't be a good idea to push the question again. " Ok then, let me know if ya need somethin, ah appreciate yer help, even if we look like a crazy bunch we do care for our friends ". Mac patted her hand as he told her, she turned around again to cover a red face.

" Thanks, is no problem, you guys are gonna give me a lot of entertainment so we're even, but some of that food wouldn't be bad, Dad does what he can but his cooking lack things ".

" Things? Like what? ".

" Like a tongue to taste before serving ". That actually made Big Mac laugh and Lemon followed.

" Alright, I'll prep ya somethin when I get the chance ".

" You? You cook? ".

" Did ya forget that time ya were sick and ah cook ya some soup? After that ya asked me for pies and even some other dishes ".

" I... I don't remember pretty well ".

" Oh, well ya were in pretty bad shape so maybe that make ya forget ".

" Hm, did I... did I asked you for somethin in particular? ".

" Hmm, now that ya ask, ya asked me for chicken soup with sliced potatoes a few times even though it was more for breakfast that any other time ".

Something in Lemon sprinted to life as she went stiff. " Ya ok there ".

" Ye-yeah, just, remembering some stuff ". Lemon told the true this time, but it was obvious by the way she hugged her knees to her chest that it was painful stuff.nBig Mac instinctively put his arm around her like he did when he saved Aria from her attackers. He didn't expect her to act so bold and practically jump on him.

Mac didn't know what to do, telling her to move seemed a bit heartless for him but she was making difficult to drive as close as she was, when he heard a small wimp he decided not to. Carefully and slow to prevent an accident Mac drove the rest of the way like that untill her home came to view, by then Lemon got herself back in control and moved away. " Sorry Teach, just some stuff from when my Mom was around, the soup, it was my favorite dish because of her, sorry again, didn't meant to go all moppy on you ".

" That's ok Lemon, ah know what ya mean ". He did so and she knew, for he was also without a Mother, and s father too.

" Anyway, thanks for the ride, I'll get in contact when I get some info ". Lemon opened the door and jumped off. " Let me know if you need me, ok, I can't promise that I'll be available all the time but I'll try ".

" Thanks, I'll call ya when-".

" Lemon Zest! What the hell do you think you're doing young lady! ". Lemon jumped at the voice of her father.

" Dad? I'm sorry I-".

" You left the house without an explanation and didn't answer the phone in hours, that's not the way to act at all ". Lime Grass eyes turned to the young man in the truck and his expression turned dead cold. " Macintosh Apple? Was my daughter with you? ".

" Eh eeyup sir, ah mean yes sir, she was with me in mah house with some friends from school ". Mac said in a bit of a panic.

Something he said must have sounded false as he narrowed his eyes. " Is that so? Then how come non of her friends knew where she was? Sugarcoat and Sour Sweet even called asking for some homework, Macintosh if you are doing something bad with my daughter you-".

"Dad! Stop that! ". Lime Grass turned to Lemon, shocked that she interrupted him and angry that she was defending Big Mac. " He meant my friends from CHS, the girls that compete against us in the Friendship games. They invited me to a little get together in the Apple farm and Mac drove me back and forth, his Grandmother was there just as Luna Regal ".

Lime Grass looked at her with angry eyes but Lemon didn't relented, finally the chief dropped his bad mood at least for a bit. " Ok, if it is true then I'm sorry for yelling, I'm sorry for losing my head in there Macintosh, Lemon doesn't do this normally so I came to the worse case scenario ".

" Ah understand sir, ya have mah word that yer daughter was safe and sound most if the time ".

" Must of the time? ".

" Yeah, my bad, there was this girl that said that Deathcry wasn't the best rock band of all time and I-".

"Stop there, I know how you are when anyone bad mouths your band, again, apologies Macintosh, and sorry Lemon ".

" Ok, but you own me one old man ".

" Ugh, I told you not to call me that in front of people! ".

" Haha ha! Later Teach, I'll see you tomorrow ". Lemon ran inside the house before her father could ask what she meant, so he turned to Big Mac.

" About that, tomorrow is mah 22th birthday and mah family is doin some cookin, ah invited her to go, if that's ok with ya of course ".

" In your house again? Who's going to be there? Is there gonna be adults present? ".

" The same friends from today, most of them girls from CHS includin mah sister, Granny is gonna be there too as other ".

The man seemed to think things carefully. " It does sound safe, it's just weird that she would hang out with girls from another school, and you kind of disappeared after helping Lemon with her Math problems, so you would understand why I'm in alert ".

" Ah understand and believe me, last thing ah want is to see a friend of mine gettin hurt so ah'll watch for her whenever ah'm around ". Mac said putting his confidence in his voice.

" Hm, fine, she can go, I'll take her there tomorrow, I'll see you then Macintosh ". Mac nodded and left the residence behind with slight suspicious that he wasn't well seen by the Chief.

When Lime entered the house he went to his daughter's room and found her looking for clothes in her wardrobe, no doubt for the party. " Lemon? ".

" Hey Dad, sorry I called you old man, ok? Didn't mean it ". Said Lemon without stopping her search.

" I talked with Apple and told him that you could go, but I will taking you there myself and will pick you off too ".

" Geez Dad, way to make me look like a little child, my as well stay for the whole party, I'm sure they would mind ".

" I... I'm sorry Lemon, but the Apples are a bit of a loose cannon, specially Macintosh ".

" What? ". That stopped her. " What do you mean? ".

" I shouldn't be telling you this, but you seem to want to be around that people so I worried for you, listen, just let me know if Macintosh acts odd or if he tries something weird near you, ok? Oh, also watch out for that girl from CHS, a redhead called Sunset Shimmer, she's trouble as well ".

" Dad, seriously, what's up with you ".

" Just listen ok, there's a lot of weird things happening around that school and that family, another reason why I'm glad you go to Crystal Prep, anyway that's my condition to you, if you feel or see something fishy going on you call me, right? ".

" Dad, that's bunkers, I can't just-".

"Lemon! This is not negotiable, either you obey or you miss the party and forget about seen that guy again! ". His voice was loud and forced, like if he was trying to contain himself from going further.

" Da-Dad? ".

" I'm... I'm sorry Lemon, I didn't meant to raise my voice but I need you to obey, I don't want to repeat the same thing that happened with your mother ".

" I-ok, I'll let you know if something strange happens ". Lemon forced herself not to cry again, it was too soon to do it again, memories wanted her to do so.

" I'm sorry, I'll call you when dinner is ready ". Lime left the room and as soon as he was gone Lemon let go of the last bits of strength in her body and she started shaking in place.

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...

" You were gone quiet a while, did everything went ok? ".

" Yeah, did some stuff and kicked some ass, ugh, I just met the most annoying human ever, brat thinks her music is better that mine, the bitch ".

" Language! ". Said Cheerilee irritated.

" What? Is true! The girl was practically throwing her underwear at Shimmer's boyfriend, you should have seen it! ".

" Really? Who was it? ".

" Some girl from the rich kids school, Lemon Twist or something, I heard her Dad is the head honcho of the police here ".

" Lemon Zest? As in the daughter of Lime Grass? "

" Uh? I think so, you know her? ".

Cheerilee let out a long whistle. " Know her and avoid her, at least when it comes to teach her anything. I was her tutor for a couple of weeks when her father was trying to get her into Crystal Prep, I tried, really tried my best to make her learn something other that a new band's name or song, needless to say I failed, before the second week I quit, I heard that the other two persons after me lasted less than that ".

" How did she make it into that school then? Isn't more exclusive that CHS? ".

" You're right, you have to be well economically and academically, while her father isn't exactly rich the fact that he es the Chief of police give him a bit of a push and authority, other possibility is the sport she practice, she's pretty good in martial arts or something ".

" Yeah, I noticed ". Aria rubbed her wrists remembering how easily she was overpowered by the rock can, she was pretty strong despite her slim physic ".

" Then there's Big Mac, somehow he was able to make her study, when the time came for the admission tests it seems she passed them without a problem ".

" That explains why she was so submissive of Apple then, she even call him ' Teach '. Well, at least she's gonna give me some entertainment when she tries to move on Shimmer's property. Ha! That's gonna be funny as hell, better have a video camera by then. Oh almost forgot, we were invited to the party tomorrow ".

" Oh yeah, Big Mac's birthday, sure we'll go, after the interview that is ".

" Interview? ".

" Yes, for your new job in the mall ".

" Wha-what? New job? ".

" Yes, I got you one for tomorrow at the mall so don't oversleep ". Cheerilee got up from her couch and moved to her room.

" Wait! Wait Lee! This is too soon! Lee! ".

FARSIDE HOTEL...

The cab that the Hotel ordered for arrived in time and soon Emerald Breeze was in her way to The Hub, it would be a good feeding ground one a nice place to chill, at least for tonight, after that, who knows how the place would end.

" To the Hub dear, and wait around for when I call you, I'll have nice tip for you then ".

" Thank Miss, will do ".

As the cab drove away another small car parked nearby, its two occupants, a pair of young siblings got off. " Told you I could get us here before midnight, someone owns me 10 dollaaars! ".

" Yeah yeah, but you didn't need to take those curves so fast Sis, for a second there I thought that my heart would leap out of the window! ". The younger brother complained as they entered the hotel.

" So dramatic ".

" Anyway, I need to use the restroom, can you take care of the registration? ".

" Of course silly. I got this! ". The older sister said as she walked away.

" I still got chills whenever she say that, oh right! Restroom restroom restroom! ".

RARITY'S WORKSHOP...

" Finally! They are done! Aren't they amazing dear Opal? ". Rarity asked to her pet who just looked at her master's lastest creation and yawned.

" I know what you mean, they are magnifique! And once Twilight equip them with her tech they will be perfect ". Rarity took another look at the jackets she took the whole day in create, they were 8 stylish leather jackets made exactly with the proportions of the Rainbooms minus her own, as well as Aria's and Big Mac's. Each adorned with their symbols located on the back and with the most prominent colors to each individual.

Rarity was content with her work but no matter how much she told herself she was helping her friends she couldn't shake off the shame eating her inside. The jackets were just an excuse to redeem herself in her friend's eyes.

In true Rarity was scared, afraid that she would be hurt worse the next time they confronted another menace from the pony world, the image of Rainbow's and Applejack's beaten bodies was still fresh in her memory, so was her own injuries, that's the reason why her jacket was unfinished, abandoned at the side of her shop where she dumped her discarded jobs, her failures. She wanted another excuse, as silly as it could be. ' I can't join you darlings, my jacket isn't ready '.

REGAL RESIDENCE...

After finally arriving Luna tried to run for her room and avoid another confrontation, this one with her sister. She left Sunset and Starlight behind as soon as the main door was opened, she dashed through the living room and up the stairs, her door was now just passing that of Celestia's, she tip toed her way to sweet heaven but when a sudden noise came from inside she abandoned stealth and did a run to for her room, a quick turn of the knock and pulling the door open and. " Safe! Yes! In your face you pale big butt-! ".

" Nice of you to finally show up dear sister ". Called Celestia from inside Luna's room, hidden behind the door and just waiting patiently.

" He-hello sister, my dear and beautiful sister who I admire and love with all my heart and that loves me just the same, hehe, please, have mercy ". Luna's screams where heard all round the house for hours before it finally died down.

THE HUB...

Emerald enjoyed her time in the shadows, drinking and watching as the patrons got drunk, sang, danced and made fools of themselves. The atmosphere was good too, the songs were from different styles carrying different emotions. As a singer herself she appreciated the variety and the fact that by then most people were drunk and singing with their hearts made the songs far more touching.

But everything had to finish, this night was no exception. " Now, for our last song of the night, we have a newcomer, please, give a warm applause to Emerald Breeeeeze! ".

Emerald got up and walked to the podium, whistles of lust and encouragement soon flew her way, some even chanting fake love for her, since her arrival she let loose her magic, absorbing and infecting every single human inside, she didn't make them get angry or fight among themselves, that was for amateurs. She poisoned their minds with need, need for a release, for a song, her song.

" I'll like to thank everyone present for your ovations, for your desires and most importantly... for your delicious pain! ". More applauses followed, everyone was already under her magic and couldn't distinguish what she said as bad, for them everything she did was perfection.

The music started, a low beat of Pop with a hint of her own siren music.

" Listen up ".
" Listen now ".
" My little lambs is time to cry".
" Let my voice, guide your souls ".
" Guide them to the Afterlife ".

" No way back ".
" Nowhere to run ".
" Let it start. ".
" running wild ".
" Let the pain, drive you mad ".
" Let the pain, burn you aliiiiive! ".

END OF CHAPTER 30.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading, hope someone is keeping up with the story so far, for hope is all we have in the end, that and freaking Fast and Furious! When the hell are those movies gonna end. Hate them! Anyway until next time.

Next Chapters:

1) Fruits of love chapter 31.
2) Fruits of love chapter 32.
3) My little pony Isekai chapter 2.
4) My little pony Isekai chapter 3.

31.- Happy birthday, I miss you.

At the end of the song bodies dropped everywhere, many twitching in pain, some more unluckier bit their tongues, pulled their hair, digged their nails deep in their arms or just peed themselves, but non escaped the shared pain from which Emerald was feasting now, her mouth showing a row of white sharp teeth as she smiled with delight.

The purple mist of her magic slowly gathered all the accumulated suffering of the entire mass of crying and screaming humans, returning to Emerald with every single drop of raw emotions.

" Hmmm! Taste like anguish, hmm divine! ". As the pain became unbearable, one by one the humans lost consciousness and Emerald took that as her parting signal.
" Thank you, thank you so much! You were a splendid audience! ".

Outside, the cab was still waiting for her. " Ready Ma'am? ".

" Yes dear, take me back to the hotel, this night was so... fulfilling ". Emerald's grin was confused by the driver as nothing but enjoyment which was true as twisted as it was.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

In a special room within the hospital, one of the two occupants snapped out of his unconsciousness. He inspected his surroundings before finally moving his head. He found only his partner occupying the bed next to him, deeply sleep and snoring like a locomotive.

" Ba- ugh! ". Trying to speak hurt his throat after two days asleep. " Bar-gh! Muss! Muss! Wake up! Wake the buck up you stupid munch! ".

" Arfg! Whafft? Wha? ".

" It's me you moron, we are trapped! We have to escape! ".

" Where's the boss? Where's the bull? ".

" Not here it seems, and I don't care. We have to go! ".

Bark tried to brake the straps of the bed but they were thigh against hi body and didn't allow any strength to be built. " Ha-rd ! ".

" Let it be, we're probably still weak from the battle, shhhh, I smell love, we can... I can absorbed had use it to escape, let's wait until a human enter, then we'll get out of here".

" Good plan, Muss like plan, Muss... tired ".

" Then sleep you fool, rest, we'll be free tomorrow, and then will make those stupid human mares pay! ".

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

Big Mac woke up even before his alarm could go off, it was a new day, one of high importance, not only was his birthday but today would be special for another reason, one more important that another candle in the cake.

He felt refreshed despite been only 5 hours since he snoozed out, the expectation for this day to come just scared his sleep away. After a quick look at the mirror to fix his hair and wash his mouth he took a set of clean clothes, his Sunday attire included blue jeans, red t-shirt and a brown shirt with long sleeves, he would use shoes today instead of his boots, he wouldn't be stepping on the orchards today.

One final look reminded him that his good luck locket was still with his sweetheart. He smiled thinking of her and all the moments they would spend together. The night in particular was enticing. It was just a couple of days since the last time they had sex, turned in ponies no less. He could barely contain himself just thinking in Sunset.

Walking out of his room, he wasn't surprised that the house was still calm. His family worked hard but when it was time to rest and relax they took it like another chore and enjoyed it. Still, a single light could be seen from the hallway, Mac knew that it came from the kitchen so he went there.

" Mornin my boy, couldn't sleep a bit more? ". Asked Granny Smith from the table.

Mac moved next to her and kissed her soft cheek. " Nope. Mornin Granny, neither could ya apparently ". Mac took a cup of the coffee she has brew as well as a slice of bread and sat. He wasn't expecting her to be awake but it was a nice coincidence.

" Ah had a feelin that ah would be needed ". Granny sat opposite to him and took a piece of paper from her robe. She placed it between the two and watches as her grandson became curious.

" What ya got in there? ".

" Some ol paper one ah once gave to yer papi ".

" To mah Pa? ".

" Yep! Is funny how things don change despite the years, anyway, here ". Granny pushed the paper closer to him. " The store opens at 9:00 so ya have a bit of time to think carefully mah boy ". With that Granny rose from her chair and walked next to him returning the kiss he placed first, she then left completely.

Mac took the paper and read the contest. Finished, a smile appeared in his face. " Love ya Granny, yer the best! ". Mac hurried with his breakfast and took his truck to his next destination.

LEMON ZEST'S HOUSE...

Lemon woke up startled when she heard her father's voice thundering through the wall. " This is too early to be joking Flag! Are you... Are you for real? How many? 38?! Holy fuck! When were they found? Shit! Shit shit shit SHIT! ".

Lemon forced her ear to listen more. It was pretty rare for her father to swear like that, specially in the morning. " Ok, ok, I'm calm now, first let's get those people somewhere safe, call the Hospital and tell them to take as many of them as possible, then call every single clinic in the city capable of take a patient and monitor them properly, if we don't have enough then call the next town and ask for support, I'll be there in a few minutes, tell the others that you are in charge until I arrive ". Her father finished the conversation and moved around his room like crazy.

Lemon decided to dig a bit and got out of her room finding her father getting ready Ina hurry. As soon as she saw her her expression changed from serious to worry. " Lemon, listen carefully. Stay in the house ok, don't go outside until I say you can, got it? ".

" What? Why? What's going on Dad? What about the party? ".

" Forget about the party kid, this is important, something serious happened at night in the nightclub outside town, there's a lot of people hurt so untill I'm sure is safe been outside you stay here and don't disobey me ".

" But Dad- ".

" Lemon! I don't have time for this, after we sort things out I'll take you to Sweet Apple Acres and you can give a gift to Macintosh but only after everything is safe, until then the streets are off limits for you! Now I'll be leaving, I'll see you later ". With those final words her father left, Lemon stood there for minutes, frozen by his loud words.

It took a while for her to regain her senses and start acting like herself. When she was sure that he wouldn't be back she went to his room where his computer was located, as she waited for it to activate and be usable Lemon wondered what could have happened for her father to be so shocked and upset.

The guy who called her father, Officer Flag Pole was in charge of the night shift, he mentioned the Hub, a nightclub that Lemon wanted to see but so far was unable to, apparently the place was attacked someway and her father was now in charge solving the problem.

Once the computer came to life Lemon started messing with it, the password was easy.
" Seriously Dad, Lemonade? Ugh ". After dealing with came the main page, she looked for info in the incident related to Filthy Rich and found the one about the warehouses.
She entered in there and found many folders were to chose from.

" Hm main case, victims and witnesses, video footage (lost), suspects (2), physical evidence (?) Conclusions. Ok Teach told me to look for the stuff from the Dazzle girl ". Lemon clicked in physical evidence and more options came about.

* Assessment of evidence in case No. 1125 *
Place of incident: Rich's Warehouses located in XXXXXX, Canterlot, EU.
Owned by: Filthy Rich.
Officer in charge: Chief Lime Grass.
Assessment done by: Captain Flat Pole.
Date: XX-XX-20XX.

Items found in the crime scene were found along normal everyday women articles. The other items are as described.

1) A set of 3 gem of unknown origin , red, green and pink in color, approximately 3 in wide by 5 in long, worth unknown.

* Observations*
An expert will be needed to inspect the gems, also, Holy shit! I could pay my house and buy me a yacht with those babes and still have enough money for my kid's kids.

2) a journal of comercial brand with no name or identification, it contest is nothing but symbols and marks, impossible of decipher without code. Maybe part of a ritual of some old native language.

* Observations *
Blue Badge from security said to had seen the symbols once, according to him there was a girl writing songs using her mouth to hold the pen and her knuckles to keep the paper in place, sounds dumb.

3) Standing mirror of no particular brand, fingerprints were taken already, apart from that the back is marked with same symbols as the journal.

4) lock of hair. Laboratory already done, results as follow: orange color, female, approximately between 20 to 35 years of age.

5) track marks. A total of 3 vehicles were identified, by the marks it could be say that two were small cars and one is a truck or SUV. Traffic surveillance turned a few results, due to the low traffic during the incident.

* Observations *.
The chief was particularly interested in the truck of Macintosh Apple, which was spotted by the traffic cameras near the area of incident but since is well know that he drives his truck everywhere and I mean everywhere this is not rare enough to earn an investigation.

Lemon stopped there shocked, her father was suspicious of Big Mac already, plus his warning about been around Mac and the CHS crew in general was apparently founded on this one clue.

Lemon clicked the part about the evidence's location, Lemon was sure that the articles found in the Warehouses would be located in the CPD headquarters but to her surprise the report said that they were all still in the ' Premise of the incident ' meaning that they were still in the place where Big Mac and the Rainbooms confronted their enemies.

Lemon went back to her room and took out her cellphone and took longer it to the computer, soon the info was downloaded Inside the device. After returning everything to normal and turned it off Lemon went back to her room and dressed up for going out.

She texted Big Mac and told him to meet up near the shopping district, and without much though about her father and how angry he could be if he find out she disobeyed, she left.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

After waking up Emerald Breeze ordered a expensive breakfast and had a jacuzzi prepared for her. Still feeling frisky from last night she decided to relax first before contacting Abigail, the amber mare was very smart so chances were high that she would know if Emerald used her magic to cause trouble.

Emerald took the mirror and with her nails scratched the back marking it with equestrian glyphs allowing it to be infused with magic.

" Eques ar magika ento no mundi eques nuestra aparece! ". After the chant, the surface of the mirror became glossy and water like, a little distorted image appeared in the center and after a few seconds it became clear and now Emerald was face to face with the pseudo mixed of the Rebels.

" Helloooo Abbey! Did you miss me? ".

" Emerald, shouldn't you have contacted me sooner that this? ".

" Oh come girl, I was busy posting my base of operations and preparing in case I run into the gang that hurt little Adagio and Rawhorn, but today I'm ready to take on anything ". Abigail observed her like a dragon eyeing her meal, for a moment Emerald though that she had blown her cover.

" Fine, but don't draw unnecessary attention to yourself, and if possible avoid the Rainbooms and their allies ".

" Why dear Abbey, are you worried for me? Worried that I'll be outnumbered? ".

" Hardly, even with the numerical disadvantage you could still win, no, what I'm worried about is you attracting human attention, we still have no idea how good is magic blocking high caliber bullets or explosive rounds, you would be the very First to test it ".

" An honor I already have unfortunately, by the way, they hurt a damn lot ".

" Is that so? Anyway moving on, remember, your main goal is to erase any trace of our presence in Canterlot City, that include the two fools that Adagio lost to the Rainbooms and the stuff she left behind, then you'll return ".

" Sorry Abbey dear but that sounded like an order ".

" Not an order but a warning, we both know I can't order you around just as you can't deal with me, but I think we can cooperate as long as our goals are the same, but just so you know that I'm not kidding in messing with you I have a cold place to put you if you try to ruin my plans ". Abigail said with no hint of doubt that Emerald could detect, Emerald in the other hand knew what she was talking about and what that ' cold place ' was. Her eyes trembled for a second but it was enough to show Abigail that her warning was taken.

" You like to play dirty don't you? ".

" Don't we all Emerald? Now then, do you know where to move next? ".

Emerald took her time to answer, first swallowing her pride and then her hatred for the human scum in front of her, Emerald kept her smile despite the need to spit at the mirror. " I know where Muss and Bark are kept, getting out shouldn't be a problem, I created a little distraction for the human enforcers to have them busy, as for the rest of the stuff is still elusive, one of my main human targets should be here while the other is outside the city ".

" Hm, I see, very well, proceed as you see fit but remember to avoid the Rainbooms for the time being, if confrontation is unavoidable then get rid of them quickly and be discrete about it, that is all, you probably don't need it but... good luck ". As she finished the transmission the image became blurry again until it disappeared completely leaving behind a very angry Emerald.

" Bitch! But I'll find a way to deal with you later, now then, where did I left the tracking stone that short horn crested for me, Emerald found the stone with the arrow in her purse and proceeded to use it.

" Let's see, this should guide me to the location of Juniper Montage ". Emerald took the stone in her palm and soon the arrow moved magically pointing to her destination, which turned to be her own room. " What? Is this thing broken? ". The arrow moved again but stopped like before pointing directly down on her room. " Great! Stupid magic trick of third grade, oh but I'll make sure to let the fact that one of Abbey's inventions failed miserably be known ".

With her mood soured she dressed up and prepared for the Hospital, she would either get them out or let them die trying.

Unknown to her the stone did work and was in fact pointing down to the room below hers where the siblings owners of Everfree Camp where currently staying.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT...

Big Mac arrived at the apartment of his girlfriend and quickly started to work, in the way there he stopped by a store and bought a few things that would turn his night with Sunset beyond incredible. First, the bed, Sunset took the cover of the bed with her but it only helped with Mac's plan, he took out a nice new bed made with the softest cotton he could find, it was a lovely wine color that would mix perfectly with Sunset's own red hair, he then cleaned the dust that accumulated during the few days since Sunset moved with her new family and put a few aromatic candles in each side of the bed.

After the bed he proceeded to the shower, placing two towels as well as Sunset's favorite soap and shampoo for her hair. Inside the fridge he placed a special cake for after celebration and drinks. With everything ready Mac took one last look at the room and liking what he did he closed the door and left.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

" Morning Starlight Glimmer, breakfast is almost ready ".

" Thanks Miss Celestia, smell delicious ".

"Thank you, I hope you like it, I may not look like but I got good cooking skills ".

" I'm sure it taste excellent, where's Miss Luna by the way? ".

" Hm, she's still in her room, probably still angry with me too, is my daughter still sleeping? ".

" Sunset? No, she's just applying her 3rd facial cream product of the day, it looks like she wants to look perfect for the party ". Said Starlight as she grabbed a plate and served herself.

" More for Big Mac than for the party I believe ". Celestia smiled and also took a plate.

" I hope she doesn't take long or the food is gonna get cold ". After a few minutes hurried footsteps were heard and Sunset appeared, wearing a bathrobe and her face covered in a blue cream..

" Sorry sorry sorry, sorry Mom, sorry Starlight ". Said Sunset as she quickly grabbed food, both women observed with mouth open at her blue face, a complete contrast to her fiery red hair and peach completed skin.

" Ok, ahem, so what you want to do before the party, do you need to buy a dress or the gift or something else? ". Asked Celestia.

" Thanks but I already have my gift for Mac and my dress, but Starlight could use a dress, so we should go to the mall, it will be our first time going out as mother and daughter! ".

" That sounds wonderful! ". Celestia said with enjoyment.

" If that's the case wouldn't you prefer to go without me? I don't want to be in the way of your bonding ".

" Don't worry about it, it will be better with you around, besides, you need a dress ".

" I don't know, I'm not really so close to this Big Mac ".

" We can help you find a nice dress ".

" Maybe I should stay and practice some spells and see how they work in this world ".

" We could go find a place to have our nails painted ".

" Sunset I think I should look for a way to find if the Rebels have entered the city again".

" I also need to find a gift for Big Mac, and one for my sister to give to him ".

" Seriously! I think I should stay ".

" Then we can have some burgers before coming back, what do you say Starlight? ".

" I say, what are we waiting for, come on! ".

With Starlight finally swayed by the power of fried meat the three females left for the Mall. Only when the house was dead quiet did Luna came out, in one arm she was carrying a bag with her dress and the gift her sister suspected she didn't have yet. Outside she took her car and drove with destination to the place where she woke up the previous morning.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

The nurse in turn tried desperately to free herself from the slim man that was holding her by her mouth and neck while his mouth absorbed something from her. She didn't know what it was, only that her body was becoming colder and these was no better that the police officer in charge of looking after the two suspects.

His body was twitching in the floor after the bigger of the two suspects hit him hard with his bare hands. Just a few minutes ago the nurse entered the room to check on the vitals, she removed one of the restrains to take the pulse, only to find that the slim one was awake and soon forced her to release the rest of the straps, after doing so the suspect went to free his companion and the nurse used this time to scream for help.

Her plea was answered by the officer outside but even him was taken too by the big guy who brutally beat him down, then it was her turn, as less and less of the of the mist came from her body suddenly the nurse couldn't remember a lot of things, from her boyfriend, her sister, her parents, they were there still in her mind but she could remember why did she care for them, why did she became a nurse, she didn't care, there was no love for anything in her and when Bark absorbed her love for herself the nurse was now a practically a husk.

" Ah! It hassss been so long! I'm full now ".

" I'm still hungry ". Said Muss.

Don't fuss about it, we'll get you something soon, let's get out of here, I'm tired of this world ".

The two walked out leaving their victims inside without a care if they were spotted. It didn't took long before they were detected by a security staff member. " Hey you two! You can walk around this floor without a nurse! ".

" Grrrh! Bothersome human, Muss, deal with him while I find out where we are ". Muss proceeded as told and the guard was knocked out with minimal difficulty. Meanwhile Bark saw through the window and saw they where inside a tall building, Bark cursed the fact that he didn't have his wings to fly away from the place.

" Let's go, we need to find an exit and go back to Equestria ".

" Yes yes, you lead and I follow ".

As the two equestrians looked for a way out near the Hospital Emerald Breeze was ready to go inside. " Hm must do it quietly, but how? ". As she thought of a plan to enter a bit more incognito she saw a nurse walking out of the service door to take her break and an evil idea sprung in her mind.

" Excuse me dear, mind if I ask you something? ". Emerald approached the nurse with a grin already plastered in her face.

" Hm yes? ".

" Mind telling me what size are you? ".

THE HUB...

Lime Grass observed as the paramedic detailed her report. " All victims show the same symptoms, no doubt anymore ".

" Is it like when everyone was having nightmares a few days back? ".

" No but at this point we can't be sure, this is completely different thought, all the affected had lost consciousness but look here ". She opened the eye of a woman, 20 something years old, around his own daughter's age, the eyes of the girl moved erratically under the eyelid, small red vains stretched from all around the edge and meet in the iris.

" This movement indicate that the brain is under stress, also their muscles are spamming and retracting at random ".

" That do sound like the previous problem with the nightmares ".

" At some level, yes, but then when the nightmares begun people was able to awake from it and the brain was not directly affected by stress but by lack of sleep and as I remember the nightmares took several days to propagate and wasn't as centralized as what happened here as far as we know but again, we don't have the whole scope yet ".

" Could this be... you know, a terrorist attack ". Grass asked in low voice.

" It's impossible to say at this stage Chief but to be honest I doubt it, the person's we checked after the first incident showed no sign of chemical substances that could match a bioweapon, we'll check it as protocol but so far I don't think so ".

" I see, ok then, inform me as soon as you have something, what about the place, is it safe to enter? ".

" Yes, we checked and no gas, liquid or residue was found contaminated in the club, your people is checking the security cameras right now ".

" Thank you ". The paramedic dismissed herself and left in an ambulance leaving Like Grass to his own thoughts. " Damn City is going nuts! ". The Chief went inside the club to look for clues.

RUBY'S JEWELRY STORE...

" Here it is, I just need you to sign here and here... Thank you and have a good day ".

" Thank ya kindly Ma'am ". Big Mac inspected the box that the lady just handle him, a small velvet box that was safely kept inside the jewelry for many years. The last time the box was taken out of the store was before Big Mac was born, when Bright Mac officially took Pear Butter as his fiance. It was the family engagement ring, a small diamond shaped almost like an apple and that had a small portion of pink color in the center. It was a rare antique that his family owned since long before his birth and was used to engage Apples since before they meet the Regals.

The ring was considered worthless by normal standards since it didn't have the normal properties of diamonds but it was unique and priceless to the family. Big Mac put the box in his pocket and walked out of the store running into Lemon Zest.

" Wow there, ah thought ah told ya ah would pick ya up at yer house ".

" I know but this is important! We need to go to Rich's Warehouses, the things that the Adagio girl left behind are there and this is the best moment to get them, didn't you say that you need it them? ".

"Ah... ".

" Teach? ".

" Hold on, ah'm thinkin ". Mac really didn't know what to do, this day he didn't plan into going into another magic adventure but this was a chance that maybe wouldn't come again. " Ok, ah'll see what can ah do, thanks Lemon ".

Mac walked toward his truck and Lemon followed. " Ya want me to drive ya home? ".

" Nah, I'm coming with you ". Lemon said walking pass him and waiting by the passenger door.

" Ah can't take ya with me, it could be dangerous ".

" Is that so? Then how do you plan to get inside, with your rustic charm? ".

" Hey! Ah take pride in that! ".

" Ups, landmine, listen I know you're trying to put the whole I don't want you to get in trouble thing but that's exactly why I joined, I know the risk and more importantly I'm the only one that can help you get what you need, so don't be stubborn and let me help you this time ".

" Tsk, fine fine, ya win ".

" Yes! ".

" But only as far as we can push it, if we can't get anywhere then we bail and no comebacks, got it ". Lemon smiled and again did her two finger salute showing enthusiasm.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

Dressed as a nurse Emerald was planning to reach the two losers that were captured without a fuss but when she entered the place was already in high alert. Security personnel as well as two officers were talking and soon when upstairs using different routes.

Emerald approached the main desk. " Sorry to ask but why all the commotion? ".

" Are just coming from break? Well it seems something is going on in the fifth floor where those two guys were kept, we lost communication with a few nurses and the security guards in that floor, the cops took the stairs and the guards are using the elevator to see what's going on ".

" Is that so? The fifth floor you say right? ".

" Yes... Hey are you new? I have never seen you before ".

" Ah yes, just started today, actually I was assigned to the fifth floor, better be on my way ". Emerald turned around to leave but the nurse caught her arm.

" I didn't heard of any new nurse coming in today, who assigned you here? ".

Emerald rolled her eyes, suppressing her desire to slap the bitch for touching her do casually. " The Director of the Hospital did, now please, I need to go ".

" You aren't a nurse aren't you, who are you really? Show me your badge! ".

" So annoying, fine! For the record, I tried ". Emerald started singing a low tone melody that confused the nurse first, then disoriented before she fell like a sack of potatoes. She then took the elevator to meet with the other two.

IN THE ROAD TO CPD HEADQUARTERS...

Chief Lime Grass was practically fuming from his mouth, not only did they found no clue as to what or who caused this new epidemic, the surveillance turned out useless just like the one in Rich's property, the videos where just showing static and nothing else, audio was a no go either. In other words, everything right now was stuck in an unresolved mystery, he had no control and he hated every second without it.

The radio of the patrol called him. " This is HQ to nearby units to Hospital, requesting immediate responde, I repeat, all units near General Hospital-".

" Grass here, what's going on? ".

" Oh chief! I thought you were still in the club, anyway, good timing, we lost communication with the personal that we send to the hospital to watch over the suspects, we called the main desk but no answer came either ".

" How long was the last communication? ".

" 30 minutes or so, we thought that because of the shift of personal they took more time than normal but when we called the main desk nobody answered ".

" Shit damn it! Can this day get any worse? Ok I'm on my way, send me back up with riot equipment and another team with assault equipment pronto! ".

" Got it chief, they'll be there in ten ".

" Make it sooner, Grass out! ". Lime turned the siren on and pushed the pedal to the bottom.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

Holding a cop by the chin with nothing but a finger Emerald use her song magic to hypnotise the officer and break his will. " Tell me little lamb, where are the items we seek ".

" I... I... the items, we... they are... in the... back in the warehouse ". As soon as she hear the answer she let the man drop to the floor unconscious.

" You know where this place is? ". Asked Emerald to the two escapees who were fighting their way down. When they encountered each other Muss almost punched her only for her to hold his fist and slap him across the face, then blasting Bark with song magic revealing herself as the elder siren of the Rebels, as soon as they knew who she was they became obedient and afraid, just like she like it.

" We... we know, they capture us there ".

" Great! That means more trouble with this softies, the Rainbooms are a no show huf ".
Emerald said disappointed that she didn't got a bite of the magic girls or their siren friend.

" Better go then, or more humans will show up ". The three moved to the first floor where they took a car from an innocent bystander.

RICH'S WAREHOUSES COMPOUND...

Big Mac drove his truck as close as he could without calling attention, then he and Lemon jumped off the truck and walked repeating the plan they come up with.

" Ok so you sneak off the back while I distract the cops in the front, you text me when you get what you want and we bolt out faster that Sour Sweet when she hears the word cake ".

" Ok, just don't get yerself in trouble more that you need to, ok? ". Lemon nodded and the two parted ways. Mac ran following the metal fence all the way to the back where he could see the damage caused by their scuffle with Adagio and Rawhorn.

At the front, one cop and one of Rich's guard were talking to kill time before their shift was over. " Got a 8? ".

" Go fish ".

" Uggh, I don't want to play anymore, go fish imaginary is frustrating ".

" Oh come on dude! You weren't doing so bad ".

" This game is lame, just like the last one ".

" Imaginary solitary is awesome and don't dare say otherwise! ".

" You're an idiot... Uh? Stop there! Who are you? ". Said the guess when he saw Lemon approaching.

" Heya there, just walking around, hey Blank! Still playing imaginary Chess? ".

" Hey Lemon, she's Lemon Zest, daughter of our boss, what are you doing here? ".

" Just looking, I heard from my friends that something cool happened here, so I came to take a look ".

" Lemon, sorry girl, but this place is still under investigation ".

" And in private property, I can't let you in ". Said the guard.

" Oh! Come guys, just a peek, you know me Blank, I won't cause any trouble ".

" Sorry Lemon, but things is how he said, place still hot and a big no-no all around, if you father hear that I let you in he'll skin me alive and with Moore's old rusty knife! ".

" Ok then how about this, we play imaginary poker and if I win then you let me take a peek, ok? ".

" No can't do ".

" If you win then I'll play imaginary whatever anytime I see you, ok? ".

" Re-really? You would? ".

" Hey hey, no, just no, I got my orders ".

" Hey, let me humor her for a bit, I'm invencible In imaginary poker! ".

" Heck no! If you lose and let her in I'm gonna get it with my boss so no ".

" Then I'll have to tell her to leave, when she's gone we can keep playing ".

" You know what? She came all the way over here so play with her, but you better not lose! ". Said the security guard glad that he could get the annoying cop off his back.

Back with Big Mac, the farmer managed to find a place where the fence was damaged and passed through it, he quickly looked for an area marked by the police as the area of evidence, must of the damage was caused when the girls encountered Adagio first, so Mac looked there first, the place she was hiding had to be near the edge of the battle zone, Mac kept his head down, careful not to make unnecessary noise.

Finally, he saw a particular block where one of the doors was sealed with orange tape with the words ' RESTRICTED-POLICE-RESTRICTED ' and moved closer. As he inspected the door he founded locked, he tried to pull hard and slowly the handle started to give up, he was surprised for this as this was far more strength that the one he knew he had before but right now he was just glad, curiosity could be satisfied later, Mac continued pulling until it would bend.

Another vehicle approached the entrance to the compound, one with three passengers, from it Emerald, Bark and Muss came out. " Go, I'll wait here, all this running around in this ugly clothes puts me in a bad mood ". Emerald ordered her underlings.

" Fine ". Answered Bark and Muss followed. The two walked to the entrance annoyed with her treatment. " This is the last time I work for a sirens, they are too bossy ".

" Crazy too ". Bark couldn't agree more.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

If Like Grass was angry before he was enraged now. Not only did he found the same problems as before, camers footage damaged, unconscious people, including some of his own men and innocent bystanders hurt and or under some kind of drug induced trance. Those few who could recall how they were injured couldn't describe who did this to them, the only thing that give some source of information was a patient who managed to hide before been seen.

He described three individuals, the two first were no doubt the suspects from Rich's incident, the third was new, a woman with red hair and dressed as a nurse and apparently she was the leader as the other two obeyed her orders.

" HQ this is Grass, we have ID's for the suspects, the two from before and a woman, somewhere around 25 to 35 years old, red hair, described as attractive, dressed as a nurse, I want every men available on the hunt, they unarmed but dangerous ".

" Got it Chief, passing on the info to the rest of the units... Wait... receiving transmission from officer Blank slate... He said that there are intruders in the compound! The description match suspect 1 and 2, no sign of 3 and... It look like your daughter is in the property too! ".

" Wha- that's impossible! I told her to stay in the house! That girl! I'm going in! Send me back up as soon as possible! Call all available units for support! ".

" O-on it Chief! ".

" Shit shit shit! Be ok Lemon, please be ok! ". Lime Grass run back to his patrol car and for the first time in his life he ignored the rules of traffic.

RICH'S WAREHOUSES COMPOUND...

It happened too fast, one second Lemon was playing with officer Blank to distract him from Big Mac, next second there were two men walking towards them, the security guy approached them warning them that they couldn't move closer, his warning was answered with a blow to the head by the taller guy, the helmet he was using absorbed some of the blow as he didn't fall, he recovered and tried to pull out his gun but the big guy prevented him from successfully pointing, a gunshot broke the silence and by now the second guy was near them.

" Shoot! Shoot them! ". Lemon ordered. Instead of that, Blank called HQ and described what was going, Lemon wasn't surprised when the second intruder drop on him and he didn't get even chance to pull out his gun. But Lemon didn't stood idle either, the guy paid little attention to her so she snuck behind bad when Blank was about to be overpowered Lemon let loose a good old nutcracker kick between the legs that the intruder couldn't ignore, he fell to the ground holding his legs together and assuming a fetal position.

" Come on! Get up and shoot them now! ".

" I... Argh! ". Blank didn't have a chance as the other guy was now over him as well. Lemon could recognize a losing battle and instead of lose time saving Blank again she ran away to look for Big Mac.

Back at the car Emerald heard the distant gunshot and thought that the two morons have messed up once more and started walking toward them promising punishment if they lost.

" Teach! Teach where are you?! ". Lemon ran frantically around the empty small buildings looking for any sign of her former mentor. " Teach! Come on! We got trouble".

As Lemon ran away, Bark and Muss finally knocked their opponents out cold, Back getting another handful of love from the officer. " What happened? I left you alone and you keep causing trouble, hurry up and leave so I can go back and take bath! ".

" But the girl-".

" A girl? What is a girl doing here, was that one of the Rainbooms? ". Asked Emerald suddenly enthusiastic.

" No, is not one of the ones we fought against ".

" Hm, then do whatever you want just find Adagio's things and leave, as long as no one sees my face I don't care what you do with them ". Emerald turned around and walked away toward the car, once she reached it she took the driver seat and looked at the console, she briefly saw how to drive with the cab driver and Bark but it wasn't enough to do it by herself so she jumped off and decided to walk until some fool could give her a ride back to the city.

She walked through the rough rural road made long ago for the way it looked abandoned, as she came to a clearing she found a truck hidden away from view. She watched carefully, if someone saw her right now there would be trouble so she kept her presence in the shadows before moving again.

Back in the compound Lemon hide behind any object she could find but so far the bad guys were nowhere to be seen. As she turned a corner a hand took her by surprise and pulled her through a hole in one of the walls.

Instincts kicked in an an elbow flew against her attacker's ribs but he blocked it. " Hold it there Lemon it's me! ". Big Mac answered from behind here, after she got the message he let go of her.

" Damn scare you give me idiot! I thought you were one of those creeps! ".

" Did the guards tried to do somethin to ya? " Asked Mac angry.

" No, not them, other guys showed up, they... They didn't look humans, they just knocked down both guards like chomps, one of them... Damn it! I can't stop shaking! ".

" Calm down Lemon, calm down, ya just breathe, breathe ". Mac told her as he rubbed her back. " Better? ". Lemon nodded, now back in control of her nerves. " Ok then, if those guys are really rebels then they're here for this ". Mac showed to Lemon the bag that he has strapped to his bag.

" Is that the magic things? ".

" All of them, except for the mirror, that one was too big so ah took a picture of the back and broke it, better smashed in pieces that in the wrong hands ".

"Ok, then let's get away, or better, let's kick some ass! ".

" We can't just rush Lemon, some of those guys have powers we haven't seen, we need to be careful. Let me call the rest and see if we can get backup ".

" But if they come won't they get in trouble? Officer Blank managed to call Central, if they show up they'll arrest anyone involved ".

" Dang! Didn't thought about that, ok then let's sneak out then ".

" Ok then, but you own me big ".

" Sure, let's go ". The two left as silently as possible. Going all they way back, the two were lucky enough to avoid an encounter with Bark and Muss, but as they approached the truck luck turned on them.

" Looks like made it, if we hurry we can-! ". Lemon stopped in her tracks as a her eyes caught sight of the redhead waiting in front of Big Mac's truck.

" And here I thought this day was the worst, but here you are, never thought I'll see you again, my little lamb ". As Emerald spread her arms, a purple mist quickly rushed from behind her and surrounded them immediately.

" Big Mac, what do we do? Could she be a... Teach? ". Lemon saw something she had never seen or expected to ever see. A man she always thought strong and firm but gentle and caring like Big Mac, frozen, the change was almost instantaneous, one moment he was decisive and brave, and now his face showed nothing but fear and confusion. " Teach? Teach! ".

" Ah- ah hear ya ". Mac said it his voice sounded weak.

" Who's that does she know you? ".

" Ah-ah don... ah can't... she's... ". His voice kept sounding off, Lemon turned to the woman one more time, she was dressed like a nurse but the uniform didn't was a bit to big for her frame, plus she didn't give the vibe of a nurse, Lemon thought that she looked more like a model or some movie star, but her smile and the strange shine in her eyes were more of those of an animal, an animal who was in the hunt.

" Teach, snap out of it! ".

" Ah-ah'm ok now ". A lie, Lemon almost couldn't believe she heard a lie from him, his voice carried no resolution with it.

" Oh! Did you forgot about me little lamb? Did you forgot all those lonely nights you would cross half a town to come and see me? To talk about your pains, about your sorrows? To talk a out your guilt? ". The woman said putting a fake hurt expression.

Mac flinched at every question, specially at the end when she mentioned about guilt, is like every word was a blow against his being. " Come on now, leave the girl and come little lamb, we came make up for the time lost, tell me, about your family, do they still love you despite of what you did? Tell me about your friends? Do they know the real you? Tell me about your love, does she knows your deepest fear? Does ANYONE knows about your parents true dead? ".

" Teach? ". Big Mac didn't answer, rather than that he sunk to the ground, his knees giving up completely, his shoulders slumped forward, devoid of any strength.

" Come child, leave everything behind, no need to carry anything, you just need me ".

" Teach wake up! This isn't you! You're not this coward little shit in front of me! ".

" Ho ho! Don't be so harsh girl, there's those who are secretly coward but live they lives hidden and those who manage to put a front with a fake smile or a convincing attitude, but the fear and guilt are still there, my little lamb him just happens to be of the last kind ".

" Shut up bitch! I don't know who you are but I know him! He's not a coward! He's not a fake like you said! ".

" Is that so? What about you? What about that fear that you keep hidden as well and in the deeps of your being, I can smell the fear, the shame, the doubt, the sadness, you hide them well, but they are there ". The purple mist started to affect Lemon as well.

Lemon stood there, unable to move, her own fear surfing up like a erupting volcano. A memory long buried came about, her father hitting her mother brutally, demanding obedience and respect. The memory broke her heart. The first day her father showed his strict side by beating his own wife was the day Lemon first listened to rock music, its loudness was the only thing that prevent her from hearing the screams of her mother, asking for help that her daughter wouldn't give out of fear.

From then on it was just about appearance, she loved rock music, but every time, every song was a small reminder of her failure as a daughter and as a human.

" You aren't so bad now that I smell your little emotions, you two smell the same, fear, guilt, so delicious. I can always use another little lamb just in case my first one brakes, come little girl let me taste you ".

Emerald's eyes shone and Lemon watched walking slowly toward her, Big Mac saw this and knew immediately what was coming for the girl for he suffered the same 8 years ago, the memory long time buried by love and the forgiveness of his family but kept alive by his self loathing, Sunset was right about him, he hasn't forgiven himself. And now the same fate awaited Lemon, a girl he got involved into this.

' Are you gonna let an innocent person suffer in front of you '.

" What? " The voice asked, a voice familiar, not Sunset's for this one sounded male, was his own, Mac wondered.

' Ah didn't raise no coward! Up boy! Up! '. Asked the voice again confusing him more.

" Ah... ah can't! ". Mac saw with desperation how Lemon fought every step in vain, resisting every single step but moving closer to the mad woman waiting with a sharp grin.

' You can't or you don't want? '.. Demanded the voice to hear his answer.

" Ah... Ah want... to... save her! ". Mac said grinding his teeth and forcing his muscles to fight the fear that the woman caused.

' Yer child no more! Yer a grown man! And true man don't let the lady get hurt, yer an Apple! Up damn it! Show this monster ya know no fear! '. Mac moved.

CANTERLOT SHOPPING MALL...

The sound of a falling fork broke the conversation between Starlight and Celestia.

" Are you ok Sunset? ". Asked Celestia worried.

" Yeah, sorry, just me been a clutz ". Sunset answered honestly but the two women kept looking at her.

" What? ".

" I think she means if you're really ok, you have been dropping stuff since a while back". Said Starlight.

" What!? No way! You're imagining things ".

" Dear, you dropped the car keys ".

" Twice! ".

" You let change drop to the floor, half of your ice cream from earlier and now this ".

" I... I guess you're right, it's just... I getting this weird feeling, like an itch in the back of my neck and before you send no, not that itch! Is just that I can't quiet put a label on it".

" Maybe they're pre-party jitters, is your boyfriend's birthday and after the effort you put into looking pretty you probably are worried that you failed ".

" I did? Oh no! ". Sunset pulled out a compact mirror and started checking every detail in her face.

" See what I mean? ".

" Ok, maybe I'm overreacting a bit ". Both women looked like they were holding their laughs. " Ok ok, maybe a lot, I'm pretty nervous right now, so maybe that's the feeling I'm getting ".

" Calm down Sunset, it's just a party, is not like he was going to propose to you, right? ".
At her comment Sunset turned redder than ever while Celestia had the misfortune of chocking with her latte.

" Sta-Starlight! That's... Well he... I'm... ". Impossible as it would seem, she be and more red as her stuttering continued.

" Easy easy, just relax! Sorry haha, I never thought you would react like that ".

" A-anyway! Now that we now what could be, let's change the subject ok? ".

" Ok so, when do we get to the burgers? " Asked Starlight provoking laughs from Sunset and Celestia. Sunset relaxed, but the annoying feeling she had inside didn't go away, bit for now she accepted the possibility that it was induced for nervousness and that nothing bad was happening.

OUTSIDE OF THE WAREHOUSES...

It was just the sharpest of reflexes and the experience of previous battles that saved her head. Mac's swing forced her to let go of her female victim before she could take her desired meal. Mac used her momentary distraction to grab Lemon and move away from the redhead. " Teach? ".

" I'm ok now, really ok, I'm still afraid but ah don want ya gettin hurt because of me ".
Mac said to Lemon and this time she could feel the honesty behind his words.

" Thanks ". Said Lemon suddenly aware of how tight was Mac holding her.

" That... wasn't very nice my little lamb, or human for that matter, was that magic perhaps? ". Asked Emerald intrigued, her mist no longer affecting the duo, bringing nothing to her and just wasting magic, so Emerald dropped the effect.

" Get behind me ". Mac told Lemon and she nodded in response. Mac kept his eyes firm in the enemy, slowly and carefully circling her to have his truck at his back.

" Ignoring me are we? Well, don't worry, I can play naughty too ". The woman moved with the speed of a cat closing the distance in a second but if she was expecting that. If Mac was going to hold back because she was female she found herself wrong.

Another swing came the moment she tried to get between them and the truck. Emerald tried to pass under it but Mac used his body to ram her away and Emerald found herself airborne, again with the agility of s cat Emerald avoided extra damage by correcting her fall and backflipping for some distance, she her face was visible again it was obvious that she wasn't unscathed as she seemed first.

" Ah! My my, that was some tackle, I think my lungs are in the next town now ". Emerald said joking but with no real humor.

By now the truck was now at their reach. " Lemon, get inside and start the truck, oh and hold this for me ". Mac handled her the keys and the velvet box with the Apple ring inside.

" Uh but what about her? ". Asked Lemon as she took the objects. Stopping slightly when she saw the velvet box.

" Ah'll distract her while ya drive away ".

" No way, are you telling me to let you behind? ".

" Nope, ah'll jump in the back as soon as ya start drivin, now come on! ". Mac hurried her.

" Ignoring me again? ". Emerald prowled closer but Mac never let her out of his sight, she lunged at him just trying to maneuver through his size and prevent their plan from coming into success. As she suspected, his moves were too sharp, fast and powerful too be considered normal, not only did he matched her in speed but his strength was enough to brake bones at a clean hit.

Still, Emerald was to slippery to be caught and when she deployed her sharp nails to escape when he finally grabbed her arm she managed to draw first blood. The tips painted red with with the vitals liquid, Emerald in true villainous fashion licked the blood off showing glee by the taste. " Oh! So I was right, you have magic, now I'm more motivated.

Mac felt chills when her grin grew wider. " Lemon! What's the hold up! ".

" I'm trying! Not everyone can drive standard you know! ". As she desperately tried again so did Emerald Breeze this time trying to go for magic blast, Mac side stepped and moved forward as she had expected him, so she send a second one she had ready but she didn't expect Mac to blocked it with his arm and keep going for her. Finding no option, Emerald braced to meet him.

Enhancing her strength with the magic of her stone Emerald was able to match Big Mac but not before he pushed her a good meter back, her heels digging all the way, now they were lock hand and hand, each pressing forward and Emerald was losing.

" I see now! You are the one who defeated Rawhorn! You're Big Mac! To think that the same meek boy I met all those years back would turn into this ". Emerald shot him a look of interest and lust.

" Now I'm even more glad I came back, when I'm done with this little job I'll take you with me and rave you in ways you never dreamed.

Mac pushed harder. " Sorry, I'm taken already, Rrrrrah! With all the strength of his body Mac pushed one more time, Emerald's hands were forced back, this time Emerald wasn't able to withstand the force and she was thrown hard and far. A satisfactory pained yell was heard loud and clear from his position.

" Lemon, let's get-". When Mac turned to his truck and the girl in high hopes what he saw was a sight of nightmares.

" Te-a-ch? ". While he took care of the siren, Bark and Muss have caught up with them and took Lemon out of the truck, then the Changeling proceeded to suck the love out of her.

" No! ". Mac dashed toward them, only to be stopped by Muss. " Out of mah way ya bastard! ". Muss spat a bit of blood, produced by a kick from Lemon and walked ready to take on Mac. Their fight was short as even with equestrian strength Muss couldn't match to Big Mac's in his enraged state. " Yer next ya bas-tard? ".

Mac stopped when a sweet and delicate song waved through the air, Mac turned around and there he saw the siren, walking toward him while singing, her face was dirty and blood was spilling from her nose and forehead but she kept her menacing grin.

Mac tried to shake the numbness that was invading him but it was useless, his body felt tired and heavy, his vision was blurry and his breathing became erratic. Each step he took closer felt an eternity. Still, his approaching caused Bark to let Lemon alone and prepare for Mac but before he could get a shot at him Muss came from behind and delivered a clean punch to his back. Mac felt on his knees and the bag containing the gems and journal fell spilling some of its content.

" That's... Watch it you idiot! If you damage the gem it could explode! ". Emerald stopped her song to prevent Miss from blowing them up. " Take the bag and... ".
The sound of police sirens interrupted her again, cursing, she analyzed the situation, if she was seen she would call her mission and most likely would spend the rest of her days locked away in some human prison, running and hiding were the only options.

" Listen! Take them both and put them in the car, we're going to the portal, quick! ". Emerald ordered. As soon as the two humans were secured inside the stolen car, they drove away.

REGAL RESIDENCE...

It happened the moment they were back home, the sensation of wrongness inside Sunset swelled as her bond with Big Mac warned her that something was wrong with her partner. She felt a taste of desperation and dread that weren't her own, only then did she identified the first symptom that told her than he was in trouble, fear.

As the pit in her heart grew Sunset took out her phone and called trying to contact Mac and ask him what was going on, who or what was putting in such a distressed state. The phone ringed for a bit with no answer making Sunset more nervous but finally the call was received, but the voice that answered wasn't the one she expected.

IN ROAD TO THE PORTAL...

From Big Mac's pocket the ring of his phone was heard but ignored. He was in the back slumped over one side still under the effects of Emerald's song, Lemon was placed next to him just the same way. Lemon was not been affected by the song thanks to her trusted headphones that kept playing rock, unfortunately she was still weak from Bark sucking out her love, she couldn't find the reason to move, without love there was no motivation, no energy, her love for her parents was taken, so was the one for her friends, Bark was starting so take her love for herself when Mac interrupted him.

Passing over a hole caused the car to jump readjusting her position. Her eyes moved and she saw his, they were glassy as result of his condition. She was scared, for her and for him too, inside of her something small sparked, the conversation with Luna Regal replayed, her mention of how she had a crush on him came fresh to her mind, was it true? Did she care for him more that just a friend, a person who was asked to teach her important stuff, a person who despite her obnoxious music even more obnoxious personality had the patience to get along her and care for her even when she was sick, who at the end didn't took the money offered for the job. She remembered how out of sight she heard when he rejected the money from her father saying that if she passed the test it was pay enough.

The phone ringed again. " Curse those annoying human devices! Muss! Pass me that infernal thing! ". The big guy, the one who punched Mac in the back obeyed and stretching his arm reached to Mac's front pocket and took out his smartphone, in the split second that the screen passed next to her face Lemon saw the name ' Sunny ' on it. Mac's girlfriend, the love in his heart. Could had Lemon been able to reach that spot if she tried, she wouldn't know now, this were probably their last minutes alive.

Emerald was about to throw the phone when she saw the caller's name, the grin that came to her face was so far the most terrifying of all. She pressed the button. " Mac? Mac! Oh thank Celestia you picked up, I was going crazy! Is everything alright? Are you ok? ".

" I'm sorry, but your ' Mac ' is not available right now, he's taking a little nap in my lap, poor thing was too tired ".

" What? Who... Who are you? Mac? Where's Macintosh Apple? Where is he?! Answer me! ".

" My my, how rude, I'm politely telling you where he is and you yell for that? The shame".

" Listen you... Whoever you are, I'm just gonna ask one more time, WHERE! IS! MY! BOYFRIEND! ".

" He is... " Emerald saw the sign informing the proximity of the abandoned road, her grin growing wider. " About to reunite with dear Pa and Ma, a one way ticket matter of fact so he's gonna be busy tata ". After hanging she threw the phone through the window leaving Sunset with the dreadful message.

Back in her home Sunset's hands trembled, her heart hammering inside her chest, a thousand thoughts crossed her mind traveling at lightspeed. " Sunset? What's the matter? I heard you yelling from my room ". Came down Celestia, she came closer as Sunset didn't reacted or moved, when she saw her face she saw her daughter holding back tears.

" Mac ". Sunset said weakly. " Mac was... taken, he's... he's in danger, I felt it, I felt it and now I know it's real, where... where could he be? I... What can I do? ".

" Sunset? " This time was Starlight who came down, dressed ready for the party just like Sunset and Celestia.

" What's going on? ".

" Something happened with Big Mac, it seems he was caught by someone ". Celestia explained as Sunset was still in turmoil.

" I have to do something but I don't know what or where to star! I... ". Sunset was now at the brink of a meltdown, Celestia took her in her arms trying to calm her.

" I have a spell that could help, we need something important for him, the more important the more potent and exact the spell will be ".

" So-something from him? " Asked Sunset in tears already. Her hand brushed the locket in her neck giving her the answer. " Here! Use this! ".

Without question Starlight took the locket in her hands. " Step aside and don't interrupt me ". Starlight closed her eyes and a blue and purple light started to exit from her body. " Eques erun sora inconta alma, signa persa encontrar! Eques Tee! ".

As the last of her words echoed through the house, the locket shone and floated from her hands, it stopped at head level and shone even brighter, disappearing in a ball of light and forcing everyone to cover their eyes. When the light subdued in its place was a projector like image of a road and a bridge, the image lasted just a few seconds before it banished and the locket reappeared again.

" Was that? Was that the place where he is? I don't recognize it! ".

Celestia thought for a second and spoke. " The bridge! Is north road bridge just outside the City! ".

" You mean where Mac when to look for his truck? But that's on the other side! Is too far even in car! We don't have enough time! ".

" Maybe we don't, but we know who's fast enough to get there in time ". Starlight ssid.

All three women shout out loud the name of the girl fast enough to make time look like a turtle. " RAINBOW DASH! ".

IN ROAD TO THE PORTAL...

Lemon waited until the car jumped again causing both her and Mac to collapse with Lemon on the bottom. Muss growled but ignored them giving Lemon the chance to move, very slowly and carefully she removed her headphones and put them on Mac's ears, as she did so, slowly the effects of the song started to be undone, his eyes returning to life as her started to become unfocused, before she could fall to its effect she whispered in Mac's ear.

RICH'S WAREHOUSES COMPOUND...

Lime Grass arrived and found officer Blank and one of Rich's security guys down for good. When he approached to inspect them the sound of a speeding car make him turn around in time to see it, just for a second he got sight of green hair like his daughter, leaving the two men behind Grass ran to his car and quickly chased behind the car.

NEAR THE BRIDGE...

" Bring both of them! ". Emerald ordered as she walked around the road toward the other side of the bridge where the portal was accesible.

" What are we gonna do with them? ". Asked Bark lifting Lemon over his shoulder while Muss took Big Mac.

" I don't care about her, do whatever you want with her once you cross to Equestria, but him, he goes directly to my Chambers, and if somepony tries to block you you tell them that I send you! ". Emerald walked behind them when she remembered to check out the backpack, sure enough little Abby would go ballist if all the things from Adagio weren't taken back, Emerald opened it and her eyes went wide. " Stop, who of you morons took two of the gems, there's only one left! ". Emerald demanded.

The two henchmen looked at each other but none spoke. " Well? Are you going to talk or you want me to make you talk? ". Both guys looked frightened by the punishment but both kept quiet.

" I-i don't have a gem, I don't even like them ".

The blue eyes of the siren turned to the diamond dog, knowing how fond was his kind of gems no doubt her suspicion was now on him. " I didn't took them, I swear! ".

" I'll see if you're telling the truth ".

" N-no! I swear! I swear! I don't have them! ".

" Gems don't vanish in the air you mutt! ". Emerald approached him, ready to make him wish not to cross her when her eyes saw something suspicious. " Hey! What's that on his head! ". Emerald pointed to the headphones that only now they noticed.

In an instant Mac came to life, his body was slumped and been carried like a sack of sand but in seconds he was moving, first using the proximity to Muss to take care of him first.

Mac jumped off him, pushing him toward Emerald resulting in a mess of limbs and shouts. Before Bark could react Mac dispatched him as well with a jawbreaking hook, Mac took Lemon off him and took her toward the car before been hit behind the knee with a hot and painful magic blast. " I love when pray fights back! ". Welding more power from her stone, Emerald Breeze threw Muss off of her and blasted Mac in the back.

Leaving Lemon in the ground Mac turned to face the siren. " But you have to learn! ". Another blast in the leg, Mac walked toward her. " When to give up! ". Another blast, this one on the lower stomach. Big Mac doubled in pain but kept walking using his arms to cover his face only he then broke into a Sprint. " Ugh, you don't want to understand do you? ".

Emerald managed to score two more blasts before he was on her, a first landed on her cheek, she responded with her own in the burned part of his abdomen, another body racking punch to her chest causing her to spill blood from her mouth and nose, she dodged another punch and digged her nails inside the burned part of his leg, like if it were a knife she twisted her hand causing muscle and skin to torn open increasing the bleeding in his wound. Mac tried to will hid body to heal but it seemed to be a power only accesible when his other half was present. Trying to make another blow Mac tripped and lost balance, Emerald did use of the moment and blasted him again in the chest.

Not ready to give up yet Mac did one last try, as close as they were Mac caught her by the neck and pulled her closer where he could put his two hands around her. " Not... gonna... let ya.... get... away ". Putting everything into choking her he left go of everything. Emerald tried her best to get free but his grip was beyond human, soon the air started to become a problem for her.

Unfortunately for Big Mac the siren was more that one trick phony. Filling her lungs with the last of her air, she released a song blast that hit Mac in the face, braking the headphones and throwing Mac across the bridge.

Been able to breathe again Emerald stood in her feet once more, her body hurt and bleeding, the pain was high but not as high as she was right now, she would keep him, keep him and torture him and do unspeakable things to him, that and use him to get the other Abby, she would use him as bait and capture her as well and then she would brake her, again and again and-. " Argggh! ". This time it was Emerald who fell to her knees, the pain of each blow summing up in her slim body. By now Muss and Bark where back on their feet, barely. The two could drop at any second. " To where he is, hold him... hold him for me ".

The two named looked at each other, their eyes agreed that they wanted this day to be over and get some payback. They limped all the way where he was and started kicking him rather that hold him like instructed.

" What are you doing, don't kill him you imbeciles! ". Annoyed Emerald too limped towers them, grunting every step of the way.

" Argh! " Another shot of pain was injected in his body by the tip of the shoe from Muss, another stomp from Bark. Mac felt his body growing cold and the pain was numbing his mind. ' Only one trick left... I'm sorry ah didn't get to gave ya the ring...ya would have looked more beautiful with it... I love ya... Always... Sis... Take care of Granny and Bloom... Ah'll miss y'all.

Mac rolled his body, making it look like a useless attempt to cover himself, in true, he dug into his pocket and pulled the two missing gems, he took them when his captors were distracted, after Lemon whispered her crush and to give him encouragement to survive. Taken the two gems Mac tried to squish them between his hands putting all his remaining strength into it, even if he died, he wouldn't allow them to get closer to his family and to Sunset.

Another kick almost make him drop the gems, his energy wasn't enough to complete the task, he need it more, more strength, to protect, to protect her. Like a shower of cold refreshing water in a hell hot day, pink magic washed over him and concentrated on his hands. Emerald noticed this stopped just a meter from where her two companions where busy kicking Big Mac. " What's going on? What's he doing? ".

Mac compressed the rocks with all the new power that came to him and the gems cracked open. Next thing he felt was a warm sensation rushing through him, then it become hotter and hotter, like burning, probably he was burning but there was no pain, only the the warm, then nothing.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

When Princess Twilight and her friends nuke her with th power of friendship, Sunset thought she Suffered the greatest pain in her life, she was wrong, when her bond with Big Mac was cut she felt like if the air around her was taken, breathing became hard, thinking became hard, she didn't know that she was kneeling, she didn't know she was sobbing, she didn't know Starlight and Celestia were asking her what was wrong, she only felt a hole, and loneliness like never before. She didn't know that Mac was gone, but she could feel it.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

" Applejack! Applejack! ".

" Ah'm here, ah hear ya, what's gotten into yer boots? ".

" Is... Is Granny! Granny's cryin, she's just cryin and and and ah don know why! ".

" What? Ok, lemme to and see her ". Applejack ran toward her grandmother leaving her cousins behind to finish the preparations for her brother's birthday. As she reached the room where Smith was, she found it like Apple Bloom described her, a mess of tears and cries.

" Gra-Granny? What's going on? Why are ya like this? ". Applejack asked as she hugged her trying to bring any comfort to the elder woman.

" Mah boy, mah boy! Why does life want ta take mah last boy? " .

" Yer... yer last boy? ". Applejack didn't understood at the moment what she was trying to say, but eventually she would, all Canterlot city would know.

END OF CHAPTER 31.

Author's Notes:

Once again thanks for reading and like always, if you have a story to share with the people who read this story you can include it too. Until next time.

Next Chapters:

1) Fruits of love chapter 32.
2) My Little Pony Isekai chapter 2.
3) My Little Pony Isekai chapter 3.
4) My Little Pony Isekai chapter 4.

32.- When pain is too much.

Making true to her name, Rainbow Dash does with all the speed that her cyan wings would allow, their frenetic beating getting her closer to where Big Mac was been taken.
It only had been at must 15 minutes since a desperate Sunset called her and begged her to go at the air of her boyfriend and try to hold up whatever evil was keeping him while the rest gathered to provide support.

As she approached the bridge, from her vintage point she saw a police car speeding along the road, going in the same direction. Rainbow put more force in her wings, she needed to get to Big Mac first before-! . " Whaaaa! ". A blinding explosion blew Rainbow out of the air blinding her at the same time, luckily for the girl, branches, bushes and maybe even soft ground reduced the damage of the impact, when she got herself standing she tried to get her sight back by rubbing her closed eyes, some of it came back but it was still instructed by white spots. Not wanting to fail in her mission she walked for a couple of minutes until she was confident enough to run at high speed without crash into something, the police car would have a sizable advantage over her but not impossible to overcome for the Master Speedster.

Unfortunately the police car for ahead of her for mere seconds forcing Rainbow to hide and observe from the shadows. Her first sign that something went horribly wrong was the silence. Apart from the sirens in the patrol and the officer yelling for an answer there was no other sound, almost like if the whole area was devoid of life. The man yelled the name of Lemon Zest over and over again giving his identity as her father, Lime Grass, the man found his daughter unconscious next to a car Rainbow has never seen.

The second sign of wrongness was the stench of burned meat, Rainbow was no grill expert but even she knew that cocking meat of any kind didn't let a smell so disgusting.
Rainbow remembered the time when a little prank to a teacher in middle school left her and Fluttershy with a bad case of burned hair, the smell was similar but multiplied by a hundred.

Her eyes caught the form of two slumped figures on the ground close to the entrance of the bridge, what seemed like smoke coming from them. Little by little more patrols arrived as did a couple of ambulances and even the mighty motor of the firefighter truck could be heard. Searchlights became the final factor for Rainbow to called quits before been spotted. Before leaving the soccer ace saw the paramedics taking the two figures in emergency beds with white sheets on top of them, one of the figures big enough to the body of her friend.

Her heart ached just by knowing what was coming, telling her friends Applejack and Sunset what she saw would be the most horrible thing that could happen, specially today when instead of celebration they would be mortified.

At the other side of the small river, observing from the shadows just like Rainbow, was Emerald Breeze. She was fortunate that the explosion form the gems was far enough for her to jump away, but not far enough to avoid damage. Her eardrums ringed, her hair was burned in some spots, she was bleeding and she had multiple burn marks in her once beautiful body. Her body screamed in agony every time she took a breath, rather that ignore it she dwell on it, every single ounce.

It was what keeping her from passing out in the bushes. From her position she couldn't see much, but by the yells of the police she got some info. Three founds, one would be the girl, the others? She couldn't be sure but logic said that the person closest to the explosion would be vaporised or blown to pieces, so it was must likely that those found were the Changeling and his big friend.

So that was it, her little lamb was now burned chunks. Her annoyance was more high now that her pain, as the humans started to spread their search Emerald Moved deeper in the shadows, limping away she touched the stone in her neck and let the magic poured into her so that it could heal her. It was going to be a long walk back to the hotel.

Back in the scene of the crime, Like Grass was nervously walking back and forth waiting for the medics to finish with Lemon, since hearing from Blank that's she was in danger he couldn't stop shaking and finding her I her current state didn't make things any better, he wondered why was she in that place at that time? Why was she involved, who was responsible for her condition? He didn't know yet, but he would make sure to punish anyone involved, anyone.

Just as his nerves couldn't take more, the medic taking care of her come out and called him over. " How is she? Will she be ok?".

" Physically speaking she doesn't seems to have much except a few scratches and cuts, beyond that is hard to say until we can make a more complex inspection, for now we'll just watch out for her small injuries ".

" Will she need to be taken out of the city? ".

" I don't think so, thankfully, the persons who were hospitalized from the club are all recovering with no ill physically but disoriented, she will be admitted in the general hospital ".

" Ok, I see, I'm still on duty so let the HQ notice me for any change ".

" Sure thing Chief ". The ambulance left carrying the only survivor sofar and Lime could breathe now, or at least try, the smell of charred skin and bones still hang in the air.

Grass returned to his men to receive the updated of the search including his demolition expert. " So what exactly happened here, two burned bodies and one explosion that looked like a rainbow mushroom cloud? Tell me I'm not hallucinating ".

" I don't think you hallucinated anything if the colorful marks in the ground are anything, is like someone placed a homemade bomb inside a microwave oven and putting a shit ton of crayons just to make it silly ". The expert pointed to a single spot in the ground where a small circle was painted with all the colors of the rainbow.

" Whatever this bomb was, it has to be the most weird explosive I have seen in my life. There is not any kind of residues you would normally find in one, I mean there is not gunpowder, TNT, flammable or any other chemicals, radioactive elements, electric or thermal remains, nothing... and yet you can feel the freaking heat toasting our bumps already, Is like... like blowing a mine full of gas and sitting over the single exit! ". The expert expressed with hands motions.

" So... big fire but not big explosion? ".

" No, there was definitely an explosion just...more like a pulse, I don't know how else explained, I worked for 5 years in NYPD and I never seen anything like this! ".

" Ok, I guess I get the main picture, so what else did you found? ".

" Hmm, well, there's seem to have been more persons involved, at least one more ".

" Really? You think someone walked away unharmed? ".

" Walked or sunk? Yes unharmed? Not a chance, what don't you look by yourself? Over there, next to the safety bars ". The expert pointed to a spot already marked as evidence. Grass approached and saw what the guy said with sunk, there was blood spilled over the rail, Grass watched under it at the moving stream of water bellow. Another person was either thrown over it or jumped. " Get me a team of three down there! We may have a live one! ".

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

Been the bearer of bad news always sucked, but this time it was beyond that. When Rainbow Dash was back she called Sunset and told her to meet with everyone in Applejack's, after all, if she was going to explain what she saw, may as well do it on one go.

Once everyone arrived she started, little by little the expressions in Sunset and Applejack's faces turned from worry to agony. " N-no... it has to be more, please, tell me you saw him, please, tell me that he wasn't... one of them! ". Sunset grabbed Rainbow by the Hem of her blouse only to choke in tears, Sunset couldn't speak more but her tears were clear enough, the possibility of Bit Mac been dead hang in the air like the very sign in the entrance of the farm.

Applejack was strangely quiet, everyone could have expected her to blow in yells and screams. " So that was what Granny meant, this was... what she felt, the same that with Pa and Ma... Ah... this is a joke, a sick joke, mah brother is fine, ah'm s-sure of it, right? Ah mean, he's strong... He couldn't... he couldn't be de-". Having enough of seen her forcing a front Fluttershy took the blonde girl in her chest and only then did Applejack let her tears wash out.

" Miss Celestia, Fluttershy, take those two inside, they need to calm down before planning what to do ".

" No, no, I'm going, I'm going for him ". Sunset said as she walked to her car.

" Sunset! Wait! I know what you're feeling right now but you can't rush like this! ".

" I can and I'll do it, so if your not gonna help me then out of my-! ".

" Sunset! ". Sunset turned to Starlight. " Everyone here knows that you and the Apples are the most affected by this but please, don't say something to your mother that you could regret later ".

" I... I'm sorry, Mom, I'm sorry, I'm... thanks for worrying but I can't stand here, I'm going to look for him ". Sheet turned again to go her way.

" Ok then, at least let me help you, I know a spell that can help you ".

" You, you do? Then do it, please ". Starlight walked in front of her and started chanting in equestrian language, her spell started to grow as she spoke. Something Starlight said tipped Sunset off. " Wait! That's spell is for... Star-light? ". Sunset lost consciousness before she could avoid the spell. Before she could hit the ground Starlight caught her.

" I'm sorry, but letting you go like this would only complicate things ".

" Let us help ya ". Braeburn helped Celestia with Sunset. Apart from Jonagold and Apple Bloom who were with Granny Smith, everyone else was still waiting to see what they could do to help.

" Sorry Rainbow, I know that you are saying things as you saw them but I can't believe what happened, an explosion of colors? And Big Mac kidnapped? This is getting out of hand ". Cheerilee said feeling distressed.

" First of all, you said that Lemon Zest was there too? ".

" What?! That rock lover was there? ". Aria asked annoyed to hear the name.

" She must know what happened with my cousin then, we have to ask her right away! ". Pinkie said with hurry.

" Yes, she's our best shot but we can just bargain in and ask casually, remember who's her father, if we ask the wrong question in the wrong time we could bring the wrong attention to us, zest been injured will have her father suspicious of anyone ". Cheerilee warned the group.

" So what then? Do we wait until 48 hours pass and report him as missing? ". Asked Rainbow.

" Not exactly, since apart from Big Mac none of us have a real relationship with her, it would look suspicious if out of the sudden we're asking for her to her father ".

" What if we send a former friend, like Twilight, she went to Crystal Prep with her after all ".

" M-me? I-I guess I could do it, if it helps ". Twilight said getting nods from everyone.

" First we need to let some time pass, we can't show up right after she's been admitted or we'll look suspicious ". Cheerilee pointed out.

" Oh man, this sucks! I don't know about you but all this stuff is happening too soon, I don't even feel like going to school tomorrow ".

" Well you have to, it would look weird for you to miss school and is gonna affect your results ".

" Yeah? Tell that to Sunset and AJ, when Sunset woke up she's gonna turn all demon on us again ". Said Rainbow imagining the worst.

" This is so awful! What other horrible thing could happen to us? ". Asked Rarity.

" Speaking of that, why didn't you showed up yesterday? And what's with that bunch of boxes? ".

" Sorry everyone, I was doing something special for Big Mac and everyone but... I wish I could have finished sooner, maybe... Maybe this would have been avoided somehow ". Rarity gave the boxes around to her Rainboom friends including Aria.

" What's this? ". Asked Aria opening her box, inside she found a jacket for her, the rest of the girls found the same, jackets made with the finest of details, done with the best materials her boutique could obtain.

The jackets were made with the dominant colors of each member, pink for Pinkie, blue for Rainbow, aquamarine and purple for Aria, lavender and blue for Twilight. As they inspected the jackets they found numerous compartments and straps for unknown purpose, each jacket had the Rainbooms emblem in the back and each person symbol in the right chest area, the jackets also seemed adjustable.

" I made them for each of us, they are padded so the they're more resistant to damage, the compartments are to add some of Twilight's inventions, like GPS, radios or maybe even something to call for help immediately ". Rarity explained while showing each small holster she added.

" That's interesting, I can do all that but it will take time ".

" Yeah, too bad it was too late to help Mackey ". Pinkie said damping the atmosphere once again and making Rarity feel worse.

" Helloooo! I hope we got in time for the piñata! ". Everyone turned around to find the siblings owners of Everfree Camp.

" What's up everyone! ". Said Gloriosa Daisy while her younger brother walked ahead of her and went straight for Twilight to deliver a kiss and a present for his girlfriend, although right away the lack of response told him that something was wrong.

"It's... good to see you guys, but... You may want to know what's going on first ". Said Cheerilee.

It took a good 15 minutes to explain what was going on, it wasn't surprise for the siblings to find the mood in such state as one of the members of the Apple family and Ally to the Rainbooms to go missing or worse.

" I see, this is no easy matter, my sister and I understand and if you think that this is a bad moment for- ".

" No! ".

" What? ".

" I say, No! This people, the Apples and the Rainbooms that so graciously helped us when we needed it the must are in need of our help now, we can't coward and run back to the camp just because is getting dangerous, they saved our land and our lives, no way we'll leave and not do a thing for them! ". Said Gloriosa full of determination.

" We thank you Daisy, really, but Lemon too helped us and look how she end up, is better if we kept normal people out of the way to avoid more tragedies ". Rainbow expressed her opinion.

" I know what you mean and we appreciate your concern, but some of this trouble affected us as well, it was thanks to you and the Apple family who intervened in our behalf that we got Rich to back down from buying our property, helping them with this no only is to help Applejack and you but also because is the right thing to do ". Gloriosa repeated her words with more emphasis in the main objective of her plea, a person need help and someone offer it, simple as that.

" Then we take yer offer young one ". Everyone turned again as Granny Smith helped by Jonagold and Apple Bloom approached. " That's ok children, ah'm better now ".

" Sorry Granny but we ain't letting ya walk around without aid ".

" Fine then lil one, first let me thank y'all for worryn for mah boy, and for this moment on he's missin ya hear, missin! Big Mac, until a lb see no body mah boy is just missin ". Her voice sounded loud and clear, her expression solid like steel, the it softened like paper about to crumble. " Ah now this ain't yer trouble, but ah'll be forever in yer debt if ya help find him, ah can't take another loss, mah heart simply can't ".

Surprising everyone, it was Aria who stepped forward. " I'll help too, the guy, Big Mac, he helped me escape from those assholes, I may not be as strong as the rest, and my magic may be unreliable, but as long as you point me to them I'll bite them is that's all I can ". Behind her Cheerilee displayed a smile of pride looking at the once arrogant and selfish girl now changed for the better.

" Me too, Mr Apple, no way we're going back to the camp without making sure your grandson is back and safe, right little brother? ".

" Of course! A friend of Twilight is mine too, count me in ". Said Timber Spruce, which for a look of admiration from his girlfriend.

" And you don't even need to ask Gran-gran! We Apple stick together like, like like conjuncted apples which are really sticky and... Yeah! ". Pinkie got nods from Rainbow and Rarity.

" Thank ya, thank y'all children, mah house is at yer disposal and mah kin is grateful, please, stay safe, now excuse me, there's another pair that needs me ". Granny thank them one more time also offering their home to the siblings so that they wouldn't be paying for the hotel room.

" Alright then, fill me in at all that you guys are dealing with right now ".

" May as well use the barn, it would be a waste if we don't eat the food that the Apple prepared ".

" Let's go then ". As they walked to the barn where the birthday would have taken place, Timber whispered to her sister.

" Hey sis, you think this is ok? I mean I know this is the right thing to do but... would we really be of help to them? I don't even have magic and so far you haven't been able to use your, right? ".

" Honestly? I haven't even tried, but I know we can do something about this, we'll help them and you'll get to expend more time with Twilight, a win-win right? Don't worry about it- ".

" I know I know, 'I got this' ".

" No little brother, WE got this! Can't do it without my little bro ".

" Haha ok sis, I'm with you ".

While the guest went to the bar Granny went to Big Mac's room where Celestia was with a still sleeping Sunset. " How is the lass? ".

Celestia who was stroking the hair of her daughter rose from the bed. " She's still sobbing in her sleep, I don't know what to do when she wakes up, I hope that we get good news by then but... sorry Granny, I know you must be in bad shape too bad I wish I could help somehow right now but Sunset needs me more than ever ".

Granny smiled and put a reassuring hand on the young woman's shoulder. " That's ok Sugarcube, ah get ya, ya'll be a wonderful mother for the lad, ah'm sure Night Vail and Sol would be proud of seen ya right now, ah now ah'm lil Tia ".

" Thanks Granny, you family means a lot to me and I'll be delighted if Big Mac and Sunset could join our families further that now ".

" Ah know dear, by the by, have ya got in contact with Lil Luna yet? ".

" Not yet Granny, I bet her phone is off if she went to look for Turner like I think she did". Celestia expressed concerned.

" Ah see ".

" I'm sure she'll come as soon a s she get my messages, she's the closest to Big Mac since she was a kid, I'll see what I can do in the school Granny, I swear that we'll not let you down ".

" Ya never have child, never once, kiss the young one for me, ah'll check on mah girl now ". Granny left mother and daughter to check on her granddaughter, she knocked on the door and her family less Big Mac inside, Applejack was in her bed hugging her knees and her head buried in them. " Let me talk to her, ya go ahead and eat somethin, no point in worryn with an empty tank ".

The sisters and Braeburn left while Bloom and Applejack remained. " Ah now this is hard to swallow my girls but ya know how tough yer brother is, ah'm sure he'll find his way back to us ".

" And if he doesn't, we will find him first ".

" Ya... Ya felt it... ya felt it when it happened, and Sunset... Sunset did too, but then why? Why couldn't we do anything to help him, where is he? Is he ok? Is he... ".

" N-no Applejack, don't talk like that, big brother... Big brother is gonna come back, I'm sure sis ".

" We don't know that, what if.. ".

" Ok Sugarcube, what's gotten into ya! Why the negativity? ".

" Ah just... I don't know, how come only ya two felt somethin? Ah'm... we are his sister's, yet how come we don't know what happen to him or where he's going, he doesn't tell nothing to anybody, and now... Ah just don't know what to do ".

" Ah'm older Applejack, older and more experienced that ya two, yer just children compared to me, ah was still young when yer grandpapi Moonshine passed away, when mah friend Night Vail passed, later her husband Sol Regal, later... later may own son and yer mom, is an awful feelin ah don whish to even mah enemies, but ah have it, yer brother felt... different, aha can't be sure yet dears, but like ah said, until there's no proof, her brother is just missin, ya hear me? ".

" Yes Granny, Big brother Mac is too strong to die, he'll be back, ah'm sure! ". Apple Bloom said with her whole heart full of innocent trust in her grandmother's words and his brother's.

" Strong? More stubborn than that, thanks Granny, ah think ah'll go with mah friends now ". Applejack hugged her sister and grandmother and left for the barn.

TIME TURNER'S HOUSE...

Luna waited impatiently inside her car, where she has been for the last hour. By now her rear hurt, she was hungry and needed to use the toilet, but still she wouldn't move, she knew the moment she did she couldn't stop, she had to apologise for whatever thing she did with or to Turner and if she couldn't remember it was hard for her to do it for real. So she waited, her sister and niece have tried to contact her for quiet a while but yet she didn't answer suspecting what would they ask, by know the party would be in full swing, making everything more awkward.

" God this is stupid! Come on Luna! You're not a little girl anymore, so what if it is awkward? Couldn't be worse than when Big Mac declared his crush for me could it? He's just your co-worker, nothing more, Although he also has a thing for me, oh God, my butt hurts like crazy! ".

Luna cost silent after her monologue, dwelling I her own misfortune and we'll aware that she was making herself more miserable just by waiting. The final decision was taken not by her heart or brain but by her stomach who responded to her indecisiveness with a twist and a road of hunger that echoed inside the little car.

" Ok stomach, you win this one, but I'll have my revenge one day! ". Her stomach roared with pain included in response. " Ok ok forget what I said, you rule and I suck, moving now ".

Luna got out of the car and quickly knocked on the door waiting for a response, before she needed to repeat the action the door opened and Luna walked inside before getting the chance of talk. " Need restroom , emergency! ".

" Door left to the kitchen's ". Turner told her with little energy. After she disappeared from his sight he walked back to his special room where he was working again, after a few minutes Luna appeared having fixed two of her problems. She watched as Time Turner worked in the weird old looking screen from last time, his fingers angrily tapping in the keyboard.

" He-hey Tim, how's going? Working hard in your... thingy? ". Luna asked while looking for a spot clean enough to not get buried by papers or files with dust.

" Yes, I'm ". Responded the man with little enthusiasm.

" So... like any progress? ".

" Some... If you need anything else from me you can take it, I would stop you ".

" Hey hey! What's up with that attitude? I thought you would looking forward to go to Big Mac's birthday with me? ".

Finally the man got his face away from the screen he's been watching with full interest.
" Was that your idea? Or where you forced again by your sister? ".

" Ah come on Tim, Tia can yell all she wants but at the end if I don't want to do stuff I don't do stuff! ".

" And did you really wanted to come and see me? Or was the hour you spend inside your car normal? ".

" Come on Tim, loosen up a little ".

" Tim, you only call me Tim when you feel guilty, normally I'm just Turner or TT, seriously Miss Luna, could have killed you to wait to talk to me yesterday? ".

" I... I was... ". Luna was speechless, she didn't knew where to start apologizing. Her conduct had been less that well mannered since yesterday, if it wasn't for her family's intervention she probably would be in worse condition right now.

" Like I said, go ahead and do what you need, I'm kind of busy right now so I won't go, I'll take Big Mac and Miss Sunset somewhere later to celebrate, fo now I need to do this".

"... ". Luna couldn't work around her own shame to talk more and defend her case, but she couldn't force her feet to move out of the room. Fortunately she had the little distraction of Celestia's messages, taking out her cellphone she found not one but several of them, internally cringing she read the first one, a reminder of the hour of the party, the second only asked her for her whereabouts, the third one again asking where she was, to call her, Sunset or Granny urgently, Luna didn't want to read more but just to make sure she knew what was going on she read the last one, when she did her knees almost give away.

The message described a sudden feeling Sunset got about Big Mac been in trouble, confirmed later when an unknown woman answered his phone in his place and telling Sunset that she would take him away. Later Rainbow would try to help him but an explosion and the arrival of the police forced her to flee empty handed, finally the part that did a hole on her stomach was the part about dead bodies been taken away.

" Big Mac... Big Mac is... ". Shaking her head and putting her boiling emotions inside an imaginary safe boxuna turned to her college. " Big Mac is missing ".

" Pardon? ".

" Big Mac, something happen to him, he was involved in some accident and now he's either missing, injured or... ". The safe almost broke. She could feel sadness and agony scratching at the walls of the safe trying to tore it apart and be free.

While she controlled her emotions Turner inspected her with skepticism, trying to find a lie in what she said but the red rings appearing in her eyes and the way she bite at her lower lip told him she wasn't lying.

" By the holy equations, you're serious! ".

" Of... Of course I'm serious I... I'm sorry I need to go ". Luna turned around but Turner call her.

" Wait! My, my car can take us to Sweet Apple Acres faster, plus... I want to see if I can be of any help ". Luna nodded and the two took his car in way to the Apple farm.

ROAD OUTSIDE TOWN...

Like Grass was busy inside his patrol car writing his report of the whole incident, every new bit of information was making the task a lot complicated as he needed to see where did it fit in the chronology of events.

Every once in a while he checked on his daughter, she was moved to the clinic of Doctor Chain Links since the hospital was busy doing a final check up on the patients wounded during the escape of the now confirmed deceased suspects.

He saw three of his subordinates speak among themselves and then one of them broke up to move in his direction, no doubt to give him more fresh Intel that would force him to erase his actual report and write a new one.

" Chief ".

" Fulljack, let me guess, new info? ".

" New info ".

" Shit! Well, go ahead, ruin my moment ".

" First off from the forensic, 5 different DNA signatures were found inside the stolen car, we found the owner and she was apparently assaulted near the hospital ".

" Apparently? ".

" She doesn't remember who attacked her just that it was a woman ".

" Just like the others in the hospital, no one remembers shit... wait... Woman? So at least we now one of the culprits is female? ".

" Correct, also, near the hospital another nurse reported an attack on her, she was stripped from her uniform, a female nurse uniform ".

" And let me guess, no memory of who took her uniform but at least we know that she may be the same person that stole the car, right? ".

" Right, now then, the officers left at Rich's found a truck hidden around the perimeter Ford, red and green, old ".

" That sound like... ".

" Yes, Macintosh from Sweet Apple Acres, and guess what, one of the IDs from the forensic matches with him, blonde hair, male, young ".

Grass felt his pulse rise, he warned his daughter of getting involved with Macintosh, and now she was hurt and he was somehow involved, his truck and an ID tag on him.

" What else? ".

" The fifth DNA tag, red hair, female, adult must likely, there was also signs of scuffle near the vehicle, hum, that's about it, but now we have a better picture of things ".

" Has anyone tried to contact him or his family? ".

" Not yet, I wanted to inform you first ".

" Macintosh... Macintosh and a red head... and that explosion... What the hell happened here ". Grass noticed Officer Fulljack fidgeting with something. " You got more to tell me? ".

" Eh? No, well, maybe ".

" This is an investigation for crying out loud, if you know something speak ".

" Well, this is just a rumors, you know with the city been small and all, but... I remember one guy mentioning about Apple going out with a girl from CHS, a redhead girl I think, don't remember the name though, but then again it could be just a rumor, you know how guys are sometimes ".

" Redhead? Student from CHS, was another thing described about the girl? ".

" Hm, no... wait! Yes, now I remember it seemed she's the girl what caused all that ruckus in the school some years ago, remember? When the school front was demolished? ".

" Shimmer! Sunset Shimmer, it could only be her ". And with that last bit of info, everything felt into the puzzle, two of the must troublesome persons in the city, going out no less.

" Ok, now we got something, now we have faces and names, send word to HQ, I want warrants of interrogation for Macintosh Apple and Sunset Shimmer, I want those two found and interrogated before the end of the day ". Lime Grass turned his patrol on.

" Sir? Where are you going ".

" Sweet Apple Acres, today is suppose to be the guy's birthday, may as well go and see if he's there ". Turning the car back Grass drove away in route to the iconic farm.

SWEET APPLE ACRESS...

The mood in the farm was improving little by little but behind every word exchanged between Applejack and any of her friends the fear for her brother's fate was palpable, Granny decided to stay in the house resting while the family worked out the best way to start a wide spread search for Big Mac.

Most of the gathered approved of waiting until tomorrow to start the search as well as alerting the authorities, however the arrival of Lime Grass threw everything they planned out of the window.

" Oh crap! ". Rainbow exclaimed thinking that someone has seen her and were looking for her now. Everyone stopped what they were doing when Lime Grass got off and walked toward them, he stopped inspecting them with cold eyes. He didn't saw his main two suspects but recognized Applejack among the group and moved toward her.

Taken by surprise and still sensible by her brother's situation Applejack face morphed into fear and took a couple of steps back without realizing, Grass did however and enticed by this moved with more purpose.

" I'm looking for Macintosh Apple, is your brother here right now? If he's or if you know where he is the you have to tell me young lady ".

" Ah- mah brother is... Ah ".

" You better come clean of you know where he is or- ".

" Good to see you Chief Grass, can I help you? ". Salvation for Applejack came from behind when Celestia walked out of the house and went directly to place herself between her student and the officer.

" Principal, I came looking for Macintosh, I was asking the girl if-".

" Applejack, her name is Applejack, and right now she is indisposed to talk properly, luckily for you I can so... What can I do for you? Chief ". The officer thought about ignoring the woman and keep pushing the farmer girl to talk but then remembered about the other person in his list.

" Yes, you can be of help, by telling me where's Sunset Shimmer right now ".

" Su... My daughter? I thought that you were looking for Big Mac? ".

" And I didn't knew you adopted Shimmer? Since when? ".

" That's information is personal Chief, but yes she's legally my daughter, so I ask again, why are you looking for her too? ".

" I need to question her about a chain of incidents that started yesterday night that may involve her and Apple... and my daughter, my department is working right now for a warrant but if she can answer my questions she could avoid the trouble ".

" I'm afraid I don't know of any incident involving your daughter, nevertheless my daughter is resting right now, we received worrisome news about Macintosh possibly been kidnapped, we don't know for sure but the uncertainty if affecting the Apples and my daughter deeply, she's extremely worried about him ".

" So then is true about those two been together then? ".

" They are, if you need to know, today we gathered here to celebrate his 22th birthday, I believe even your daughter was invited, anyway, when he failed to show up my daughter called him but instead of him it was a woman who answered, she teased Sunset about taking Big Mac away ".

" As in lovers? ".

" As in taking him out, she mentioned his parents, his dead parents ". The mention of the Apple couple which dead investigation he was part of struck the meaning, and the place was indeed near the bridge.

" Are you telling me that this... woman kidnapped him and was going to kill him where his parents... ". Grass thought about what Celestia told him, a woman, was that the same redhead that the forensic detected. Some pieces did match, but the question remained about his daughter, why or how did she got involved, was voluntarily on her part of Macintosh asked her to, at this point he couldn't tell. " Where was Shimmer when she called and before that? ".

" She was in the mall preparing for the party with me and this young girl". Celestia pointed to Starlight. " She called him when we were back in our house ".

" Ok, if what you're telling me is true then I'll ask my men to look for him now, but he's still in for questioning and so is your daughter, when I get the warrant it will be obligatory ".

" If she feels in shape to do so then she'll go willingly otherwise you'll have to wait, warrant or not ". Celestia said in Sunset's defence, ready to fight back if the man pushed.

" Hm, we'll see about it, you know? Your relationship with her is pretty strange, a year after she appeared out of nowhere you took her in until later when you kicked her out to those apartments near the school, then a year later after that you and your sister were about to press charges for school property damage only to remove them a few days later, then you two are close again? Pretty odd ".

" Mind your own business Grass! Leave my sister alone if you don't want the tip of my shoe between your legs! ". Luna appeared from behind accompanied by Time Turner.

" Luna Regal, I was wondering why weren't you here involved in this mess ". Grass said with distaste.

" Why, Hoping to see me after all? ".

" Not in the slightest, at least the principal here is mature enough to keep her animosity in check but you just can't, anyway , remember what I just said Principal, I'll inform you if we find Macintosh Apple but... Let just hope he's in one piece for now ". He didn't told him about the explosion until there was solid evidence of his status.

With nothing else to say Lime Grass left in his car to go and check on his daughter, he didn't know what to make of all the the stuff happening, but maybe Macintosh had the answers, if he was alive.

" What's up with that jerk, anyway, what did he tell you? Is Big Mac ok? Does anybody knows anything? Sis? ".

Celestia turned to Applejack first. " I'll tell you what we know, but first, Applejack dear, please stay with Granny for the time being and rest as well, if we heard any news about your brother we'll inform you right way ".

Luna walked and hugged the blonde girl. " Don't worry sweetie, Big Mac is as tough as he's stubborn, he'll be back soon and then we can gang up on him later ".

" Thank y'all, ya too Miss Celestia for dealing with that guy, he... ah don't know why but he kind of get me in all jumpy ".

" Ha! I know what you mean, that guy can be a pain in the rear even when he's just doing his job ". Said Luna remembering the times she got in trouble with the law.

" Applejack? I heard about Macintosh and I just wanted to let you know that if I can be of assistance please let just let me know and I'll be at your family's disposal ".

" Thanks professor, mighty appreciated ".

" No thanks needed my dear girl, your brother is a good friend of mine, he saved me from getting ruffled more that a couple of times, helping him is not just repayment, is also the duty of a true British man! ". Turner said with pride and enthusiasm.

" Thanks Professor, thank all for yer help, Big Mac will be happy to now that all of ya worried for him ".

After everyone discussed more ideas in how to assist with the search one by one the guests retired. With help from Twilight's power and still under Starlight spell Sunset was taken back to her home, the girls returned also and Luna left with Turner. After acquiring a room in the Apple residence the siblings left to get their things from the hotel.

" You know? You could have stayed and accompanied Twilight while I went back to get our stuff from the hotel ".

" I know but it didn't seem like the time, with what we learned, speaking of that, do you think the Apples are in shape to do business with us? ". Asked Timber to his sister.

" Maybe not in the full way right now, but... we aren't in the best of positions either, besides, we have known for a while that the Apples distant themselves from his main partner after hearing what they wanted to do with us and the camp. In a way we are responsible of that ".

" Yeah, I get you, still, for the cops to be looking for him, I hope thing turn for the better".

" So do I little brother, so do I, oh look there's the hotel, let's see if I can the the parking spot in the side this time ".

" Sis? No please sis! Not again! I beg you, not agaaaaagh! ". The car almost flipped when the girl tried a maneuver to gain the spot coming from the opposite side.

" See? What did I told you? I got this! ".

" You... You almost killed me ".

" Ha! Don't be such a worrywart, let's go before it gets darker, it will be harder to drive in the night since we don't know the city well enough ".

" Ye-yeah, just... just let my stomach catch up with me ".

" Ok, but don't take too long ". As Gloriosa walked toward the corner of the hotel she saw a woman with long red hair limping in the same direction she herself was going, as she got closer to the woman she could heard whisperings and moans coming from her, trying not to make the situation awkward by walking next to her Gloriosa decided to let her go ahead but when the woman tumbled and was close to collapse Gloriosa's good natured side came bursting out and she reached out to the woman.

" Got you! That was close, are you hurt Ma'am ? Woaah! ". The moment Daisy touched the skin of the redhead a jolt of energy ran through her body almost causing her to drop the woman to the floor.

The woman felt the same sensation and she found herself suddenly alerted. " I'm fine, just a bit weak, that's all ". Emerald Breeze tried to get away from the girl so she couldn't see the shape she was in, while her magic protected her from the explosion in the bridge, it took everything she had including the energy she took from the bar last night as well as the energy she in reserve in her gemstone to heal her and even then she still hurt everywhere and had places where she still was healed, plus what was left of her clothes make her look like a beggar.

Still, Emerald was curious about the girl but right now wasn't the best place or time to interact with a human. " I-I'll be fine, thanks, I just need to reach the hotel's door ".

" Is that so? I'm going there too right now, let me help you get in there , is not a problem at all ". Insisted Daisy unaware of the danger she was getting into.

" Fine then, just get me inside ". Relented the woman, her voice tired and abrupt. Still Gloriosa took her mood as simply result of her condition and not her overall personality. Emerald let the raspberry haired girl help her feelings the weird sensation again when her and the girl's body touched. Something felt odd and her weariness of the girl increased.

Slowly the couple did their way inside the hotel, Emerald noticed that Trixie wasn't attending it right now, maybe a day off for the girl. Getting away from the girl Emerald walked to the receptionist without giving any thanks to the good Samaritan, Gloriosa simply shook her head and took the elevator to upper floor.

Once in her room, Gloriosa started repacking all of her stuff, which just consisted of clothes enough for a week since that was the maximum of days they could afford away from the camp. A few minutes later her brother entered as well and started doing the same. "I'm done here Timber, I'll check with the receptionist to cancel tomorrow's rent".

" Wait! Would you... Would you mind if I use the room tomorrow? I... I wanted to... Invite Twilight ". Gloriosa froze hearing what her little brother was saying.

" Invite her? Tommorow? Ju-just the two of you? ". Timber nodded with his face bright red.

" Ye-yeah, we talked about it in the Apple's, we, we decided to... you know, give one step forward in our relationship ".

" That's... wow, I... I don't know what to say, are you completely sure about this? Both of you? ".

" Yes, the timing may be bad with everything happening but we rarely will get a chance like this in a while and... Well, we want to see where we stand ".

" I-I see, well, just, just be careful Timber, that's all I ask of you ".

" Yes yes, don't worry, we'll be careful, promise ".

" Ok then, I'll be downstairs then, don't take too long ". Daisy left the room still shellshocked while her brother finished. Taking the elevator down again Gloriosa found the woman standing in front of the door, it was then that she got a look of her face, part of it was pink and scarred, mostly the forehead and left cheek. When Emerald got over her surprise she made a face of pure rage and with force she found out of nowhere she elbowed Gloriosa away from the elevator. " Out of my way! ".

Gloriosa took a few calming breaths to regain her composure, the face of the woman was frightening, not as much for her scars but for her eyes, eyes that for a bit there remained her of her other self, the one that called herself Gaea Everfree. She took a seat in the reception waiting for her brother to come down.

Back in her own room, Emerald raged in silence, her personal plans were as tattered as the clothes she wore, the two imbeciles she was supposed to get back to Equestria were now charred remains in route to be cut open by humans, her powers were almost toe high right now and over all was the encounter with that girl who dare help her and saw her face, one thing that Emerald couldn't stand was pity toward her, it remained her of the few times she was too weak to survive and the only reason she did was because the enemy took pity on her.

That all changed when she became who she is now, ruthless, cunning, brutal and with the drive to do anything to be the victor, that's why defeat and pity burned her worse that the energy released when her little pray did that suicidal move. She could understand the notice behind it, when losing meant something worse than dead then an all of nothing gamble was not the only exit but the one that let you strip your enemy of its perfect victory. Macintosh has done it almost perfecperfectlyt, but she survived meaning his last try was not good enough, Emerald smiled at that, at the end she was still breathing and could recover, he was gone wherever humans went when they died.

Slumped on her bed Emerald saw the searching stone Abby prepared for her and annoyance invade her, if the bucking stone would have done its job maybe things would have played different. She took the stone in her hand squishing it with ice. " Stupid useless thing! ". When inevitable a drop of her magic entered the stone this one activated, the arrow moved again but unlike before when she thought that the stone pointed to her the stone pointed to the left, to the direction east of the hotel.

" What?! ". Forgetting her pain Emerald got up from the bed and watched as the arrow firmly pointed to the same spot despite her moving the stone in different directions. " Could this be... ? ". Suddenly Emerald remembered the strange friendly girl that helped her in the entrance, the sensation her skin give up when touching was not a mistake, it was her skin touching another magic enhanced being.

Bracing herself and absorbing the pain to fuel her power Emerald rushed back to the first floor in hopes of catching up with the girl. " Where is she? The girl with the crown of daisies in her head? ". Emerald asked the receptionist.

" She she just left with her brother " . Emerald ran toward the car she saw them using. Only for them to pass her when they took the corner. Her eyes locking into the girl's form, looking away and to the stone she saw the arrow following the moves of the car.

" So close... so bucking close! ". Emerald's eyes shone with malice and the promise that she would make sure she never had a day like this ever again. " I'll find you, don't you worry ".

THE NEXT DAY...

When Sunset wake up the first thing she felt was cold, disoriented and alone, that last feeling was one she hated the most. She was resting in a flat patch of grass born from a small mount of earth, everything else was surrounded by water.

It was a strange visage that make her look like a giant woman in top of an island surrounding by the sea. She sat near the edge and reached down with her feet, her foot touched bottom pretty fast meaning the water was shallow. Tentatively, she set both of her feet firmly under the water and stood up finding her footage perfectly stable.

Looking around all she could make was the dim darkness that surrounded her just like the water bellow, looking up Sunset saw gray clouds of rain covering any light trying to brake through, if there was any, the place looked gloom and devoid of any life.

" Hello? Anyone there? ". Sunset asked loudly hoping for any answer that would tell her she wasn't alone in this place. Not finding any answer to her calling she moved forward in a random direction, her walk slow but unimpeded, the only sound was the gentle move of the water as her feet broke the surface and dive again in it just to repeat the process a second later.

As she walked she started to feel the heat of her body dropping, she hugged herself to maintain as much body warm as possible realizing then that she was wearing just a small pink colored robe that didn't even reach bellow her knees.

After what felt like a day's worth of walking she heard the faint sound of water splashing ahead. With reborn vigor she walked toward the sound, everytime she lost the sound she would stop to listen for the sound and when she hear it she rushed in the new direction of the sound.

When hope seemed lost her eyes saw ripples in the surface far in front of her, afraid that the person or thing moving would disappear leaving her alone forever she ran after it. She kept running even when her lungs hurt and her breath came in agonizing and short intervals.

Finally, a figure took form a head of her, no more that a few meters, when she saw the man she stopped, she didn't know why but she stopped and the moment she did was when her temperature dropped even more, it didn't make sense for Sunset, she practically run for a long time with full force and yet her body was getting colder by the minute, there was no sweat in her and her skin was becoming sensitive to the movement.

Her eyes didn't let the man out of her sight even though he kept walking slowly forward. She knew him, her mind and heart told her, her body yearned for his touch and her soul ached to be Next to his, yet his name elude her.

She tried to call him but with no name she couldn't, then she saw that not only did he walked forward but he was also sinking in the water which should have been imposible, the water didn't even went pass her knees and yet he was sinking with every step he took.

Her hand moved forward trying to grab him despite the distance, she tried to move closer but her feet were somehow rooted in the bottom of the water, she felt. The noise make by her fall caused the man to stop, he looked to his left, then to his right but not behind, finding nothing he walked again sinking deeper, moving further.

Sunset started crying, she knew him! She was sure but why didn't she remembered his name, did he do something to her? Or was her who did something to him? Something so bad she couldn't remember his name.

' Look deep within you and you'll find the answer '.

Sunset was startled by the voice, it didn't came from anywhere but she knew it wasn't hers. The voice was female and had a rich country accent.

' Ah know you can lil girl, my boy choose you because he believed in ya and in what you felt for each other '.

Sunset saw forward and now the man was waist deep. She closed her eyes, fighting back tears and focusing on a single moment, a single time on her life where the name meant everything to her. She found many, so many that she couldn't believe she had forgotten, but the one she found the strongest was when she and the man gave each other the sweet release of love, when he took her body with so much passion and lust that she screamed his name at the top of her lungs as he exploded inside her.

" MAC! MAC! MAC! IS ME! ".

The man stopped once more but this time he heard her, he half turned, more with his neck that his waist. He saw her and relief soon flood her. At first he didn't seem to recognize her but soon his eyes became watery and his lips painted a sweet soft smile.

' Ah love ya ".

He didn't speak , didn't even moved his lips, yet Sunset heard him, but her happiness shattered when he slowly turned forward again and resume his walk, Sunset couldn't understand what's going on, her brain stopped long ago, her body was dead cold now. Big Mac, her lover walked into the water, shoulders disappeared then neck, the last thing she saw of him was the top of his head, his blonde hair diving a second later.

He was gone, gone far away, gone. Sunset still couldn't move, her cry now turning into sobbing, no strength left, her body growing cold as the water around her became calm again.

She wanted to disappear too, she wanted nothing of this world, not from the real world, her friends would be hurt, her mother, her aunt, her pet, maybe some other people but she didn't wanted to be anywhere, What was the point in remember his name if he was gone, he would become only a reason for pain and loneliness. She didn't want to feel any of that. So she waited for her to sink too.

' I'm sorry '. Another voice told her, this one male and unfamiliar.

' I'm sorry Sunset, I know this is her doing, even if its just collateral. I know she had caused you pain and that she will cause you more, but I beg of you, please... save her, from the pain, from the road that fate placed her into, from her vengeance, from herself, please. I'm sorry about your partner, we can't help you find him, he's beyond this world, but please save her '.

" Save her? Her? Who's she? Who are you? Was she... Was she the one that hurt him? Was she who took him away?! Then NO! NEVER! The pain I'm suffering I'll return it to her by tenfold! I'll... I'll burn her! I'll burn her until she screams for mercy! But there will be none! ".

' If you do that then you'll be lost too! '. The voice pleaded.

Sunset turned her eyes to the voice, and found another man there, unlike Mac she didn't new who he was, nor did she felt any familiarity with him, yet he looked a bit like her, specially his eyes, cyan like hers, his hair red like hers just missing the amber highlights.

" Then so be it! ". With nothing else to say, the mysterious man disappeared, the sky followed then the water, only Sunset remained, she and her pain alone ".

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

Starlight finished speaking with Celestia, she had called to now if Sunset was awake now but Starlight told her that she was the same as when she left for school, with nothing to do Starlight decided to prepare a few spells to help in the search for Big Mac, remembering the locket she used last time she went to Sunset's room to find it.

Inside her room Starlight found the owner still sleep. " Where could it be? ". Starlight looked on the top of cabinets and the study table but couldn't find it, then she thought that been something so important Sunset wouldn't just put it anywhere and it was more likely that she still had it on.

In that moment Sunset turned to her side and the locket became visible and within reach. " Of course you would still have it ". Starlight said with sadnesses, she approached the sleeping friend and reached for the silver memento. " Sorry, I just need it for a bit ". Her hand roaches it and in that moment a red hand took her by the wrist with incredible force.

" What's this? Trying to take my things? That's a big no-no ".

" Su-Sunset? ". Starlight turned to look at her now awaken friend, what she saw almost make her pass out, the face of Sunset was set in an evil smile but more bonechilling was her eyes, her cyan color was still there but it was surrounded by black sclera, just like her heart was surrounded by darkness.

END OF CHAPTER 32.

Author's Notes:

Aaaand done, a bit of advice but I'll be taking time off from this story to focus in my other 3 just for a bit. But just to tease chapter 33 will feature a Timber-Twilight( bow-chika-bow-wow) moment while chapter 34's main event will be a monster bash between a succubus a siren and a plant-controlling chick with a Changeling war going along the two chapters, I think that was more that a tease, anyways, thanks for reading and I hope you read the next Chapters!

Next Chapters:

1) My Little Pony Isekai: The Knight chapter 2.
2) My Little Pony Isekai: The Knight chapter 3.
3) My Little Pony Isekai: The Knight chapter 4.
4) PokePon chapter 6.

33.- From love to hate there's just one step, part 1.

It was a bright and nice day on the outskirts of the city, the sky was clear and blue with just a few lost clouds here and there, butterflies flew freely through the meadow and little critters were playing around without disturbance, not even the car driving across the road could break the peace of this moment.

Inside the car, a family of three was making their way to their new home, the City of Canterlot. " This is so exciting! There is a Mall under construction, huge parks and two schools for our Sweetie to enroll, aren't you excited too dear? ". Asked the mother, a short woman in her peak 30's with a radiant smile. She had ember colored hair and eyes, her hair was cut recently but she still had her trademark bang across her forehead.

" Of course I'm dear! This place has everything we could ask for and more, right kiddo?". The father asked now to his daughter, the almost 15 years old Sunset Abigail Shimmer. The father was a very slim man just a couple of years younger that his wife, he had crimson hair and cyan colored eyes which he passed on to his daughter.

" Hmm ".;was the answer of the child seating in the back, Abigail was doing exactly the same thing she did starting their journey from Las Vegas, reading, her greatest passion, but she didn't read just anything, Math was her realm, she loved it, she bask it in it, it was one of the few things that she really found joy immersing herself.

" Right, but that's not all, there's a lot of farms near the city, fresh products every day! What else could we ask? ". The father asked trying to bring the teen in the conversation. When this failed, he threw a look of worry to his wife who simply rolled her eyes, how could her husband always fail to get Abigail's interest, they lived together for crying out loud.

" Farms, yes, including a huge apple farm, and we know who like apples, right? ".
The girl tried to play ignorance once more but the slight jerk of her body give her away, internally, Abigail cursed her love for apples, she just liked it more that any other fruit, what did it matter if there was a real apple farm in this city, the teen tried to convince herself. " Who knows, maybe if you visit this farm you'll find a handsome apple farmer boy with love for Math and numbers ". The girl did a small huff, she hated when her mother played with that.

" Pfff, like that exist, came on Honey, come on honey, but I just can't see someone loving number as much as our little Sunny-bun ".

" Dad please, don't call me that in public, ever! ". The girl said, tearing her face from the book from the first time.

" Ok ok, got it. But in all honesty, I just hope that this city welcome us with open arms, this change is the most important we have done so far, let's give this place a chance and hope for the better. What do you say family? ".

" Of course dear, we'll be fine, I'm sure of it ".

" I'll... try Dad, I promise ".

" Thanks girls, that's all I'm asking, Daddy is so happy right now ".

" Are you crying dear? ".

" N-no, I'm not! ".

" He's totally crying Mom! ".

After a good laugh, the family resumed their own distractions, except for the father who continued driving, as they approached the city something happened, something unexpected and it happened in a blink. " Uh? What in the world? ".

" Something wrong dear? ".

" I, I don't know, is... is just- ". Before he could finish his explanation Abigail gasped loudly enough to call the attention of the mother, when she directed her sight to the front she gasped loudly as well. In matter of minutes, the entire weather did a 180, the clear sky was replaced with dark clouds that brought the promise of a heavy rain coming. Every single animal and insect in the vecinity scouted looking for a refuge from the incoming storm. Abigail pulled the window down to observe closer and was hit immediately by strong guts of wind. She then pulled the window up again.

" I have never seen anything like this! ". Said Sunset concerned but also intrigued by the sudden phenomenon of nature.

" Dear, can we make it to the city before it rains? ".

" I'll try, everyone get your seat belts tight, I'll speed up! ". True to his word, he put the pedal to the bottom and the car gained speed quickly, however, the rain didn't show any mercy either and after a few minutes the water fell over the car like a monsoon, despite his desire to reach the town faster, the father had to reduce the speed, the rain and the wind were so strong that a bad turn could easily turn them over. The tension raised as the sky darkened even more forcing the driver to use his high lights to see, if only for a couple of meters ahead.

As the driver through the freak storm, the daughter managed to see a sign informing that the twin was nearby, she informed her parents and hope took them by the hand, only to let go a moment later. " We should be reaching the bridge soo-Ah! ".

Unable to see and with the mud formed in the road, the car twirled out of control smashing the front part against the Safety rails of the bridge, the car was left half hanging from the edge of the bridge, the three passengers suffered different degrees of injuries from the impact.

The screams of the passengers could hardly be heard as the storm continued as the car swung up an down while the wind suddenly died out leaving only the heavy rain to terrorise the family. The couple met eyes and in that single moment a silent message was passed between them. In this kind of situations when they didn't knew if the next second would be their last the decision they came about wasn't even a debate.

" Abbey, listen carefully, we, we need you to move, do you hear me, I want you to unbuckle your belt and move slowly to the back compartment- ".

" Bu-But you and Mom- ".

" We'll be fine as long as you do what I just told you, the car is fine for now but we need you to go outside and use the rope on the toolbox to tie the car to the other side of the bridge ".

Her father commanded but to her if sounded more like pleading. Sunset's mind worked in overload, looking for anything else she could do it use, her mind wasn't so shocked to realize what would happen if her weight was taken out of the hanging car, also, while it was true that there was a rope in the toolbox behind her seat, it was outrageous to think that a simple rope could hold the full weight of a car, even if it was a small one like theirs. " I... I can't, if I leave- ".

" If you move you can save us Abbey! But if you stay there all of us could fall ".

" Please Abbey, listen to your father, we'll be fine ". Her mother asked with tears flowing down already.

" I... Wait! There... there's someone outside! ". Sunset yelled almost not believing it. Her parents were shocked to heard it but it wasn't entirely impossible for a local to be walking somewhere around the area. Hope reappeared for a moment in them.

" Re-really? ".

" Yes! I see it! I think is a woman, she's dressed in white I think, I, I'll go, she can help us! Hey! HEY! OVER HERE! HELP! HELP US! ".

Her parents exchanged a look, was really someone there? At the end it didn't matter, if the person was real then getting their daughter to go ask for help would be the best, if not, then at least they could still get the young girl out of immediate danger.

" Why isn't she answering? She isn't even moving! We need help! ". Abigail yelled angrily and frustrated.

" No matter, go Abigail, do what I asked you, is our better chance ".

" But-! ". She didn't get to protest as the car rocked up and down again when the wind picked up.

" There's no time Sweetheart! Go! Go now! ". Abigail looked to both parents with tears copying those of them. She bit her lips in frustration and after a sorrowful heartbeat, she nodded and without a second word she turned around and did her way to the back seat where the few luggage they brought with them stood in her way to safety, every single move she did moved the car dangerously but every time she would stop until the car regained balance, she looked outside and she could still make the form of the woman outside, still not moving, still not doing anything, was she really a woman?
She has to be, was the thought of the young lady, she could distinguish a multicolored hair been blown by the rain, yet the rest of her didn't move.

Clearing her mind to the task at hand, Abigail found the toolbox among the luggage and quickly opened, she took both the rope and an emergency kit for the road, as carefully as possible in the current situation she opened the back door and then turned around to look at her parents one more time. She found them smiling and crying at her.

" We love you Abbey ".

" Go now sweetie ". Something for stock in her throat, she couldn't answer back as much as she wanted to tell them that she would, so she simply nodded.

She turned back and did her exit. First thing she did out was to tie one end of the rope to the back bumper of the car. This done, she turned around and went to look for the safety rails in the other side of bridge fighting against the cold wind and the heavy rain.

She stopped abruptly when she finally came close to the woman, now at this distance ev n the merciless rain couldn't hide the woman and her figure, Sunset lost words to describe her, white pristine skin that shined like a beacon in the middle of the darkness, her multicolored hair moved independently of the ferocious wind with slow and elegant waves, almost like in slow motion. Her face was gifted with unnatural beauty and her magenta eyes showed both incredible wisdom but even more sadness. " I'm sorry ". The woman spoke with almost no movement from her lips, even so Abigail got the message but she didn't understood the meaning behind it.

A tug on the rope made her break contact with the woman, she turned in time to see the with horror that the car was tilting again, the nose was dangerously close to pass the point of no return and without her weight to balance it the car could last for long in that state, Abigail turned to the woman but she was stupefied when she wasn't there anymore.

The scream of her parents again made her turn around and her heart stopped when the car finally gave up, falling to the river bellow as her parents were still trapped inside. Abigail ran to the edge of the bridge and saw the car hit nose first the bottom of the river, the vehicle then was tossed upside down by the strong current and in just a couple of seconds it was gone.

Abigail didn't cry, didn't tell, all she could do was stay there, dumbfounded by what just happened, her parents were gone. Both her mind had body became numb, she lost the strength in her legs and fell to her knees, all the while, a still functional part of her brain screamed at her that something was wrong, that she was still in danger but but the girl couldn't register, it was when she saw the rope still clutched in her hand that she understood, but it was too late, not letting go and maybe don't wanting to, the rope pulled the girl violently almost snapping her arm out of the socket, the girl fell to the same fate as her parents, disappearing in the stream, a small shine broke the surface of the river, it only lasted a mere second but it would be enough to change the life of one girl and one pony.

REBEL HIDEOUT, EQUESTRIA...

Startled, Abigail woke from her nightmare, she tried to jump and walk alright like she did when human but her current body couldn't do that, causing her to fall from bed in a very embarrassing way. Huffing and hurt she got up and in an act that would easily be called childish, she blew her bed with magic from her horn.

" My lady! Are you ok? ". Came the concerned voice of her personal guard Rawhorn from outside her room.

" Yes, just one of those stupid dreams, nothing else ". Abigail used the silence again to regain her composure, she went to her mirror where she found the telltale of tears that run down her cheeks. She quickly cleaned her face and put the memory of that faithful day in the deep ot her mind. " Did anypony heard what happened? ".

" No my lady, only I patrol this corridor ".

" Good, is too early to start erasing memories. Changing the subject, has the Queen gathered her forces? ".

" Yes my lady, she has, she's waiting for you to ask if Emerald Breeze has make contact yet ".

" Ugh, talking about an overprotective mother, inform her that I'll let her know as soon as she make contact, tell her that she has my word and that she should leave as soon as possible, is Adagio still around? ".

" Yes, but she's been lock up in her chamber ".

" I see, fine then I still have use for that siren, now go and do what I told you, uh, one more thing, get rid of this bed when you ge-? ". Abigail stopped mid sentence when something caught her eye, she approached the bed and tugged at the bed sheets finding what she feared, a red stain. Her cheeks turned a modest pink. " Never mind the last part, just do the rest and report to me when you're done ".

" I'll, if you have trouble with the bed I can he-".

" NO! I said I'll take care of it, or you whish to disobey my command? ".

" N-no My lady! I would never try! ".

" Then don't, now go, and be quick ".

" Yes my lady ". The sound of hooves getting away could be heard inside the room. Once he was gone Abigail left a sigh of weariness, this was turning into an problematic day an it was just starting, she just hoped that Emerald Breeze would have good news by now.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

" Su-Sunset? ". Starlight asked again, not believing what her eyes were showing her.

" Sunset? I don't remember having someone calling me in first name basis, matter of fact I don't remember you at all ". Sunset shoved Starlight hard enough to throw her on the bed. Her cyan eyes surrounded by black watched her with curiosity.

Starlight meanwhile was trying to understand what was going on with her friend, her skin was now an angry red rather that her soft pink and her eyes had that unnatural color that make her look like a Tirek wannabe. The rest of her looked the same but right now Starlight couldn't be sure. " Where am I? And who the heck are you? ". Asked the girl with unmistakable animosity.

" It's me, Starlight, your friend from Equestria! ". At the mention of her home world, Sunset smiled, but instead of reassuring Starlight that she was ok, it send chills down her spine, in seconds her condition changed, her skin and eyes went back to normal.

" Equestria you say? Hm, and you said we... are friends? ". Starlight nodded slowly.

" And, you know where Princess Twilight is? ". Sunset asked very interested.

" Ah, yes, of course ".

" Then, how about, you take me there, as a favor for a friend of course, what do you say eh? ".

" I... Suppose, but, weren't you going to ask for Big Mac? ".

" Apple? ". Something didn't seat well with the whole thing for Starlight, Sunset was acting too strange, not to mention her weird skin condition from before and now she was calling the guy who give her wet dreams like if she barely knew him.

" I can take you there if you want ". Starlight offered.

" Thanks, I'll take your offer, just let me prepare, I can't go out in just this, right? I assume my clothes are around here somewhere ".

" Yeah, this is your room after all, get changed I'll wait for you downstairs ".

" Good, thanks ". Sunset said politely. As soon as Sunset was left in the room she looked for clothes and found them easy enough, she then found a mirror and took a good look at herself. " What the hell? ". Sunset was taken aback when she saw her reflection, she looked older, not to mention that what she found to wear didn't match her taste in clothes, a quick look to the tag of her blouse confirmed her suspicion. "This was made by that obnoxious bitch Rarity! Why the hell would I be wearing this? ".

With more questions that answers Sunset finished dressing and took anything that may look to be hers, she found her keychain containing a couple of new keys she didn't remember along the one from her apartment, she was surprised again finding car keys in it, she then found a wallet and a cellphone that appeared to be hers as well. Sunset tried the cellphone but it was under lock and she didn't have the password, next she opened the wallet and found cash, cards and some pocket pictures, those shocked her, the pictures described a very bad joke, a sick joke even she would have trouble coming up with, in the picture she was enjoying a moment with the very girls who defeated her the same girls she spend months breaking apart.

Yet that alone was nothing compared to the last picture in the small bundle, the last picture had her and the hick from Sweet Apple Acres, Macintosh Apple and her having a tender and romantic moment in Celestia knows where. "Was I brainwashed by those idiots?! ". Sunset couldn't tell. Angry, Sunset took the picture of her and the farmer and tried to break it in half but as soon as the paper started to tear her hands stopped. She tried again but her entire body seemed to forget the motions necessary to finish the deed.

Sunset then felt a sting in her chest, a skip in her heartbeat that drowned her emotions and her intensions, her mind froze trying to get a sense of what was happening to her. Her eyes turned to the picture she tried to destroy as her hands turned the piece of paper to have a better look. In the picture she was dressed for the spring season, she had her hair combed in a side tail, her left hand was up, no doubt holding the camera to get the shot, her right hand was coiled around the neck of the farmer as he defiled her face by planting a kiss in her cheek, all the while Sunset sported a stupid happy smile. Sunset turned the picture to find a clue in the back about what was going on in that moment, she found something, the message I'm glad I fell in love with you was written by her own hand.

Her next moves were done automatically, her hand went to the cheek that the farmer kissed in the picture, her fingers traced the portion of skin that he touched with his lips, they then moved to her own lips carrying the question of how did they taste, did she enjoyed it? The evidence in her hands just confirmed it. Sunset felt weak and almost lost to gravity but forced herself to stand, she wasn't going to let some weird emotion control her that easily.

Only after calming her nerves did Sunset walked out of the room, but instead of going downstairs to meet with the Starlight chick she looked for a way to the back, she didn't trust her one bit. " I need to find Snips or the other idiot and find out what happened after Princess Dumb Sparkle and her stupid friends shot me down ". Sunset tip toed her way to the back room which was unlocked, there she found a way down through the window. Using the ledge of the house she managed to go down all the way.

Once she was out she discovered that she was inside Celesta's house, she didn't recognize it from inside but she knew the house from outside. " How the hell did I end up here? ".

" I could tell you but I don't think you would believe me ". Starlight called walking around the house to meet with Sunset.

" Tsk, you knew I was lying ".

" It wasn't hard, you were acting all weird, specially with that sick grin on your face, I know it because it looked like when I used to smile ".

" Oh, a fellow evil doer? Well, I don't know what could make you change but if you were also defeated by the princess and her lackies won't you like a little payback? If you help me we could- ".

" Enough, I was wondering what was all this about but I know you're not right and obviously I can't let you volume this and cause problems for my friend so, I'll be restraining you ".

" Yeah? I want to see you try ". Her grin disappeared when the girl started chanting in equestrian language. " Wha-? ". Sunset was paralyzed immediately as the chant continued but that also clue her in what Starlight was doing, she was using equestrian spells. " How are you doing this? Magic in this world shouldn't be possible without the crown! ".

Starlight didn't answer, instead changed the spell when she was sure Sunset was completely immobile. The next spell was the same to put her target to sleep, the one she used last night, Sunset's eyes started to lose focus but before she could fell sleep completely she started whispering something, from her body a light shone and before Starlight could realize what she was doing she was paralyzed instead of her target.

" Ah! That felt good ". She looked at Starlight who was now the one restrained and falling sleep. " I don't know why magic can be used now without a catalyst but this is perfect! Before, all I could do was use stupid little tricks and blackmail to get what I wanted, but now? Now I really can do what I want, thanks Stargirl, now sleep while I take a stroll around, see ya! ".

Unable to do anything, Starlight fell to the ground, losing consciousness little by little, cursing her mistake and hoping that whatever this Sunset had in mind wouldn't cause more problems for the real Sunset.

CHS, MAIN AUDITORIUM...

"All students are accounted for Miss Principal ".

" Thanks Mr Orbit, we'll commence now ". Celestia thanked the astronomy teacher then walked up the small stairs and took the microphone in the podium to talk to the kids in front of her. " Good morning to everyone & welcome back, I hope that you had a wonderful weekend. Today, I have reunited all of you here to deliver some rather sad and urgent news, as of yesterday, a former student from this faculty as well as a friend of many of you here, Macintosh Apple, was involved in a kidnaping incident ". Celestia left the news sink in, all students reacted just how she guessed, many gasping in surprise, many others stunned, at the end all collective eyes turned to the two Apple girls among the themselves, other eyes looked for the third girl closer to the mentioned, Sunset, but not finding her she could guess that most would think that she too was involved somehow.

" The person responsible for the kidnaping is still at large as far as we know, the police is already informed and are investigating since yesterday. Now then, as his former principal and a friend of Big Mac and his family, it is in my heart to ask of you for one thing, is any of you happens to hear or see anything remotely linked with his whereabouts, please let me or any other member of the school or the police know, by no means am I asking you to put yourselves in danger, nor to go around investigating, this is up to the police, but if you somehow learn of anything that may help to find him or come around a clue then please inform us, Granny Smith is one of the nicest persons to ever work in this school, she had for many years worked hard for you to have healthy and delicious food every lunch and I know how she has even go beyond her work just to help many of us without asking for reward or even a thanks in exchange, the least we can do to show and return her kindness is to help getting her grandson back, that is all, you are free to continue with your classes and thank you for your time ".

With that, Celestia left the podium and joined her sister as they walked to their office and back to their responsibilities. " You think that was enough? Maybe I could have offered something to secure their cooperation ".

" You did good sis, don't worry about it, if you offer something as reward some of them may get into trouble just to get it, besides, like you said, this schools owns a lot to Granny, if those kids had the slightest good in their heart they'll help without a second thought ". Luna said besides here.

" I hope so sis, is just that... I have a bad feeling running right now ".

" Hm, about Sunset's reaction? ".

" That and something else, anyway, let's get this day started, hopefully we'll have something before the end of the day ". Luna hoped the same, if not, she had a second plan in mind, but she would need help from Starlight Glimmer.

As classes got in track, Applejack could feel the weight of the eyes all over her, some classmates, the closest ones from clubs and from other classes came to her to offer help and to give her words of encouragement, she thank them and tried to march through the day with firmness but a couple of times fear slipped through her defences making her sob, when this happened the teacher in turn would stop the class and ask for someone to take her outside, most of the times she would have Fluttershy or Pinkie by her side to help her but sometimes it would be another no-Rainboom friend, now was one of those times.

" Do you need a handkerchief or a towel? ". Asked Trixie watching the farmer girl fighting tears back.

" I'm fine ". Applejack responded a bit more angry that she felt.

" Just asking, you can cry of you want you know, not like Trixie find this amusing ".

" Excuse me?! ". Applejack asked getting irritated.

" I mean, if I were to get amused if would be not for your brother getting kidnapped but from seen you crying ".

" What's that suppose to mean, can't ah cry for mah brother? Is that what you mean?!".
Apejack was practically yelling now, her hands turned into fists but still crying. She stopped inches from Trixie who took a step back to avoid squeezing her breasts with the farmer's.

" What Trixie means is, have you gave up Applejack? ".

" What? ". Applejack lost all her fire when Trixie asked that.

" If you have given up on your brother and accepted the idea of he never coming back?".

" Wha- f'course not, ya wacko! Mah brother would crawl out of the any hole if it means coming back to us, and that goes double now that he has a Sunset! ".

" Then why are you crying? Leave that for when your little sister tell you she have a boyfriend too, for now just stay strong, I'm sure he'll come back good and with a heck of a tale, besides, like you said he most be dying to make up with Shimmer for the time lost ". She said the last part while wiggling her eyebrows.

Applejack stuttered with the joke and growled, her face turning bright red with anger or embarrassment, the magician girl couldn't tell which, then her hand moved fast toward Trixie and in fear she closed her eyes expecting the fist to connect and knock all her teeth out of her mouth or turn her face into mush, but then she felt nothing, when she opened one eye to see she found Applejack actually grinning and her hand open for a handshake.

Trixie looked to the outstretched hand with fear still expecting to receive some kind of punishment but it didn't move nor did the grin in Applejack disappeared. After a solid minute Trixie returned the courtesy and to her relief Applejack returned a smile. "Thanks Trixie, ya little rant got me back on mah boots, is just what ah need it ".

" Uh, no problem Apple, even if we don't see eye to eye we're still classmates and... well, friends I guess ". Trixie said with pink cheeks.

" Well shoot, ah too thought of you as a friend but never knew if you saw me in the same way, glad to know that, and thanks again ".

" My pleasure, just remember this next time when you have some extra cider ". Trixie said smiling back.

" Will do partner! Oh, and this is to remember not to joke about mah brother and Sunset again ". Before Trixie could understand what she meant, her hand which was still locked in the handshake felt a huge pressure building up, her bones cracked for two seconds before Applejack would let go, as she did Trixie quickly retrieved her hand and nursed it with the other one while her face spoke of unquestionable pain.

" Let's get back to the class, shall we? ". Applejack took the white haired girl by the shoulder and Trixie simply nodded, incapable of producing sounds other that squeals of monetary agony.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

After arranging her mane and making sure she wouldn't leave blood stains anywhere she sat, Abigail put up her hooded robe and then with her magic she pulled a metal box from under the ruins of her bed, the box didn't look special at all but inside was stored one of the most powerful items in this world. With a magic spell she removed the safety, the box opened but to the normal eye it looked empty, that was until the next spell removed the invisibility from it showing its true content.

Abigail took the Alicorn amulet with her magic and placed it around her neck, for a second nothing happened but then its magic started to sip through the crystal in the ornament toward its host. Abigail felt the power grow within her and dangerously try to move and invade her mind and heart like vines trying to latch themselves to a tree, fighting off the tentation of letting go and simply give total control to the amulet was difficult, her eyes turned red as a result of the influence.

It was a very weird and dangerous security system that Sophy Stone, the creator of the amulet, placed on it to prevent anypony to will it without restrain. What drove her to place such a method? She didn't know, Sophy never told her, instead she explained something so trivial and annoying as to why, even though she had the outside appearance of a pony and the internal structure of one , she still would suffer from certain things than only a human would, menstruation been one of them. The same would happen to a mare that traveled to the human world, she wouldn't have menstrual periods but she still would go through heat cycles when she reached maturity.

In that regard Abigail preferred her few days of inconvenience over a constant fight to find a mating partner, a tiny smile come to her at the fact that the other Sunset was going crazy every time her heat cycle would appear.

Annoyance apart, Abigail finally managed to put the influence of the amulet under control, as a proof, her eyes turned back to her normal color and the power stabilised under her command but just barely, Abigail learned from the few scrolls she stole from the private library of Celestia that emotions were a big factor in keeping the Alicorn amulet under check. Which meant that today would be a bit dangerous let mood swings break her focus. Still, she needed to move, but not before turning her bed into ashes.

Focusing in her horn, Abigail used the tip as a colliding point where her magic would join with magic coming from the amulet, the amulet send its magic in waves despite only needing a smaller amount, Abigail commanded the amulet to stop, but the artifact refused at first, then as her will remained unshakable the power stabilised and adjusted itself to her desire.

Only then did she cast the spell, the bed turned ablaze but only for a few seconds before it stopped completely and then it reshaped back to its form without a sign of damage, like new. Abigail tried to find the blood stain but couldn't find it, with a nod of approval she finally left her room.

She walked slowly to avoid discomfort from her condition. The hallways leading to her chamber were empty as for her orders, although most members of this rag-tag team of criminals follow her out of fear or respect, there were those who tried to usurp her position and have her dead, to discourage any more creatures from keep trying she delt with those 'traitors' with horrible and bone chilling ends in full display of everypony, that seemed to work, but from time to time somepony would be brave or stupid enough to try again, Abigail didn't mind dealing with the trash herself, but as assassinations failed, the masterminds stopped going for her directly, instead, sending others creatures to do their work for them, Abigail knew this because during the attack the would be killer cried, even if they were restrained they would still try to kill her breaking bones or all right killing themselves just to reach her, that was madness for her, true she was the last being to claim injustice when she was trying to destroy the current ruling government but sending anypony unwillingly to a certain doom was something she found truly despicable.

After crossing the section reserved for her and Rawhorn, more creatures were present, many bowed to her while some stepped back in fear, Abigail paid attention to neither. After a good walk around the subterranean hallways she found the special chamber for the mirror that served as communication between the human world and Equestria.

There she waited for around 20 minutes before the mirror's surface waved like water, the disturbance lasted for a few seconds more until it cleared up and the human race of Emerald Breeze appeared. The first thing Abigail notice was the few injuries in her face, the second was the way her eyes, they spoke of exhaustion, finally it was the scowl of frustration, if was more than obvious something went awry.

" I hope you have good news ". Abigail said to jab at the siren.

" Unfortunately, not many, a lot of things went wrong yesterday, by the way, not my fault ". Emerald said nonchalantly.

Abigail frowned at the last part. " Explain ".

" Fine, yesterday, I had everything ready to free those two morons and take Adagio's things back to Equestria, but for some reason, those idiots decided that it would be a great idea to play prison break, they escaped from the hospital, stole a car, and drove at high speed all the while the police gave chase, then as they were close to the portal they were gunned down and apparently the bullets stroke one of the crystals causing a heck of explosion ".

Abigail didn't say anything first but soon she found her voice. " Fuck! This! This is why I told you to be careful! If the humans learn of this world existence, our troubles will triple! Shit! This is no-ah! " For a moment there, the amulet found an opening in the mare's defences and tried to break free. " Where? What were you doing while this happened? ".

" Helping them not to get caught, I used my magic to distract the police as much as I could, but I couldn't do it for long without giving my identity away! Like I said, not my fault ".

" Where are they now, the Changeling and the diamond dog? ".

" Not among the living, that's for sure ".

" Emerald! You bi-aaagh! ". Again the amulet tried to take control at the signs of Abigail losing her temper, like before she managed to put the power under control at the cost of showing weakness at one of her possible enemies.

" Are you ok Abbey? ". Emerald asked smiling, her mood suddenly improving.

" Mind your own business! And mind them well, because when Ebony Spear learn of this who do you think she would want to speak after ".

Emerald simply shrugged, while indeed dangerous the Changeling empress and her brood weren't to have much strength after their little war with their cousins. " We should look to the bright side on this, with them dead and the gems destroyed the humans are still ignorant of our existence, not to mention, I have found one of my targets and I'm sure I can get her today ".

Abigail was indeed elated for the that piece of information but she didn't any hint of it.
" Make sure you succeed and I'll see what I can do about the empress, but fail again, and I'll throw you head first against her ". Abigail cut the transmission abruptly after delivering her warning.

" That's if she survives Abbey ". Emerald said at her reflection in the mirror, with a huff she went back to bed, she need it information but Trixie wouldn't be coming until after classes, so she had to wait, she didn't mind it though, it give her time to recover from the damage from the explosion, so she decided to take another beauty nap and let the world be, however, deep down she hoped that that the empress and her sister would suffer the same fate of their other stupid Changeling.

IN ROUTE TO THE CHANGELING CITY, NEONBUGG...

" Dear Princess Celestia, it is I, THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE! who humbly write this letter to you, my heart is in tatters as my bestie of friends, Starlight traitor Glimmer is yet to return from wherever the buck she ran to. I know I know! It was probably something very important, life at stake and all that blah blah blah, but couldn't she have waited until this mission was over? Couldn't that piece of plotty mare waited for my very first mission as embassador of friendship to be over first? ".

" Trixie ". Called Applejack from her side.

" Please Dear Princess! Tell me how can I fix this shattered heart that- ".

” Trixie! ". Now it was Rainbow Dash who tried to stop the magical mare.

" That beats inside this great and powerful chest, because, I'm so sad, so lonely, as lonely as a piece of cake which you left behind because you were too full to fini-! ".

" TRIXIE! ". Applejack, Rainbow, as well as the four unicorn guards that were accompanied them yelled to the white haired mare.

" WHAT?! Can't you see that I am putting my whole sentiment in this letter? ". What would happen to my relationship if this letter doesn't reach the princess? ".

Applejack growled and facehoofed. " It doesn't matter what ya write if ya don't send the bucking letter! Ya have been writing since we left and during that time ya wrote like a hundred of those but ya are yet to send a single one of those! ".

" Is because non of those completely express my pain! I need to write the right one.so that the princess can understand my suffering! ".

Everypony present growled, the two elements of Harmony and the four pegasus pulling the flying chariot. Applejack exhaled the fresh equestrian air calming her nerves and talking like when she did with her little sister. " Trixie, Starlight didn't abandon you, she was just as upset as you for having to go away, she was very worried 'bout ya, so she told us to take good care of ya, you think she would do something like that if she didn't care for ya? ".

Trixie reminiscent about all the times the two of them shared with their shenanigans and smiling she calmed down. " You're right, I'm sorry everypony, I get it now, I'm calm, thanks ".

Everypony felt relieved that the mare's annoying whining has been stopped. " That's right but Trixie, you'll see, Starlight will be back in no time, and what could be a better surprise for her that not bucking up in this important and life changing jobs of yours ".

The moment Trixie remembered why she was in the chariot in her way to Neonbugg she went limp. " Damn it Rainbow! Ya had ta broke her again didn't ya! ".

" Hehe, woops? ". Rainbow said sheepishly.

As the flying transport gained speed to reach the Changeling capital in time, a big cloud traveling in the same route did the same thing, an experienced weather pony would have noticed the speed, size and thickness of the cloud as unusual and would have inspected it, but unfortunately the only pony able to do this was distracted by the antics of the embassador Trixie.

NEAR CHS...

Sunset watched the school were her downfall took place an unknown amount of time ago, at least for her right now, she vaguely could remember the front of the school been destroyed at the end of her fight with Princess Sparkle and her friends, but now the school stood, pristine and untouched, that meant that either the school was repaired with magic, which after her duel with the Glimmer girl was a big possibility, or, a lot of time has passed already, and by the development of her current body, she could bet to be the later option. She wondered if she could simply enter and look for her two former accomplices and get the information she need it, but considering that she new almost nothing of the time since she lost after the Fall Formal it was a high risk she could be discovered and attacked again like with the other girl.

She checked the keychain again and was glad to see the old key to her apartment three she could find some sense of familiarity before deciding what to do next, that and she was getting hungry.

Inside school, almost all the students were discussing about the kidnaping, while many were scared, it was evident that many more were indignant that their peaceful community was been attacked and wanted to help find the young farmer for the noble reasons. This wasn't to say that there were no bad rumors flying around, specially directed to Big Mac himself and Sunset Shimmer, but most were kept inside the minds of the one that thought them while the ones who spoke them did so only with their own inner circle of friends and did sure not to spread them around and risk Applejack or Celestia to heard them.

While all this happened around Twilight Sparkle was having another problem a more personal one. The previous day her long standing boyfriend asked her to come with him to the hotel where he and his sister were supposed to stay. He invited her for more things of course, dinner, a walk around the nearby park and other things, but the last stopping the hotel was the center of her worries, even someone as dense as the egghead would know what this meant, that and he asked her if she was ready, when the question was made she was shocked for the second time that day, the first surprise was the news of Big Mac's incident.

To ask for such a thing in the middle of another's friend tragedy was beyond her mind, but remembering the chat with Sunset and Starlight about how she would feel when the moment was right made her accept, she felt this was the moment, as ridiculous as it sounded, as inappropriate as it was, as nerve-wracking as it sounded, she felt it was the moment.

And so Twilight's mind was half in school and half thinking on what would happen later this day, she just hoped she didn't mess up, she hoped to have an beautiful and wonderful first time.

CITY HALL, CONFERENCE ROOM...

After giving his report in the incident of past few days to the whole council, which included the Mayor of the city, Ms Earna Chancemare, the daughter of the previous senior Judge of the city and former judge herself, Chief Like Grass took his seat and waited for the information to sink in each individual, one in particular he was interested, Filthy Rich, a person directly affected by the incident and elected people's representative, a position Grass had no doubt he had a hand in created and had an even dirtier hand in winning, he almost snorted every time he saw the plate with the tittle on it.

" This is very worrying Chief, to think that our peaceful city would have incidents akin to a big city, kidnaping, explosions, police Chases, attacks in hospitals, in public and private places, God! ". One member expressed his outrage.

" Chief, do you have a contingency plan for us? ". The Mayor asked with calmness.

The chief of police imitated her expression. " Yes Mr Mayor, in front of each of you is draft of my immediate plan, as we speak we can add any suggestions you consider necessary ". Grass let everyone take the small stack of papers and pictures.

" First let me tell inform the council, for the time being I don't think we need to request assistance from the State but informing them of this is a must, specially if the news are to learn and broadcast this eventually which is inevitable ". Everyone nodded on that one without question.

" Second, I want to implement a coffee for the citizens under 18, the coffee so be indefinitely until I consider that is no longer necessary and it will start at 8pm every day". Again, he got nods of approval from the members, no doubt protecting the youth was too priority with everyone.

" Third, I would like to install check points in the north and south exit of the city, since the incident was more prominent in the north one that should be priority ".

A member lifted her hand and Grass allowed her the word. " What about the the farms in the East side? That land is way to big for a checkpoint ".

" There will be two patrols installed in there, not to mention that the owners will be inform to contact the police at the first sign of trouble ". His answer was well received and the meeting continued.

" Patrols around the city will be more prominent and information with any description of suspects will be distributed everywhere. For now we cannot give the little description that we got from the witnesses in the hospital and the Apples ".

" Speaking of the Apple family, how is the search for young Macintosh, as anything been found? And more importantly, why is he listed as suspect Chief? ". The Mayor asked after reading that part about him.

Like Grass took a bit of time to answer properly. " I have currently two teams looking for him, one in land and one in near the place of the explosion, the ' Suspect ' status is merely due to the information he can provide after been directly involved with the culprits, that make him immensely important to the investigation so I need it to remark his status as such ". Grass watched as the Mayor frowned.

" I see, may I ask in what status is your daughter currently standing? ".

Grass bit his lip in frustration, he knew pretty well that the Mayor had a high image of the Apples for been Co-founders of the city and overall outstanding citizens, no to mention long time friends and while it was thanks to her that he was the current Chief of police there was no doubt for him that she would choose to keep her friendship with them over him, but he still thought that she would overlook this detail.

" Ma'am, his status as Suspect won't prevent him from receiving medical attention or from speaking with his family, it won't even appear in his record, this is just- ".

" I understand clearly dear Chief, but to the less informed of our citizens this could imply a more negative perception of the young man from your department, while he may not protest the matter there will be those who use this as a tool to affect him and his family with bad propaganda ". Grass noticed how her eyes slightly shifted to were Rich was seating, the man had the misfortune of been drinking his expensive coffee at the moment producing a bad swallow.

" My! Are you ok Mr Rich? ".

" I-yes, yes I am, just, ahem, continue, don't mind me ".

" Please Chief, before this became public change the status to ' victim ' just like your daughter, who was also directly involved and who may also have critical information about the incident ".

As nice as the old lady was, she was also merciless when she need it and to go for what Grass cared the most l, his daughter, was proof of it. Grass couldn't counter her.

" If i may, I have know Macintosh for a few years since he took reigns of his family business and he has been too sentimental about his decisions and quick to
disregard our previous agreedm- ". Rich tried to argue his dislike of Apple but it was quickly shut down too.

" Which is it to show how his drive to uphold his ethics over simply getting more money, and i know this because I know him since he was born Rich, I even married his parents, and I know you and your father as well ". Her cold smile told both man everything they need it to know, the Apples were not to be messed with. " Chief? ".

" It will be done Ma'am ". Said Grass to the Mayor.

" Good, then let's proceed ". The meeting continued with no more arguments from then on.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT...

Sunset let a sigh of relief when she finally made it, all the way from school she saw people giving her the looks, this wasn't anything new but now they seemed more intrigued by her that before. Stepping inside the dark room she detected something weird, the room smelled, it wasn't a bad smell, rather it was pleasant and she couldn't remember liking it.

When she turned the lights on she was presented with head scratcher image. The small apartment was decorated, as if for a dinner, a date. The small table had a red cloth covering it, two plates were already placed with a long candle in the middle. When she moved deeper inside the room her boots crushed something under it, she looked down and found a road made of rose petals going from the entrance to the table and then to the bed, she left the bed for now and went to the table, the candlestick was complete, the plates were clean as was the silverware laying next to it, there were more petals placed near the table, again her mind shifted to automatic, Sunset felt something pulling her to see what other changes have been done, her feet drag her to the fridge where she found food specially thought for a special occasion, she new this not because it looked expensive but because inside the fridge was all her favorite food as well as her favorite dessert, this was done to please her appetite to the fullest, her next stop was bathroom, again she followed the path of red petals to it, here she found the bath prepared for a special night, shampoo, body lotion and a pack of contraceptives, Sunset also found two robes hanging, ready to use.

By now Sunset was more that aware of what the whole preparation made in her apartment implied, she had no more doubt that during the time she wasn't herself she has made friends with the idiots who defeated her, dumped or cheated on Flash Sentry and started dating Macintosh Apple seriously enough to have sex.

She stepped away from the bathroom, scared, not knowing what to think of everything so far, what was she now? Was she the real Sunset or was the one who lived through all this the real one, her life was broken in pieces and she didn't know what piece was the center, backing away from the bathroom got her to bump into the foot of her old bed, her hand touched the surface and felt soft silk texture, she turned and saw velvet sheets covering the bed, the pillows had been also adorned with the same material, a single rose rested in the middle of it, with a trembling hand she reached out and took the rose, she inhaled the scent finding it still fresh meaning that the rose couldn't have been placed here for more than a day at most.

For a second time she felt tears flowing down her face, she felt pain in her hand and saw that her tight grip has caused the thorns to Pierce her skin, small drops of blood appeared, her head started to spin as her mind was flooded with a tsunami of memories, all involving her and the man who got her to experience real love for the first time, who also took her first time giving her his first as well, who made her feel like a filly and a mare at the same time, such powerful emotions erupted within her that she lost the strength to stand, falling over the bed, rose still clutched in her hand, piercing even deeper as her entire body received the full force of a magic surging with her, her eyes shifted between black and white sclera not been able to contain it, Sunset yelled and then felt unconscious again.

NEONBUGG, EQUESTRIA...

As soon as the chariot landed delivering the party from Canterlot, a group of five Changelings came fort to welcome them, four warriors lead by the chief of security and older brother of the King Thorax, Pharynx.

Everypony stood behind as both Trixie and Pharynx moved closer to start the ritual that diplomacy dictated. The Changeling did the first move. " Well? Isn't this a sorry display for a peace embassador? ". Everypony tensed at the question, some of them thought they heard wrong.

" Oh, I'm sorry to disappoint you, but surely we did better that putting a repressed bug that pretends to be rough and tough just to hide the fact that he has a little brother complex! ". Trixie countered smirking, by now many Jaws hit the floor and some gasped by the insults.

" Sure, like been a needy mare who can't go on in life without buck something up every damn minute is way better! ". Now there was no doubt that something was going wrong, very wrong very fast.

" Get a life Pharynx! ". Shouted Trixie.

" And you get a dick Trixie, or a pussy whichever pity you the most! ". By now both mare and Changeling were already butting heads as they threw more insults, the rest of the creatures hurried to separate them before they could start fighting but stopped when the two broke into laughs.

" Hahaha nice insult, you have been improving! ". Said Pharynx.

" What can I say, I need to get more creative since I'm against a natural ".

" I'm a natural? Really? ".

" Yes, a natural disaster! ". Trixie countered as they hugged and laughed some more.

" Welcome to Neonbugg ponies, in the name of King Thorax, I offer you our hospitality, now follow me I'll show you to your rooms ". The group of seven followed the five Changelings inside city.

" What the heck was that Trixie, where in Celestia's name say ya have to insult other representative when visiting! ". Asked Applejack.

" Yeah! You almost give me a heart attack! ".

" Pffff! Don't sweat the small stuff, besides, weren't you the ones who told me to be myself? ". Trixie shot back laughing.

Both mares exchanged looks of understanding. " Touche Trixie, touche ".

As the meeting preparations were getting finished, the whole city was unaware of the danger approaching as the huge cloud from before was making its way closer to the city.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

Abigail waited patiently for Adagio in the main chamber of the rebel base, while waiting she continued to maintain a better control over the Alicorn amulet, the talk with Emerald has shown her and unfortunately the siren too of her lack of control yet, she need it to improve but if necessary she could remove it and wait until she was back in form, her eyes shifted from red to cyan as she tested the limits of her power, the amulet acted almost if it was conscious of her attempts at dominate it and countered with its own attend control her, with her magic enhanced she could feel the movement of lesser magic around including the approach of the younger siren, that marked the end of this little exercise.

" Come in! ". Abigail called before Adagio could even touch the door, Adagio did her way inside, and walked to seat in front of the smaller Amber mare.

" Did, did you need it me? Abigail? ". Asked Adagio showing nervousness.

" Yes, I have a mission for you, more specific for both of us ".

" Yes? Really? Then, I'm ready! ".

" Not yet I'm afraid, last time you were nearly defeated by the Rainbooms despite having many advantages, the mission will take part here, where magic IS common, the chances of failure are greater that before and failing means imprisonment or death ".
Abigail warned.

" What then? ".

" The mission will take some time to be planned yet, but during that the me I want you to keep practicing with the gem, you have to be able to draw power from it without losing focus, our mission will be in the Crystal Empire's castle meaning we'll be up against Princess Cadance ".

" Princess Cadance?! That may not be such a good idea, she has a huge guard and her husband is no sloch either, not to mention that the palace has some freaky security system! ". Adagio was losing her mane recalling why was so dangerous to fight the Royal couple in their own turf.

" Enough rambling Adagio, I thought you of any pony would be excited for a chance to go against a princess and humiliate her ".

" I-I am but-! ". Adagio trembled slightly.

" Hm, the fight with my double did actually shock you, didn't it ". Adagio didn't respond immediately, not that she wanted to admit weakness in front of Abigail, big part as to why Adagio wasn't to kin at the idea of facing the pony Sunset was obviously her almost perfect match of the mare in front of her.

" It was completely unforseen that pony Sunset would become a Princess in the human world, it just prove how much magic have been affecting the human world for princess to start popping up ".

" I was stronger that her at first, magic, accuracy, power, speed, strategy, everything! She caught me off guard but even so I counted her and was winning easily, even after fighting her friends for almost an hour before she arrived, yet in the nick of time she just powered up out of nowhere, her magic was too much for me even transformed already! ". Adagio snarled the last part, no doubt remembering in detail.

" Feelings ". Said Abigail calmly.

" What?! ".

" Feelings, her magic most be attached to some feeling just like the elements of Harmony, in theory, Celestia and her sister are considered as the most powerful alicorns compared to Cadance and Sparkle, but this is just in a manner, Celestia who control the Sun is strongest right at mid-day, Luna who controls the Moon is strongest at midnight, fighting them at either sunset or dawn is the best moment since their powers are connected with the astral bodies. Feelings in the other hoof are completely independent of anything but the emotional state of the pony, I heard once how Chrysalis was able to defeat Celestia long ago in one on one match because she was feeding off from the love of Cadance's lover, and it was barely pass mid-day, when she's was at her peak ".

" So they receive a massive boost just if their friends or love one are in danger? But that-! ".

" Yes, that makes them more powerful that The sisters when the right circumstances are triggered ".

" Then how are we suppose to deal with Cadance! ".

" There's many ways but the most optimal would be to attack her directly and far from her hubby, as long as he's not in direct danger her powers shouldn't increase ".

Adagio thought about it but remembering her battle with Sunset she found a flaw.
" No, that won't work, at least not until they are separated at a long distance ".

" And why is that? ".

" While I fought Shimmer and her friends, Rawhorn was dealing with Sunset's lover, apparently he injured him bad while transformed, they were far from us but still within reach, somehow Shimmer felt him, I don't know how, maybe telepathy or something but she knew he was dying, then she powered up and next thing I knew she was pushing me back and her boyfriend beat up Rawhorn within inches of his life ".

Abigail absorbed the new information quietly. " Interesting, so not only did my pony double got a power boost but her partner did as well? And they can sense each other at a distance, hmm, this information so come in handy when the time comes ".

" Are you still up to fight Cadance? Even after hearing that? ".

Abigail didn't respond immediately, instead she touched the Alicorn amulet with the tip of her hoof. " Adagio, I have done many, many things and waited for a long time to get this chance at reaching my goal. Fear, hesitation, confusion, I have non, this ends just two ways, either I achieve what I want, or I did trying ".

True to her word, Adagio couldn't feel any hesitation in her voice. " That's All I need it from you, practice your magic, gain more control over the gem and learn new spells, I'll inform you when I have a plan ready for us, until then, do as you must ".

Adagio simply nodded and walked to the door before Abigail called her again. " Before you go, tell me, who is pony Sunset's lover, it will be important to avoid crossing paths with him if we must runs round Canterlot City ".

" His name is Ma- ". The door opened before Adagio could finish.

" My lady, it is almost time ". Rawhorn walked in almost hitting the siren with the door.

" Ah, almost forgot, very well, we can talk later Adagio, go on ". Adagio nodded again and walked out, throwing an angry glare at the bull who almost hit her. " Now then, let's see how the Changelings do their little war ".

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

" She did what?! ". Celestia yelled through the phone, hurting Starlight's ear.

" She, she ran away, I'm sorry I tried to restrain her but she countered my magic! Something was off about her too, her eyes changed color from white to black and she sounded kind of angry and aggressive, I'm sorry again Miss Celestia ".

Celestia sighed. " That's ok Starlight, you tried and I'm thankful, but now we need to find her, is most likely that she wants to go and look for Big Mac, she must be going to the bridge! ".

" Actually, I don't think that's the case, when I mentioned Big Mac she acted confused, like she didn't believe me he was her boyfriend, she was also confused as to way was she here to begin with and it didn't seem like she was lying ".

On the other side of the line, Luna, who was with Celestia heard the conversation.
" Acting aggressive and swearing? That sound more like old Sunset, you know, when Twilight Sparkle and the other girls shot her ass down ".

" Luna please! Don't insult my... wait, maybe... Ok Luna, good thinking, Starlight, do you remember Sunset's old apartment? When you first came? ".

" I do, is close to the school right? ".

" Yes! Listen, there's a big chance that she went there first, she may be there right now!
You think you can look for her there! ".

" I think so, but what if I find her? I don't think I can stop her if she sees me ".

" Don't worry, you'll have back up, just leave the house and make your way there, if you see her don't approach her until you have company ".

" Got it ". Starlight hanged and soon Celestia dialed another number.

" Who are you sending? The girls are still in class? ". Asked Luna as she too was checking her phone to see if she had any message from Turner, he was currently near the bridge just in case that news about Mac would pop up.

Celestia didn't answer. " Hello? This is Principal Celestia, sorry to interrupt you at this time but I need a huge favor... Could you go to Sunset's apartment... ".

NEONBUGG...

Changeling King Thorax was having a difficult time talking with Trixie as either his brother Pharynx would do a surprise security swept or Trixie herself would ask for a bathroom break, right now that was the case.

" I'm mighty sorry yo, we probably shouldn't had let her drink all that fancy water before the meeting ". Said Applejack as she snuggled her hat between her hooves in embarrassment.

" That's ok, Applejack, I already know how she is, and I'm sorry for Pharynx, he has a big responsibility but sometimes he take his job too far ".

" Meh, I have seen worst, you should seen Twilight back she thought Celestia would banish her for been tardy with a friendship report, now that's obsessive! ". Rainbow laughed remembering.

" Still, we really need to set a plan against the other hive of Changelings before our they cause more damage, not even when Mother was alive things were this bad, those new Changelings are a danger against all of Equestria but I'm still not sure if a total war against them will cause more harm than good ".

" Yeah this is a delicate matter, war should never be the answer but in the other hoof it is true that the new Changelings are way dangerous, it breaks Twilight's heart every time she receive news of ponies kidnapped or killed by them ".

Thorax nodded with sadness as well, his mother committed the worst act when she created the new hive with the inability of absorbing love by other means but by force, many have need the ponies and other creatures that lost their lives to a hungry drone, Ebony Spear, his sister, was in many ways worst that Chrysalis herself but because it was in her very nature, that did make her as much a victim of Mother as he was when she tried to suck the love out of him.

Outside of the building used for the meeting, Pharynx was doing his 23rd security round, he could see that the other Changelings were getting tired of his constant patrols and security checks but when your little brother was the main target of a breed of killing insects he simply couldn't take any chances.

His final round of the hour was almost complete, there were only a few checkpoints left and he could go back to the meeting and push his brother to declare war against the other hive, better get rid of them first and avoid mayor casualties from an attrition war, he just hoped that Trixie wouldn't buck things up somehow.

As he inspected the last checkpoint he cleaned his forehead from sweat, the sun has been too harsh in this area lately and this day wasn't a exception. He felt better when a long shadow covered the last part of his trek, he looked up and found the biggest cloud he had ever seen in his life lazily floating over the Royal premise.

Any other pony may have taking such sight as nothing more that a normal moment, a lucky break or maybe a somewhat slightly important memory for the future if nothing else, the day he saw a really big cloud. But not Pharynx, not this Changeling, and more so not in this day, he couldn't take any chances and he wouldn't, even if the hive still called him crazy at his back. With extra speed, Pharynx arrived at the area where a couple of cannons were located. The cannons where a gift from the Yaks after the Changelings assisted them to foil an attack from the other hive. The cannons were gem fueled that shot powerful magic balls that exploded at contact with anything, Pharynx insisted on taking the weapons and place them in towers to protect Neonbugg from air raids.

They have never been used before in real combat but the Changelings in guard were trainer to do it. " Attention! ". Pharynx snapped at the four guards who were chilling,
they scrambled to form up and salute. " Listen up, prepare the cannons, target will be that big cloud floating above the city! I want those cannons ready to shoot in less that 2 minutes! ".

The guards looked at him as if he was talking in other language. " Didn't you hear my order soldiers?! ". Again they looked confused.

" Eh? Sir, we, uh? We aren't allowed to do practice shooting today, it could scare the hive you know ". One of the guards spoke.

" What? I'm in charge of defences, who can give you a higher order that mine!? ".

" Uh, the king of course ". Pharynx facehoofed in annoyance.

" Well, we're not practice shooting, we are inspecting shooting, we'll see if there's enemies inside that big plot cloud! ". Pharynx said pointing to the cloud in discussion.

The guards looked between each other deciding whatever to do as he was telling or to discuss further, however there was a reason why Pharynx choose this Changelings as guards specifically. " Oh! Inspecting shooting, that's ok I guess, as long as is not practice shooting it should be allowed ". They were dumb as heck.

" Good. NOW GET TO IT! ". The guards saluted and had the cannons ready in record time.

" Everything ready, Sir! I always wanted to do inspecting shooting, it sound more fun that practice shooting ".

" Alright! Take aim and shoot at my order! ". The shooter followed instructions and soon have the center of the cloud in his sight. " Does anything weird appears in the sight? ". Pharynx asked.

" Hmm, not much, it just look like a big ass cloud ".

" That's enough for me, SHOOT! ". With the pull of a level the cannon roared, inside the mechanism activated, a small press crushed the small gem inside and a special cylinder send the compressed burst of magic forward directed to the muzzle of the cannon. A ball of hot magic burst toward the sky and made contact with the cloud passing harmlessly through it.

" Oh, it wasn't as fun as I thought, what now? Do we shoot again? ".

" Do you even need to ask? Reload and shoot again, same target! ".

" Hey! What's the big idea! ". Rainbow Dash appeared flying from the building used for the meeting.

" What do you want Raindrop Stash! I'm busy here ".

" You brother send me to see what the heck you were doing, he thought you would be jumping at shadows and looks like he was right ". Rainbow said with annoyance.

" My brother doesn't know what's going on, I'm investigating a possible attack ".

" Possible attack? From where? I don't see anything ".

" Up there, from that big cloud ". The gunner responded.

" Wow, now that's a big cloud! But apart for it's size I don't see anything suspicious about it, unless I check it ".

" No, we have this covered, go back to the meeting and let me do my job properly mare. Prepare to shoot at once! ".

" Are you nuts? Everypony down there is getting riled up by your big fireworks, if you keep shooting that thing you'll only make it worse! ". Rainbow protested.

" Nopony asked your opinion pony! Now leave and don't get in my way. Aim at the cloud, shoot at my signal! ".

" Stop! ". Rainbow got in front of the cannon. " If you want to shoot then it will be through me, get it? ". Rainbow said defiantly.

Pharynx simply took a second to think about it. " Have it your way mare ".

" Ha! I knew you wouldn't do it! ".

" Fire! ".

" Yea-wait what? ". Before she cannon could roar again and turn Rainbow in smoke and ashes, the pegasus moved away saving her hide by mere inches. She looked dumbfounded as the magic ball soared through the blue sky at the harmless cloud.

" You, you bastard! You almost killed me! ". Rainbow flew to Pharynx and tried to strangle him but a big boom stopped her. She turned to see the cloud burst in bright colors and dissipate, but instead of leaving nothing like it was supposed to the cloud left hundred of black specs flying wildly before they started to congregate in what looked like a v-shape combat formation. " What the heck? ".

" Sound the alarms immediately, we have enemies! ". It took only seconds before the guards dispersed and alarms started to sound all around the city. " Rise the shield! All soldiers prepare for combat! Royal guard, protect the king at all cost! ". Pharynx yelled order after order without looking away from the black mass of enemies, his purple eyes found the two must important figures among the buzzing swarm the self proclaimed Empress, Ebony Spear and her sister, Crimson Javelin.

" Those two are here, buck our luck ".

" You, you mean? ". Rainbow tried to find the Changeling empress too but her eyes weren't that good, still, the situation was dangerous enough as it was. " Yeah, we're buck'd ".

From above the city, Empress Ebony watched the city of the treacherous hive. Their weapons have already taken the life of near twenty of her children with more injured, they would be avenged of course.

" The troops are ready my Empress, we await your signal ". Said Crimson to her sister.

" Go ". A simple word with no emotion behind, simply the cold conviction she had that this would be their decisive day, everything would be risked in this one assault, only one hive would be standing at the end of the day.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT...

Sunset woke up startled, she tumbled down the bed disoriented for the second time in the day, she looked around confused and with a headache. " Ugh! What, where am I? Wasn't I in school? ". Memories from long ago flooded her. " Oh no! Abigail! Abigail is going to erase everyone's memories. Big Mac! I have to find him, he's the only one who can help me! ". Getting up, Sunset rushed to the door but before she could even touched this one burst open with a kick that knocked Sunset back.

" Where are you Shimmer?! We came here to get you back to your senses! ". A voice yelled from the doorway.

" Aria! I told you to wait for me! ". Starlight came calling from behind.

" You told me she was acting weird right? So to fix that we need her restrained, right? ".

" Ugh! Who, who are you? What are you trying to do to me? ".

" Just trying to get you back to your less annoying self pony girl ". Sunset's eye widen as she heard this, only Big Mac knew of her real identity which for her it meant that they must be working with Abigail.

" I, I won't let you get away with your plans! I'll stop you, I'll stop you and save the school! ". Sunset charger forward.

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Finally back after more than two months of absence. The chapter was going to be to big so had to break it in two, maybe three parts if it needs. Anyway, hope that you had a wonderful Christmas and even better New Year. Thanks for reading and hope you stick around for future chapters.

34.- From love to hate there's just one step, part 2.

Sunset didn't know the two women in front of her, with same hair color they looked like sisters but she couldn't tell, what she did know was that they were trying to restrain her and that they knew she was a pony.

" I, I won't let you get away with your plans! I'll stop you, I'll stop you and save the school! ". Like a mad woman Sunset rush toward them. Starlight was expecting a magic battle rather than a physical one so she wasn't ready when Sunset assaulted them, in instincts she sidestepped when Sunset jumped at her but been in the doorway this left no room but to collide with Aria, taking her to the floor too. Sunset quickly for up and used the chance to get away from them.

" Stop! Where are you going?! ". Starlight yelled as she tried to untangle herself from Aria. They lost precious time as some of Aria's belts for hooked on some of the holes in Starlight's pants.

When they finally got up they ran outside but we're unable to see in which direction did Sunset run off to. " Damn it! She got away, the Principal is gonna be pissed! ". Aria growled kicking the floor in frustration.

" No kidding, and now she looks more confused that before, we need to get her before something bad happens to her or before she do something dangerous ". Said Starlight looking in all directions to see if she could get a clue of the way she took. " This is why I told you not to rush like that ".

" Yeah? Well excuse me for trying to help, besides, you and Celestia told me how weird she was acting and how she was all bitchy and mean so I was simply taking a more direct approach, you are the one who jumped scared when she tried to tackle you! ".

Starlight looked embarrassed. " I, I didn't think she would come at us like she did, a mayor mistake on my part I'll admit, anyway, something happened to her again ". Starlight kept looking searching but she saw Aria walking back to the apartment.
"Where are you going? ".

" To lock the door in her apartment,duh! This is not Equestria you know, you let one door open and next thing you know you have a bunch of hobos living inside ". After Aria said that something clicked inside Starlight's mind.

" What? ".

" Nothing, well? Maybe something, but I'll need more information, for now we need to look for Sunset ".

" Can't you use a spell to track her down? You mentioned that magic is allowing us to do more stuff now, right ".

" Yes, which is not all that good, it means spells and more powerful magic is available to us but so is to our enemies, not to mention that there's a bigger chance of humans witnessing magic ".

" Oh yeah, forgot about that, even Adagio didn't want magic to be know by humans ". Aria agreed.

" Before we close the door we need to take something belonging to Sunset to use in the spell, then we can track her down ". Th two girls looked around the room finding it completely clean except for the table and the bed which were prepared for the date Big Mac had planned with Sunset.

" Holy shit, I saw a couple of movies were the protagonists prepared a room like this for their lovers but to see it in real life, this is just to much ". Said Aria inspecting the table while Starlight did it with the bed.

" Applejack told me that Big Mac already proposed to Sunset so this was probably to celebrate ".

" And now? Now the big guy is gone maybe dead even and Shimmer is probably having a mental breakdown... Fuck ". Aria whispered the last part with a slight sob.

" Aria, are you? Are you crying? ".

" N-no, just, just that fucking smell that is irritating my eyes, I'm not a softy like you losers, now get moving! Find something quickly so we can catch that poor idiot! ".

" I'm on it ". Starlight said smiling at the cute deny from the siren. Starlight opened the small nightstand to the left of the bed and found a few items inside the drowned, a comb, loose change, a handkerchief and a small box that she couldn't identify. She took the handkerchief with her. " Got it! ". Starlight said. She found Aria trying to clean out her face of a couple of tears.

" If you say anything I'll sign so loud next to you that I'll make you deaf ".said Aria pointing to her slightly red eyes, clear sign that she cried. Starlight rolled her eyes and nodded, still smiling.

" Ok, let me do this ". Starlight changed in old equestrian language, Aria did know some of the words but not all of them, sirens did more of their magic by singing and the teaching of those spells was mostly about rhymes and verses. When the spell was done, the handkerchief shinned with purple magic and one of the tips became rigid, the tip then pointed in at north of their position. " Alright, now we follow it, hm do you have one of those cars by any chance? ".

" Yeah, like I make enough money for that, let's get going ". After speaking out Aria locked the door but took one last look at the room, the candles wouldn't be lighted yet, nor the bed would be used, but maybe she could change that, at least she would try.

Only after Aria and Starlight left did Sunset came out of her hiding place, she didn't know what deal they had with Abigail but it couldn't be good, also she was confused as to why has she awaken inside an unknown place and even more from what happened until now, last thing she could remember was trying to stop Abigail from revealing her secret to the school only to be tricked and been exposed to the memory stone she was carrying. " Could it be that the reason as to why I can remember anything? ". Sunset pounded. " I need to find Big Mac, he's the only one that can help me ".

For what little she could make out of her surrounding she tried to pinpoint her location, either she need it to find the school or Principal Celestia's house first, then getting inside and look for Big Mac, she just hoped she wasn't too late before Abigail could erase everyone's memories.

NEONBUGG...

Trixie was having troubles thinking. " Buck, buck buck buck buck buck BUCK! ". troubles thinking in a good insult to fate for having her dealing with a war when her best friend and pony meat shield was in another world, passing a good time with those two legged freaks she heard about.

A window broke behind her, two Changelings crashed through and were wrestling for dear life against one another, the good Changeling, or as Trixie and Starlight called them when they were drunk, neonlings, grabbed the bad one by the wings and tore them apart causing green blood to spill from the empty sockets, if that wasn't violent enough for a creature that looked like it was made out of fruit gum, the neonling impaled the black attacker with its antlers.

" You... are you ok? ". Trixie asked approaching the winner Changeling, he looked exhausted and in closer look he was injured as well.

" No, no problem, ugh just a bit numb, the bastard got me with that sti... with that... why? Why is... the world spi-nning? ". The Changeling didn't get to breathe again as his body turned rigid and the color drained from it.

" So-sompony help! Help! ". Before she could help a third time a few meters back, one more window broke and another Changeling entered, this one was perfectly fine and alert, his green eyes locked in Trixie and as soon as it so her if hissed and a scorpion tail pointed at her, Trixie didn't waste time, she just turned around and ran for her life.

" Buck buck BUCK! ". Behind her the sound of buzzing wings appeared and that told her she had a stalker on her 6. She did a sharp turn on the corner of the corridor hoping that her persecutor would smash itself against the wall but to her dismay the bug simply reduced its speed and took the corner safely before accelerating once more to catch up.

" Buck, buck buck! Rainbow Dash! Where are you!? ". Trixie yelled without reducing speed, in front of her a door could be seen, taking it as her salvation, Trixie double her effort but the Changeling did so as well, probably feeling that it would catch to her once she stopped to open the door, the Changeling prepared to ram her with its sting but Trixie wasn't friends with one of the most powerful unicorns for nothing.

Her horn glowed as magic concentrated inside, the Changeling probably could have realize something was up by this but Trixie's oversized hat blocked its view and instead of stopping it increased its speed once more to overrun her. Mere inches off from colliding with door muzzle first, Trixie disappeared in a flash and smoke, the Changeling going to fast to stop smashed itself against the door breaking it in pieces, a few splinters penetrated the soft parts not protected by chitin but even with that and the blow to its head the evil bug was still up for hunting and destroying. Trixie who just teleported behind her pursuer did a run for the other direction, her hooves making enough sound to alert the Changeling of her location.

It spread its wings to follow but the fragments of wood imbedded in it end up damaging them completely. " Arggggh! You'll pay for this mare! ". Not giving up, the Changeling ran behind her getting its sting ready.

" Buuuuuck! ". Trixie tried to run but her legs were getting tired fast, her last year living in pinyville took a good portion of her stamina away and now she would pay for it.

The Changeling in the other hoof was strong fit and in a frenzy sensing so much love coming from the blue mare, its legs would keep moving even if they turned to mush in the process. It took a few meters but soon the hungry but was on her tail, by pure instinct, Trixie ducked and her hat was impaled in the stinger.

Crying to this point, Trixie was blessed with an idea. It was going to be difficult but she was desperate. Her horn charged a second time, but instead of a teleportation she had another frickin mind. The Changeling could see this and was wary but Trixie would take care of that, or rather her cape, when she felt the sting coming for another stab she unhooked the cape that got tangled first blocked the view of the Changeling and second, got tangled in the front hooves of her assassin.

The Changeling tripped but the momentum send it forward crashing with Trixie soon after a wall, the hard armor of the bug again took the blunt of the impact while Trixie wasn't so lucky, her back hurt a lot but her survival instincts told her to ignore the pain and rise.

The Changeling got up first and jumped at her, tail ready, the stinger missed the real target, her eye but it sunk in her ear, a last jerk have saved her. " Stay still! ". The Changeling roared while rising its tail once more.

" Trixie! ". A voice called from behind, the Changeling turned to see who was coming and that was its final mistake. A pair of hooves took its head pulling it back to the front where a charged horn was waiting for it, the tip stabbed the Changeling through the right eye, Trixie then let loose the magic she kept stored since the trick with the cape and the inside of the head was blasted at point blank range.

At first look it seemed like nothing happened until magic and smoke erupted by all the orifices of the head, the Changeling only twitched once before its body stood still, smoke still coming out of it. " You! You, stay, still ". Trixie huffed exhausted through words. Applejack ran to her.

" Trixie! Trixie? ". Applejack approached just taking a couple of seconds to see what the unicorn did to the Changeling. " Holy smokes, like literally! Trixie? Are ya ok? ".

" You, you ask if I'm ok? If I'm ok? ". Trixie's eyes glared daggers at her. " If I'm ok? Of course I'm ok! Never been better! My best and possible only friend left to some adventure while I was chased down by some murderous oversized bug and almost got stabbed with bucking poison! ".

" Ah, Hm Trixie, yer, yer ear is bleeding ". Applejack pointed to the hole in the upper part of her ear.

" Oh great! Just bucking great! I'm poisoned, bucking great! ". Trixie said before falling unconscious.

" Poor thing, better get her outa here ". Applejack pulled Trixie over her back and ran as fast as she could without risking dropping her cargo, she hoped to find help soon.

Outside on the sky, dogfighting between the two clans of Changelings was still going, Rainbow flew with three of her pegasus Scorts, one had succumbed to a Changeling, but at least it was avenged, that give Rainbow a source of consolation but she knew it was just an empty blessings.

Currently the fight was in the defender's favor, the invading bugs had a slight headstart but they lost that not soon after, with the cannons and quick response from Pharynx's troops the battle in the air was almost concluded, too fast too soon, Rainbow didn't like that.

She didn't know how smart or strong was Ebony Spear but she doubted that she would risk her entire brood in one single desperate and half baked attack, no. Right now Rainbow and her three partner were assisting in clear up what was left from the first wave of attacker.

A group of three colorful Changelings were been pursued by a group of bad ones with the same number. The defender's turned around and shoot magic from their antlers but the enemy simply tanked the attacks and flew through it. The failed maneuver give the black Changelings time to catch up and soon they were on to them.

Hooves, antlers, tails, headbutts, magic blasts, nothing was missing from the fight. " Let's give them a hoof guys, but watch out for that stinger! ". The three ponies nodded and broke formation to assist their allies.

The Invaders needs taken by surprise when Rainbow and the other pegasus fell upon them, two of them were dislodged before they could cause more damage to their friends but one of them landed a hit on the torso of its opponent.

Rainbow tackled the black Changeling hard knocking it down. " Take care of the injured! Take her to safety! ". Rainbow ordered as she followed the recovering Changeling, before it could it could restore its position Rainbow rammed the Changeling once more but unlike before she didn't let go, she took it in a hug in away that unable it to use its stinger to reach her, she then increased her speed into a descent, the Changeling trashed trying to get free but Rainbow held strong.

Soon they reached maximum speed and Rainbow continued her dive. " Let go you crazy mare! You're gonna kill us both! ". Rainbow didn't answer, she continued, getting closer to the floor below. When she reached the desired speed Rainbow pushed the Changeling away from her to separate their trajectories, Rainbow did a line parallel to the floor but the Changeling continued toward, it desperately tried to correct its trajectory but at the speed it was pushed it was impossible.

Rainbow heard a far splashing sound, she smiled but only for a second before she turned stern again. As she ascended again she saw a cluster of evil Changelings, maybe seven or eight that had taken control of the tower with the cannons and we're now using them against the city and its defenders.

For that many a frontal attack would leave many casualties, but Rainbow had the perfect solution. Without decreasing speed she changed course toward the tower, her wings flapped harder and harder making a small barrier of appear in front where f her hooves. Long ago, when Rainbow first managed her first sonic Rainboom her body almost broke in pieces and she lost several feathers the day after she executed the stunt, but by now she had perfected it to such degree that she could pull it off with less effort and in less time, now she could use the Rainboom not only as a stunt but also as a weapon. By her calculations, the tower was at the perfect distance to use the new variant of the sonic Rainboom, the Electroboom.

As she gained more speed she started rubbing her front hooves together, the grinding started to create static which grew and grew as seconds passed by. Her presence wasn't lost to the Changelings which turned one of the cannons in her direction but Rainbow didn't even changed her course to avoid fire. The projectiles came close enough to for Rainbow to feel the heat of the magic balls but nothing else, when one cannon wasn't enough the Changelings tried to bring the second to bare at the pegasus but now it was too late, Rainbow reached maximum terminal speed at the same time she released the static accumulated in her hooves, the Changelings were both hit and electrocuted by the Electroboom, even the cannons were blown to pieces, from far away a massive white circle could be seen at the top of the tower extending all around, it lasted for 10 seconds before it vanishing.

With the biggest group of Changelings taken care off, the remaining ones flying over the city were dispatched with no further casualties, still, the city was in panic and now Rainbow realize why the fight in the sky was so short, they knew that the fight in the air would end up bad for them so instead they went for terrain more suited for their smaller number, the streets and run down of the city.

The three pegasus found Rainbow and quickly asked for new instructions. " You will stay with me, you two must go to Pinyville and inform what happened here, Princess Twilight will take care after that, understood? ". The three nodded. " Good, now get going! ". The two pegasus ordered away saluted and left.

" What are you order know Miss Dash? ". Asked the other one. " We have to find Applejack and Trixie, after that... well? We'll see ". Rainbow and her companion flew toward the Royal meeting room.

Meanwhile, through the tunnels accessing the Royal meeting room, a large group of evil Changelings were dispatching the few remaining guards with ease, overseeing the advance was Crimson Javelin. " We should be near the room, keep advancing and kill at sight, no matter what you find! ". Crimson observed as her younger kin moved inspecting every little hole and breaking any door they come across.

Everything was going smoothly until behind her a yell of surprise was heard, she turned around and ducked in time when one of the rear guards was send flying.
" Well, if it isn't cousin red pepper tail, and here I thought this day couldn't be more repulsive! ".

" Pharynx, traitor to our kin, right hoof pet to the false king! I was wondering when would I have the displeasure of seen you again! ". Crimson said with disdain.

" Sorry to keep you waiting, first I need it to make sure my brother was safe, but now, I can buck the heck out of you and your deformed clan ".

Crimson actually looked shocked. " Would you dare try and breed us into submission?
You are worse that I first thought, you perverted foul nag! ".

Pharynx facehoofed. " Not what I meant you stupid! You now what? Just come at me you bitches! ". Pharynx challenged as he got into position.

" Kill him! ". Crimson roared. At once, her rear guard attacked.

CHS...

Something was wrong, very wrong. Sunset knew it the moment those two girls attacked her inside the unknown room, but that was just the tip of the horn for her.
Before reaching CHS she came across people that seemed to know her, the few landmarks she knew near the school had changed too, some slightly while others far more.

The second biggest one was the school, it looked different from when she was just starting high school along Big Mac's sister, Applejack and her five friends, the school was bigger now and the entrance seems to have been renovated not too long ago.

But the must prominent change was Sunset herself, for the second time in the day she was exposed to her new look as she was older now, more of a woman that the girl that crossed to the human world. She was still trying to get her wits together when she was called. " Sunset? ". The redhead turned around to find Luna standing just walking out of one of the classrooms. " You're here! Are you ok? ".

" I, Mi-Miss Luna? ". Luna walked closer but her face showed just as much surprise as Sunset's.

" You called me... Miss? ". Asked Luna stopping a few steps from her niece, she was wary of Sunset due to what Starlight told Celestia so she kept a little bit of distance should this Sunset go nuts, she also used the clipboard she was carrying as a sort of shield.

" You, you look older, but why? ". Sunset wondered in low voice but Luna was able to hear.

" What? Are you picking a fight with me? If you are, then let me tell you now, you better show me respect or I'll kick your butt, niece or not ". Luna seemed to forget caution and was now spoiling for a brawl apparently.

" N-no! I'm not! At the contrary, I'm trying to prevent something awful from happening to everyone here, but first I need to find Big Mac, fast! ". Luna again donned a shocked expression.

" Sunset, did you hit your head, have you got into an accident that we don't know? If so please tell me now ".

" I'm fine! I told you I need to speak with Big Mac! He's the only one who can help me, the only one who... believes me ". Sunset paused remembering something important, now that she was in front of Luna a sense of sadness flooded her. " Please, tell me where he is, then, then I'll go away, so you two can be together, it is what he wants ".
Luna watched her niece's behavior and somehow a few blurry memories started to surface in her sea of thoughts.

" Sunset... why would I get together with Big Mac, he loves you just as much as you love him, right? Isn't that why you're worried? Worried of where and how he is? ".

" Wha-what? M-Me and, and Big Ma-Applejack's brother? N-no, he's not, in love with me, I saw him kissing you! Why would he kiss you if he's not in love ".

" That's not right! That's because-! ". Before Luna could explain further, the bells of the end of period ringed causing a wave of students to flow into the hallways.

Sunset tried to move away but Luna grabbed her wrist before she could. " Nah nah! You're coming with me young lady! ". Sunset fought back but new voices from behind calmed her down.

" Sunset! You're here! You're here! That means that you feel better, right? ". Pinkie said jumping her way to Sunset. Sunset was stunned by seen Pinkie older that she remembered.

" I, I don't understand! What's going on? Am I too late? Is this part of her plans? I... Big... Mac ". Before anything could be explained at either side, Sunset started to lose consciousness again.

" Sunset! Sunset! Quick, Pinkie! Up me get her to Redheart ". Called Luna immediately, Pinkie complied while the rest of the students did way for both women to move Sunset, some even tried to help but Luna told them that only her and Pinkie could take care of it. With Sunset's reaction been witnessed by many students and specially after the morning meeting more rumors started to spread, some even going as wild as saying that the redheaded girl was pregnant and that Big Mac ran away from her. Those were fewer that the rest but they grew less so when word of it reached Applejack, who made it specially clear that no one was to dirt his brother and her friend's honor without losing their teeth and a few bones because of her.

CANTERLOT, NORTH SIDE...

" Something went wrong with your spell ". Said a grumpy Aria. They have been walking for an hour or more in the direction that the enchanted handkerchief was pointing which kept them going in a straight line to the north of the city, it would probably take them around another hour more before reaching the margin of the city on foot, while the city was considered big, a good quarter of its size was made by the multiple farms at the West side like the Apple's which mean that the urban portion wasn't that big from North to South, still, Aria hated walking, specially if the walking was for nothing.

" Can't be wrong, even here my magic is doing what is suppose to do, we are definitely behind her ". Said Starlight defensibly.

" Ok, then explain to me how come we haven't see her yet, and why is she going in this direction, didn't she said she was going to save the school or some shit? ". Said Aria remembering her weird rant before she bolted out.

" Is obvious that she still far thanks to that head start from the beginning, and... I think she's going north looking for him ". Starlight said with a touch of sadness.

" That doesn't add up, she was blabbering nonsense about school and someone named Audrey ".

" Abigail ".

" Whoever, in short she was just talking coo coo, so how come she knows where he is but not anything else, beside, she didn't even seemed to act like Celestia described her when she called me for help, she didn't seemed evil, or bitchy, if anything she looked scared and confuse ".

" Hm, you do have a point there, when we found her she looked more like a lost girl that an aggressive adult, perhaps... ".

" You're making that face again ".

" What face? ".

" That ' I know what may be going on but I won't tell to annoy people around me' kind of face! ". Aria accused. " Either you speak what you know or stop doing those frowns ".

Starlight stopped first and looked for a place to rest for a bit, she found a bench and Aria followed her. As soon as the siren sat down she took off her boots and massaged her feet. " Dang! Biker boots aren't the best choice to walk for long distances, so ".

" Something that you said earlier stock out to me ".

" What did I said? ".

" That part about many people living inside a single room, it somehow matches what I saw with Sunset, this Sunset, and the black eyed Sunset, and the real Sunset, they all speak, act and react different ".

" You mean like multiple personalities? ".

" Not exactly, is more like, like they each has a different part in time, the first Sunset, the bad one was surprised to live with the principal, but it obvious that she knew of the apartment, the second one, the one we are chasing didn't know the apartment was hers but she knew about the school. Princess Twilight told me once that Sunset Shimmer was exposed to the memory stone and that after been used on her her memories of the human world disappeared ".

" You think she was shot with it again? ".

" No, there's no way someone did something to her without us knowing, but the news about Big Mac could had triggered something similar, something traumatic that somehow caused the same effect ".

" That sounds too complicated, but magic is already complicated as it is so, maybe? ".

" Well, is just a theory, we need to catch Sunset first, we rested enough, we have to keep going ".

" Ok, but first, are you sure your spell worked fine? ".

" Of course it did! Even My friend Trixie can do this spell, there's no way I failed ".

" Ok, let me see that ". Aria snatched the handkerchief from Starlight who huffed offended. Aria saw the piece of cloth with scrutiny and after staring at it for a while she got it closer to her nose and took a sniff.

" Ewww! What are you doing that for? ".

" Just confirming what I thought, this isn't Shimmer's you dolt, this belong to Apple! ".

" What? How do you know? ".

" The smell, it smells of men's cologne! ".

To confirm it Starlight too sniffed the cloth, she didn't know how much different was a man's smell from a stallion but she thought it would smell strong and she was right.
" Oh crud! I... How could I make such a mistake? I took it from her nightstand! ".

" Oh yes, her nightstand, the one next to the bed where the two of them sleep and he may or may not leave his stuff from time to time, yeah ". Aria said sarcastically.

Starlight facepalmed for not thinking in such thing. " Damn it! Damn it! ". Starlight took the handkerchief and was about to throw it in anger when an important thought crossed her mind. " Wait! Wait wait! ". Starlight saw the handkerchief again.

" What? What now? ".

" It's not following Sunset! ". Yelled Starlight in surprise and happiness. " Is not following her! ".

" Yeah, we stablish that, so what's making you so happy! ". Aria asked completely puzzled.

" It's not detecting Sunset! Is following Big Mac! Big Mac is that direction and with this we can find him for sure! ". Starlight revealed.

" Fuck! You're right! You're fucking right! ". Aria was also invaded by the sentiment and inadvertently hugged Starlight in the euphoria of the moment.

" Get a room you two! ". Someone from the crowd of people walking yelled making the girls aware of their surrounding.

" Ok ok! So, what do we do now! Do we keep going? ". Asked Aria.

" I guess, but first we have to let Celestia know what happened and tell her that is possible that Sunset is on her way to school, well, maybe ".

" Ok, I'll call her but you explain her the whole thing, meanwhile let's see if we can get north faster, I'm not walking all the way over there in this shoes! ". Starlight nodded and soon she was calling Celestia's number.

CHS...

Luna left the nurse office for now, inside she left Sunset under the care of Redheart her sister who came as soon as she was informed of Sunset's condition. " Is she gonna be fine? ".Asked Pinkie worried, her hair flat and devoid of life.

" I'm not sure Pinkie, Readheart is the best nurse we ever had but this maybe magic related, I don't know ". Luna wanted to be optimistic but she couldn't, not in the moment. " All we can do is wait and see, please let your friends know that she's here but we may have to take her home again or somewhere else, again, magic stuff ain't my thing ".

" Ok, I'll tell them ". Pinkie left without jumping or skipping like she was used to. Luna turned around and went back in and found the nurse finishing her diagnosis.

" Hm, physically, I can't find anything wrong with her, her head doesn't show signs of injury, new nor old, the rest seems fine, I took a blood sample but the results will take a while, for now just let her rest, now if you excuse me, I need to make a round with the gym classes ". Celestia nodded and Redheart left.

" I spoke to Pinkie, she will tell the rest, I also called the office so that they'll call me if something is need it, you can stay with her without worry ".

" Thanks Lulu, I whish I could do something more right now, but... ". Celestia turned even sadder with her uselessness.

" Hey hey! Not that face sis ". Luna walked to her sister and put a supportive hand on her shoulder giving her a slight squeeze. " You are here for her and giving what a parent should within her power so non of that, ok? ".

" Thank you Luna, thanks for your words, but still can't stop feeling like there is something else I could do ".

" Please Tia, don't start to sound like Father, you know I can't stand people mopping over what they could and couldn't do, just do your best and if that's isn't enough just ask for help. Right now I can't do shit for Big Mac and that too is kicking me in my guts but all I can do is be ready to spring the moment that jerk Grass allow us to get involved, meanwhile, I asked Tim to help by keeping an eye on things for us ".

Celestia listened carefully and after digesting the meaning of her sister's words her mood lifted up a bit. " You're right, you're right, I probably would be telling Sunset the same thing if she was awake and worried for Big Mac's disappearance ". Celestia smiled a little at the irony. Her phone suddenly started vibrating. " Oh, it's Aria, I'll take the call outside, could you stay with Sunset for me? I'll go and see if there's something else that need my attention ".

" Sure but didn't you wanted to stay and take care of her personally? ".

" I do, but I still have a school to run, can't let that out of my sight, classes are going to be over soon anyway, so it won't be long ". Luna nodded and took her sister seat next to the bed where Sunset rested. She then patted the girl in the shoulder. " You two sure are a handful, but I'll forgive you if you come back, that and more cider from your man, oh and for Tia you may have to give her a grandkid or two ". Luna chuckled. " Although that will put you in everyone's good list for sure ".

" What?! ".

" You know get preg-! ". Her eyes turned to find Sunset's own eyes open and as wide as plates. " Nant? ".

Outside Celestia listened to Starlight as she walked in way to her office. " I see, that's wonderful news you two, it's worth a shot but first rest of get something to eat, you're still a bit far from the bridge and Luna and I can't go with you but maybe we can send somebody else, just be careful and call if something else pop up, ok? Good luck ". Hanging up, Celestia went back to her office a bit more animated, if the girls could find something about Big Mac that could also help to stabilize Sunset, she just hoped nothing else bad would happen.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

" Ok sis, I'm heading back to the hotel, and don't expect me until tomorrow ".

" Ok Timber, God, I don't know if I should worry or be happy for you so I guess I'll do both, just... Use protection, ok? I'm too young to be an Aunt! ".

" I promise, I want to have something special with Twilight so I won't let anything ruin the moment ". The two siblings hugged and Timber left the farm in his car. Gloriosa waved goodbye until the car left her view.

" Family is a wonderful thing isn't? ".

" Ah! Granny Smith! Since when were you here! ". Gloriosa asked jumping away from the old lady who she only noticed seating in her rocking chair.

The Apple matriarch simply smiled. " This is mah favorite spot in the whole farm, so yer gonna see me at least half of mah day here ". Her face then turned sad. " Specially when ah have a lot in mah mind ".

Gloriosa pulled a chair and sat next to her. " You must be feeling terrible Ms Smith, I wish I could do so much more for you and your family ".

" Oh shush child, call me Granny Smith, and yer doin' a good lot just to accompany me, thanks to that the other can take care of the farm stuff, also, ah don feel as good as to be left all alone, ah appreciate yer company ". Granny said with sincerity.

" Is the least I can do, I remember when my parents passed away, it was pretty hard for me and my brother, but I had to keep on with the Camp and taking care of my little brother. There was some people that helped me out but must of the stuff had to be done by me, it was... hard ". Gloriosa found the memories hard to replay and moister quickly formed in her eyes while her throat felt dry. She felt warm over her and realized that now Granny Smith was hugging her, she was surprised again for how stealthy the old woman was but more so by the comfort she produced.

" Thanks Mr Smi-I mean Granny! ".

" That's ok Sugarcube, no child should ever pass for that, but the fact that ya did and came up a good girl speaks loud 'bout yer character, yer a good girl and we'll be more than happy ta do business with ya ".

" Thanks again, I'm sure your grandson will be back in no time ". The two women shared moments of nostalgia with good and bad memories, making strong bonds wishing for more fond moments for the future.

CHS...

Finally with classes over and must students gone, Celestia and Luna could take the time to deal with the amnesiac girl, for now there was no doubt for the Principal that she was dealing with a memory problem.

" Luna went to look for food for us, we haven't eaten yet since mid-day but you probably haven't since yesterday ". Sunset silently nodded. Celestia then looked inside her desk and found a few snacks that she kept for emergencies.

" Here, this will help while my sister comes back ". Celestia handed over a pack of crackers, Sunset looked a bit hesitant first but soon took the pack and started munching on it, causing a little smile to appear in Celestia. " This is... It's reminds me of when we first met, when you first came from your world, do you remember that? ". Asked Celestia softly.

" So it true then? What the Vice-principal told me about all you knowing where I came from and... what I am? ". Sunset looked about to cry but hold it together for the time being.

" Yes, we have know since almost three years ago ".

" That means... That means I have lost three years worth of memories, what, what am I going to do? What can I do like this? This is just too much! ".

" Please Sunset, calm down ".

" Calm down? How? How can you ask me that?! ". Sunset threw the crackers to the floor and got up. ". Last I remember I was trying to stop the Sunset Shimmer from this world from telling everyone my true identity! Which apparently didn't happened at the end, then for the next year I acted like a jerk earning everyone's hatred and animosity, not to mention my stupid and childish plan to conquer my homeworld with an army of teens from this world only to be kicked in the rear by the very pony who was the very reason for me to run here! And after that I, I...! ".

" After that you and the girls you bullied for that year became best friends, fighting other equestrians that tried to do evil as well as keeping wild magic from causing havoc in out city, yes, that about sums it up ". Celestia said calmly while taking out another pack for Sunset.

Sunset saw the crackers and her stomach demanded the goods with a growl but Sunset turned around to face at the corner. " So many things, so many moments, so many experiences, all lost, for nothing ".

Before Celestia could say something, the door was opened with a hip blow from Luna, she was carrying three trays of food hence the reason why she opened the door that way. " You forgot to remind her the part where she scored all the bases with Big Mac ".
Luna said teasing.

" You! Why are joking about that again! ".

" And I'm telling you that is no joke for God's sake, Tia please tell her ".

" She's telling the true Sunset, you have been together for nearly a year already, and you have... gotten quite far, a little more that I would have liked, but there's no doubt in my mind that you two love each other sincerely ".

" But, but, but I... , I saw him kissing you, and you accepting it! ". Celestia looked at her sister for an answer at the accusation but Luna simply shrugged.

" I think he tried once, when we were working together in the orchard but I turn him down then and there, after that... I don't remember, actually, there's a huge chunk of of time missing from our memories, it is something that we have been discussing lately, your mother thinks that-! ".

" What? M-my Mother? ".

" Yes Sunset, I adopted you sometime after you came to this world, you have been my daughter for a while now ".

" This... this is just too much, too much, I don't even know what to think anymore ". Sunset started sobbing again and Celestia got up and went to her, she hugged her, Sunset resisted first but little by little she left herself be guided back to the chair.

After calming down Sunset spoke again. " I have, a three year gap in me, three years, I'm not a girl anymore, I'm not... a virgin anymore, I... I had... have a crush on Big Mac, but love? I... don't know how to feel now, and him? What's he going to do when he finds out that I don't remember everything that happened until now? What if I can't love him like before, my friends too, I remember liking them enough to be around them but I don't feel anything else for them, would they be ok with the me right now?".
Sunset shook her head in dread imagining the faces of the people who knew her as the 'old Sunset' .

Celestia put a hand over her arm from across the desk. " Sweetheart, memory or not, you are still Sunset Shimmer, you are still you, you are still my daughter, but must important, you're still loved, I'm sure that when Big Mac comes back he'll tell you the same, have confidence dear, you'll see how everyone will help you get better and before long your memories will come back ".

" And if they don't? ".

The answer came from behind when Luna put her arms around Sunset's neck. " Then we'll do new ones, just as special as the ones before, like my sister said, have confidence ". Celestia for up and hugged her as well, finding comfort in the embrace of the sisters Sunset felt some of her worries leaving her.

The tender moment was interrupted when Sunset's stomach roared for attention.
" Sorry ".

The sister giggled. " Now then, no more sappiness! Let's dig in before it gets cold ".
Soon the three women were eating while making small talk. " You know, seriousness aside, I envy you ".

" Why? ". Asked Sunset as she took a bite from a chicken sandwich.

" Well, if you get your memory back, that means that you're gonna have a first time again, and their time, is not gonna hurt at all ". After saying that both Celestia and Sunset spat their food into each other's face much to Luna's delight for the reaction she got.

" Only you Sister, only you ". Celestia said solemnly while Sunset tried to hide her red face from view.

NEONBUGG...

The last evil Changeling charged at Pharynx jumping over the dead bodies of its brethren. He dodged a sweep from a huge Ursa Minor's claw which was the creature Pharynx has currently transformed into, at this success, the Changeling prepared his stinger to deliver a deadly dosis of venom but almost about to hit target the huge bear disappeared as Pharynx turned now into a large and equally deadly snake, he coiled his enemy with his long body forming rings around it and squeezed him until green fluid erupted from the joints in his armor, when he was done he threw the body to join the pile he formed already.

" You'll have to do better than that if you want to get me out of your way sunshine ".
Crimson Javelin had to admit that this was unforseen, she and her sister knew that Pharynx would be one of the biggest obstacles to get rid of the imposter breed, even after his transformation into his new form he still retained the ruthlessness that he had as a warrior of the hive, even if it was somehow a bit more tame.

" Tsk! You think you are enough to stop our victory, think again traitor, as we speak my sister's breed is attacking your cowardly city! Killing any colorful chitin scum they come across, no matter the gender, position, or even age, they all will perish today, all the filth your hive represents will be cleaned up from the surface of Equestria! ".

" Blah blah blah! Enough rambling you bitch! Come and see if you can even entertaining me, once I'm done with you, your imperial bitchness is next! ".

Both warriors roared and ran at each other, Pharynx changed back to his original form and charged magic in his antlers for an attack. Crimson started out with tail sweep at his feet the moment he was in range, Pharynx low jumped over the attack and ducked to avoid the comeback of the tail that he accurately anticipated then rolled out of the final attack, a down stroke with the returning tail. The moves were so swiftly executed that anypony watching would think that it was a dance and not a fight what they were seen.

Failing all three times, Crimson closed the distance with haste to use hooves in the ext attack, Pharynx too advanced toward his opponent to do the same, both Changelings reared up and came down with hooves striking at all possible angles, their attacks pretty much cancelled each other's out, the horrific sound of clashing hooves echoed wide and far as they tried to out outmaneuver the other.

As hooves continued to crash with no mercy, Crimson felt the pain starting to built up in her legs from the shockwave of the strikes, she needed to break the stalemate but she couldn't take her attention off from this confrontation, fortunately for her, her tail had a mind of its own and could move independently. She pressed the attack despite the pain so that Pharynx wouldn't have time to get away. When she felt the right moment was there, her tail went for the kill, only to be blasted by magic when the male Changeling realised the magic in his antlers. Crimson forgot the pain on her legs as a new burning feeling appeared on her tail now, with her focus broken Pharynx's hooves found little trouble hitting target and Crimson could do nothing but scoot back using her burned tail to keep her opponent at bay.

Despite his new gained advantage Pharynx kept his distance, only smiling viciously at the pain he have imprinted on his enemy. " Did it hurt when I burned you precious little tail? Hm? Did you like it? ". Asked Pharynx enjoying every gasp of pain Crimson liberated.

" How!? ". Asked Crimson knowing perfectly well that Changelings couldn't summon fire.

" A new trick that Starlight Glimmer though me in case I need it to burn something, or burn somepony. I hope you like that new lump with you because its gonna be nothing more than that from no on! ".

Crimson tried to move her tail but to her horror she found all the burned portion of her tail numb and unresponsive. Despite the lost of her main weapon Crimson was far from defenseless, the greatest weapon a Changeling had was the ability to shift shifting and the one able to use it better would be the real winner.

" Shut up traitor! Let me show you why my sister put me in charge of destroying this muck of a hive, Haaaaa! ". Crimson closed the distance and transformed into a chimera mere inches from Pharynx, equipped with a new tail and two extra heads, Crimson started to bite, bash and tramp any part of her opponent that she could get, on his part, the male Changeling went for the opposite idea, turning himself in a small mouse, quick and nimble, hard to squash because if his size, he moved under the three headed beats and transformed again in an Ursa sending Crimson/Chimera flying, before landing, Crimson turned into a griffin and dive-bombed Pharynx hitting him hard on the head with her claws, both suffered damage but Pharynx was now in the ground while She recovered fast in the air.

Crimson went for a second attack but Pharynx turned into a big turtle, safely hidden inside his shell, Crimson slashed at the hard surface but couldn't even scratch it, finding no success there she went up and turned now into a yak planning to smash the shell and everything inside falling from high with the powerful hooves of the northern animal, again her plan failed when Pharynx too transformed back into a snake and slithered away from the falling mammal.

Crimson winced from the pain of landing with her hooves from high combined with the previous damage she received. Pharynx turned back into his normal form. " One hit uh? A was expecting better from the second in command, guess i should be too picky, you don't have much experience fighting Changeling style do ya ".

" Don't patronize me you fake! It doesn't matter how good you are as long as I get rid of you in the end, and that's what I'm planning! ". Crimson Javelin adopted a ready stance, her tail still hanging uselessly on her back, her carapace opened to release her wings which she started to flap vigorously.

Pharynx kept his distance and his senses ready in case she was just trying to distracting him. By now the transparent wings of the female Changeling were beating fast enough to make a loud buzzing noise, also, a lot of dust was been lifted up from the air pressure produced by Crimson's wings. It was the dust that actually warned Pharynx that something was coming his way, that and the wings changing color from green to red in seconds.

Pharynx jumped out of the way but still got a slash wound in the side of his abdomen, the cut was shallow but it drove blood from him and also got him on the defence once more. As he recovered he noticed that Crimson wasn't using her wings anymore but saw several more cuts around her, signs that her new surprise was an area-of-attack and multidirectional sonic wave.

Understanding that, he realized that now he was in for a very bad time, if his opponent could hit him at least one good time with that the match could be over right there and then. " Great, I have to go and open my big mouth! ". Pharynx growled as he took a few steps away. He wasn't planning in running away but now he would needs to be more careful, the match carried on.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

As Applejack approached the hospital she quickly noticed the tight security around the building, even one block away, she saw a few cars patrolling the area and more officers walking around, it was rare for the city to have that many police concentrated in a single place.

Entering was a hussle as well, there was still many patients related to the incident in the bar that her brother frequented as well as new ones from the escape but Applejack didn't know about those details, she had to show her student ID several times in every door she crossed until she made it to the main lobby.

" 'cus me Ma'am, a friend of mine if currently a patient here, any chance ah can speak with her? ".

" Name and cause of her hospitalization? ". Asked the nurse watching her with a hint of fear.

" Uh? Sure, name's Lemon Zest, she was brought her yesterday due to an... uh, accident, yes, an accident ". Applejack had a hard time lying as always, making her stutter.

The nurse watched her more suspiciously that before after saying Zest's name but told her she would check out if she was available, she told Applejack to take a seat and wait. The farmer girl moved to the waiting area but found the seats packed with townfolks waiting for their loved ones to be released, Applejack didn't care at all for that, after all she has been seating in school the whole day. What she did care and why was she here was to see Lemon Zest and ask her about her brother, while the girls discussed about how to approach Lemon without raising suspicious Applejack secretly decided to take the bull by the horns and ask the girl directly as soon as possible.

Applejack took a look at the people around her, many were already happy to know that their family member or friend was fine, others still have a look of concern in them, none of them had a worried expression as her Applejack thought, she needed to know where was her brother, she couldn't wait for long and she knew that despite her strong front, Granny Smith couldn't either.

" Miss Apple ". Called the nurse as she came back. Applejack ran to her. " Could you follow me? ".

" Alright Ma'am, lead the way ". The nurse walked through a few rooms and some stations that Applejack didn't have idea what they were for, they crossed a double door to a new area that seemed less crowded, the nurse stopped in front of a room labelled as 'CHECK ROOM #6'

" In here ". The nurse simply pointed and without waiting for an answer she left the same way they came. Applejack was confused, the room didn't look like the others and the name in the door wasn't something Applejack would have expected, still, she didn't know the hospital that well, only the portion where her brother was once placed when he collapsed years back.

Deciding in not overthinking things anymore she went in, when she got inside she called for Lemon but she didn't got an answer. " Is she sleeping? ". Applejack observed the room and to her it looked almost like Redheart's nurse room, maybe a bit bigger, there was a desk medial gizmos she just barely knew and other she recognized immediately, there was a segment separated behind a curtain where a bed should be, Applejack called Lemon again but the room kept quiet, it was then that she reached to remove the curtain only to find the bed empty, then the door behind her opened up and Applejack turned to find the very person she was trying to avoid.

" Miss Apple, what business do you have with my daughter? Do you think she's in any condition to talk after what happened? ". Asked a very irritated Lime Grass.

" Uh, uh yo- ah! I was... ". Applejack couldn't keep her nerves in check finding herself in front of the chief of police who looked at her like a hawk. He took a few steps closer and Applejack retreated deeper inside the room.

" My daughter, I warned her how dangerous was your family but she didn't listened, and now look where she is, and the only person who can give any clue as to what happen to her is that brother of yours and he's conveniently missing ". The man spoke without showing anger, his face set in stone and that put Applejack even more in fear, she definitely didn't like this man.

" I-It wasn't mah brother's fault what happen to Lemon! She just wanted to help us with-! ". Applejack clapped her mouth went she realized she had said too much, at this Like became more menacing for the blonde girl.

" Help, you? With what?! Tell me now! ". Like stepped closer even and Applejack found herself pressed against the bed.

Applejack was now sweating and terrified, not only of the man but of her own actions, she was still afraid of hurting someone acting under stress like when she tried to hunt down Sunset, worse yet if she hurt the man in charge of her brother's search. Before Like could press the issue further and push Applejack over the edge a voice called from behind.

" Hello? Miss Applejack? ".

"Grrrr! ". Lime Grass opened the door aggressively. " I thought I said I didn't wanted interruptions! ".

Lime found a middle age man outside in the hallway, he had black hair and used black round rim glasses, he was also wearing a doctor's coat over his normal clothes. " I was right! It is Applejack, tell me little lady, has your brother appeared yet? ".

" Who are-! ".

" Doctor Chain Links! Doctor! ". Applejack ran, passing Lime with a slight shove but still strong enough to rock the man out of his surprise. Surprise was too for the young doctor when Applejack hugged him. " Doc! Boy, am ah glad to see ya here! ". Applejack expressed happily.

" Ah-su-re, sure, I'm happy to see you too, young Applejack ". The doctor said while returning the high awkwardly.

" Didn't you hear what I asked? Why have you interrupted my interview with Apple here?! I asked the personal to leave us alone! ". Like asked more angry than before. The doctor saw the effect the man was having on the young girl and acted reacted.

" First if all, I am not part of the hospital's faculty, I'm here in request from the Mayor to assist with the check up of the patients since some of the that personal was injured during the escape of your captives, second, Miss Applejack and her family had been my patients since my arrival here in Canterlot, needless to say that I have a duty to constantly check for their well being, specially in this dark times where even young people like her brother or your daughter have come across danger, isn't why you are here too Mister Chief? ". The doctor's comment actually made Lime Grass pause, his face twisting form his enraged one to one of shock before finally setting for a concerned one.

" I...yes, that's is my intention as well ". The man turned to Applejack. " My apologies for my... rude questions, is no excuse but I have been under a lot lately, specially with Lemon involvement ". Applejack saw the man's eyes and found sincere regret in them, despite she still don't liking him she knew that he was just worried about her daughter like Bright Mac would worry for her if they were in the same position.

" That's ok ah guess, ah just wanted to talk with Lemon and see if she's better, Granny Smith knows a lot of family recipes that can help her, I'm sure ".

" I'll consider it, but for now let my daughter rest, she just woke up a few hours ago and the doctors are still evaluating her condition, if she wants to talk to you and the doctors allow it then you'll get a chance but not before I approve of it ". Applejack nodded and the chief left.

Only when the man was gone for sure did Applejack relaxed. " As much as I appreciate hugs from a girl, I believe that's quite enough, right? ". She backed away right away with pink cheeks.

" Mighty sorry Doc, and thanks for showing up when ya did, I... I don't like that man that much ".

" I noticed, when the Mayor told me about assisting the hospital she also warned me to keep eyes and ears open in case the Chief pursue his initial agendas against the plans stablish in the meeting ".

" Meeting? ". Asked Applejack puzzled.

" You're probably going to hear everything in the today's news but know that there's going to be a curfew starting tomorrow, no one under certain age, 19 or 20, not sure yet, won't be allow it outside at night ".

" What?! ". Applejack was shocked to hear this.

TWILIGHT SPARKLE'S HOUSE...

" Would this be better? But this other clothes make me feel more comfortable, should I mix it up? Oh God! I probably should call Rarity ". Twilight reached for her phone but stopped when she thought better about it. " No no no, Rarity wouldn't let go once she knows what me and Timber are going to do! ". Her entire face turned red and she just collapsed on her bed which was covered with different pants, skirts, blouses and underwear that she so far rejected for her special night.

She again thought back to yesterday when Timber proposed to finally take the step. She has been caught off guard with his sudden question but it was mostly because she was thinking in the same lines, it didn't help the fact that just a couple of days previous she was affected by Sunset's magic which needles to say left her more than curious as to how would real sex feel like, in her right mind she considered the whole thing as crazy, rushed and outright unpredictable, but then again so has been her life since met the girls from CHS, Her best friends, and through them she met Timber, her first love.

Gaining inspiration once more she decided for a simple purple dress she was avoiding due to been a bit risky in her opinion, it was a one piece dress that showed a lot of shoulder as well as her modest cleavage, the bottom part was shy to reach the knees, the whole dress was a dark blue that matched the streak in her hair and she had don't shoes to match it. She found the dress neatly stored away, never used before due to her unsocial past as since the dress didn't fit her correctly before, a gift from Cadance who told her she may need it one day.

" Now I just need a good pair of panties and bra, ugh! ". With more to deal with it Twilight started again the painful process of selecting, growling and screaming every time she end up rejecting a piece she was sure was perfect with her over exaggerated expectations.

Outside of her room, in the living room, Shinning Armor and Spike were trying to pretend they didn't hear little sister and owner respectively of what she was doing and what she was planning. " So, are you gonna say anything to her? You know, been the big brother and all ". Asked the talking dog as he pressed the buttons furiously in the game control he was using.

Shining meanwhile tried to outplay the canine but it seemed that he would lose again for the 31th time in a row. " Heck no, as much I love Twilie I'm not touching that! Somehow I feel like if I try it gonna get awkward, besides, shouldn't you try doing it, she's your owner, almost like a mother to you ".

" You clearly haven't seen her when she gets in full Twilight more, besides, the smell in her room is still strong, so no, just no ". The dog prepared to win this round too.

" What sme-you know what? Don't say it, I don't want to know. God Damn it! I lose again! ". Shinning Armor pommeled down in the sofa sulking. " Are you sure all you did was receiving the ability to talk? I feel like you got mad gaming skills with magic too ".

" Sore loser ".

" Stinky mutt ".

After a pause Shinning asked . " Wanna go for a walk ".

" I'm gonna get my leash! ".

OUTSIDE CANTERLOT...

" I hope, for your own good, that we find something about Apple, or, I'll, kick your ass ".
Aria said between breaths, they have been walking for long already and we're now near the area where the incident happened.

" We are close, the handkerchief is pulling harder, so that mean we're pretty close ". Said Starlight, not as winded as the siren. " Maybe somepony already found him ".

" Someone, and yeah, maybe, but that would mean that we walked for nothing ".

" Maybe, look at the bright side ".

"... ".

"... ".

" Which is? ".

" I don't know, exercising? ".

" I'm so kicking your ass you-! ".

" Look! That's the bridge! ". Before Aria could go on with her threat Starlight ran to where the bridge was and stopped close when's he saw a bright colorful mark in the floor of the bridge. " This is-! ".

" A crystal was shattered here, during the war with the hippogryph we used them to bombard the city were they lived, I never thought I would see this mark again ".

Starlight inspected the mark closer when she felt the magic pulling harder in the handkerchief. " We are pretty close! He's here! ".

"Where? ". Aria looked around but couldn't see any sign of a person around.

" Maybe he's under the-! ".

" YOU! Stop there! ". The two girls turned to see two men in blue uniforms approaching.

" Shit! ". Aria said as she saw the police officers closing in. She whispered to her companion. " Follow my lead or we're screwed ". In a second she changed from her rude and direct persona. " Hey guys, like, sorry, but what's going on? ". She said as she started playing with her pigtail and smiling friendly.

" This area is off limits, you shouldn't be here ".

" What are you two doing here, in the middle of nowhere ". The second cop asked, still not buying her act.

" Sorry Mister officer, but like, we didn't know this area was blocked, we didn't saw a barricade or something ". Aria said, still smiling.

" I said off limits, not blocked, and you haven't answer yet ".

" Ooooh! Silly us, ok Mister, if their is like, prohibited, then we'll leave, no biggy, see ya!". Aria took Starlight by the hand who was not ready for it and dropped the handkerchief.

" Wait! ".

" What's wrong sir, like, we are leaving now ".

" Not until you show me some IDs, both of you ".

Aria and Starlight exchanged a look of worry. Starlight wondered if the siren had another plan besides playing dumb but when she heard a low curse she knew Aria didn't.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

From the meeting chamber Abigail observed how things progressed with the attack in Neonbugg, she has put a spell in many of the Changelings that were currently attacking, done with the permission of Ebony Spear of course, the Empress would not allow magic to be placed on her children otherwise. As she expected, the attack was going badly, the evil hive had lost the fight in the air and while there were still many fighting in the tunnels and corridors of the city those would be delt with soon.

Abigail shifted in her chair, her damned condition not allowing her to seat comfortable for long, she would have to take a bath soon to get any stain off from her fur. Still, she watched. As she recounted, there were a total of 15 Changelings in the first wave she was using to spy in the invasion, 2 have been captured, 9 were dead, 4 more were still moving, it was the vision from one of the dead ones that showed her that the elements of Harmony were still alive and running around, Applejack of Honesty and Dash of Loyalty.

From her spy in Canterlot she knew that one or two of them would be around and while she didn't care about that much is was the worse of luck for her allies that it was those two, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were the closest the Elements had to real warriors with the other exception been Twilight Sparkle.

Their presence was causing some variants to the plan but it could also be an advantage to take them out now, after all, there was no doubt that after this attack ponykind and maybe other species would join together and declare an full scale war against her rebels, not that a hunt for them wasn't already on, but things would definitely escalate.

As she shifted once more she felt her irritation go up again when moist formed between her legs, she would need to take that bath sooner that she thought, she would have to leave Rawhorn watching she she tended to her problem, however, before she could call her loyal guard the door was banged open by a bulky diamond dog with golden teeth and a silly crown on his head, he was crunching a bone while walking to her. " Was that necessary King Chomper? ". Abigail didn't hide her annoyance with him.

" I'm sorry my lady but-out of my way you maggots! ". Rawhorn elbowed Chomper's three bodyguards and walked to stay next to Abigail.

" I want to see bug Queen! Bug Queen better wins or me gets MAD! ". The king dog growled.

" You're welcome to see but since when do you care much for her? ".

" Since Bug queen used my gems for attack! MY GEMS! ".

" Figures, very well, just take a seat wherever you want, remain silent and enjoy the show ".

Rawhorn too moved closer to see how things were going for their allies. It was a magic orb which provided everyone present with the images of the conflict, the sphere showed different images, it was hard to make a single consistent path of how things were going, and for the looks of it, the Empress would be enacting the second part of her invasion now.

NEONBUGG...

Retreating further into a tunnel, Pharynx took a tentative look to his injuries, he had now 3 more cuts, a few parts of his chitin were cracked and the rest were just minor scratches, overall, he was getting his rump handled back to him. Since showing up her new attack Crimson had him in the defense, not letting him get closer enough for a counterattack.

But not all was bad, she was getting tired with every failed attempt into killing him, and the end that was the main purpose of the fight, to kill the other, it didn't matter who dominated for most of the fight but who could put the other one under ground for good, so Pharynx kept dodging, retreating, giving up terrain in favor of stamina.

In the other side , Crimson was thinking over the same lines, her attacks were getting rewarded with blood from her opponent but at the cost of her own endurance, and she wasn't getting enough. Her wings were getting slower and her body was overheating, the match could change at any moment, and it did.

A low rumble of stones followed by a distance thunder reached both combatants. Crimson smiled with satisfaction. " Looks like this charade is finally over! ".

Pharynx was confused by her announcement but he refused to turn his eyes away from her, but he couldn't ignore a second and closer thundering sound coming from the upper part of the city. The sound then was followed by two more, then several more in succession. By now the tunnel was shaking violently and near collapse, Pharynx didn't wait for that to happen and ran to the nearest exit but before he could reach the safety of the outside Crimson jumped and went for tackle, it succeeded but Pharynx also managed to score a stab with one of his antlers before been pushed back inside the tunnel.

Again Pharynx recovered faster and prevented his opponent from capitalizing further.
The room again trembled almost throwing the male Changeling out of balance, this last quake left more questions in the mind of the dark bug as to what was causing the tremors. " The buck was that! ".

" You can't tell by the sound? Why is nothing, just a few crystals, a little parting gift for you and your breed of fakes ". Said Crimson smirking.

" You... You're bombing the city?! Are you bucking mad?! ". Pharynx couldn't believe what he was hearing.

" Mad?! Who knows, my dear mother was, maybe is hereditary, I don't care either way".

" You don't care? You're here too you dumb bitch! You're gonna die with the rest of us!".

" And still don't care dear traitor, dying for the true cause is more important that my life, we knew of the sacrifice and we took it! To erase your and your brother's existence off this world is all we care, only then, only then would my sister be able to reclaim the purity of the Changeling race, the ruins of this city and the buried remains of your breed will be the perfect foundation for the rise of the true Changeling kind! With my sister as it's mother! Now watch, watch as your city crumbles! ".

" OVER MY DEAD BODY! ". Pharynx went for Crimson Javelin one more time, one last time.

END OF THE CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Again much appreciated for reading the story and chapters, hope you like how the story is going, I have two more chapters to go before going back to my other stories, in the meantime if you're confused about the OCs in this chapter just read chapter 26 where they were introduced.

In another point I'll like to ask from you if you know how to create a link for a contest that I want to participate, your help is much appreciated, the contest is for ' DIRTY LITTLE SECRETS: DIRTY LITTLE CONTEST '. I'll try my luck and hope you check that story as well, until next time.

35.- From love to hate there's just one step, part 3.

Pieces of rock and concrete fell in top of both Changelings as they continued with their fight, by now everything around them was collapsing but non of them paid much attention, their entire focus was on each other, but that's was as far as their situation was equal, while Pharynx was fighting with desperation, Crimson was taking her time, while Pharynx was injured and looked exhausted, Crimson was mostly fine and cool headed.

" Are you in a hurry? That's too bad, it would be terrible if you can't escape in time to save your pathetic little brother, wouldn't it? ".

Pharynx growled between breaths. " I will rip your bucking stinger and shoved down your throat! You'll see! ". Pharynx prepared to go once more.

" You can try, and let say that you succeed, chances are your going to find your brother buried under the rubble of this cesspool you call home ".

As much as he tried, Pharynx couldn't avoid thinking in what his enemy told him, and that broke the last semblance of patience he had left, by all means, he was in the worst position possible for somepony like him, as much as he acted aggressive and obnoxious to his little brother he loved him over his own life, which made him spit in disgust after thinking that he and Crimson weren't so different after all.

With all his desperation boiling he went in the attack again but like before all Crimson did was vibrate her insect wings tremendous speed, Pharynx was now able to tell when one of those shockwaves came his way but just avoiding the air slash took a lot out of him, also, the combined injuries sustained so far were making him slow to react, long range attacks didn't have much effect and to repeat the trick he used to burn her tail he need it to be close enough, in short he was stuck and losing precious time, besides, if the bombing wasn't enough he was sure there were more evil changelings getting ready to attack again, it was a hunch and one he was sure to be correct as much as he whished to be wrong.

Again he had to back away to avoid losing a leg, again he was forced back and concide
terrain, again he was on the retreat, again and again, with less room to move, with less strength to fight, with less time to save his brother and his home.

" Give it up traitor! You have no way of defeat me! If you think you can somehow turn things around you are just lying to yourself! Give up, give up and I should give you a quick dead! ".

" Like buck you would! ". Answered back Pharynx, he was by now running in fumes and growing weaker, but another explosion nearby reminded him that he was fighting against time as well, he couldn't afford losing here and certainly not now, taking a deep breath he thought of a plan that could help him but came empty, nothing could be done unless he got close and surpassed her wing attack and indeed he found a way, but it would be risky, very risky, he also needed to change the terrain to a place more open and that wouldn't fell on top of him.

Deciding in implementing his plan Pharynx call her out. " Ha! I new I could find a plan to defeat you if I thought hard enough! Now is your turn to tremble! ".

" You... You what?! ". Getting back in his hooves, Pharynx made a run for the corridor opposite to Crimson. He knew where the corridor led and what advantages could provide him with. As he ran through the empty hallway he could hear the trotting of Crimson's hooves as she chased after him. He smiled to himself knowing that he got her to follow, now all he need it was to make it all the way where he need it and survive another round against Crimson and last long enough to make sure his brother made it out of the city, easy.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

After his encounter with the young girl and the annoying doctor, Lime Grass made it to the 3rd floor where his daughter was currently been attended. Before he could make it to the door, say door was opened from inside the room.

" Ah! Good timing Chief, I just finished with Miss Lemon ".

" How is she Doctor, is she better? Is she back to normal? ". Grass asked desperate.

" Let's go to another room first ". Grass nodded but he didn't like it, the fact that the doctor wanted to speak in private meant bad news. It didn't took long before they were seating inside a small office used by the staff for dealing with paperwork.

" Ok, let's begin for her physical condition, as we talked before she has a few injuries comprensible to her past incident, non of those are life threatening of course. We checked other aspects such as internal injuries, including organs, brain and... to her womanhood ". The doctor did a small pause to give Lime chance to absorb the news.
" Like before, she's fine on those details, you don't need to worry about those. Now on to the mental state of your daughter, again, taking in account the stuff that happened to her, some of her symptoms are understandable, expected even, but the main issue, her lack of emotions, we can't explain it, at least for now ".

" You mentioned that other patients show similar symptoms, right? ". Lime asked looking for more information.

" Yes, so far all that connect all the patients with the same symptoms is the fact that they were the ones attacked by the escapees from yesterday, according to witnesses, they all were restrained and then the perpetrator did something similar to... a kiss or something, is the best that could described under the circumstances ".

Grass didn't contradict the doctor, after all he and his people did the investigation as well and asked many of the witnesses too and they told them the same thing. The doctor continued. " We checked the blood for toxins or any other chemical induced but so far non of the victims show any signs of been drugged or poisoned. We are completely baffled by this situation, whatever is afflicting your daughter and the other patients it remains a mystery for the time being ".

Grass closed his eyes and tried not to lash at everything, he was getting more and more desperate for not knowing how to help his little girl. " Having said that, your daughter IS behaving different than the other victims, which is worth mentioning ".

Grass grimaced, this was something he did wanted to avoid at all cost. " I don't think that what you're suggesting is gonna help, if anything I have my reasons to believe that this all started because of them! ".

" I understand your point, but it is still a chance, so far your daughter is the only one that shows any interest whatsoever, if you allow her to speak with-! ".

" I said NO! Talking with that person could only stress her, I rather you look for another option ".

The doctor stood silent for a minute before considering. " Very well, we'll keep trying, we already have a few psychologist checking them out, your daughter will have her turn tomorrow. That's all we can talk for today, you can see her if you wish ".

" Thanks ". Lime Grass shook the doctor's hand and went to his daughter's room.
As soon as he made it inside Lemon Grass turned his way. She was dressed only in a hospital gown and had her hair spread over one shoulder. For a moment there Like thought he was looking at his wife but after shaking his head his vision cleared.

" Have you seen Sunset Shimmer? Is she coming? ". Asked the girl with no emotion behind her voice, her eyes showing the same lack of life behind them.

" No sweetie ,I haven't seen her ". He approached the bed and sat next to her, he took her hand between his. " I'm here Lemon, tell me what's wrong, what do you feel? Do you need something, anything? I got you your music! The music you love so much sweetie, please, just tell me something! Just... tell me what can I do to make you feel better! ". Lime implored.

Lemon cocked her head left, her eyes locking with his, her eyes, once full of life now looked just like empty wells and his heart could barely take it. " Can I talk with Sunset Shimmer? Can you bring her? ". She asked again.

Like let go of her and stood, hand forming fists. " Why? Why her? What do she have that you need to speak with her? Will you go back to normal if you do? Tell me please!".
The girl didn't answer, slowly, she simply turned her head forward and went quiet, leaving her father with a lump in his throat and a tight fist gripping his heart.

OUTSIDE OF CANTERLOT...

Aria cursed inside her mind, it was bad enough that they were found by the police sneaking around but now they wanted proof of who they were, if there was one thing she never thought about was to get an ID after coming back to Canterlot with Cheerilee.

" Like, we don't have it with us right now but, we could, like, give it to you later, how about it ". Aria even winked to the officer using her more sultry tone but this however have the officer more reason to be suspicious.

" I'm sorry but you'll have to come with us to the station ".

" No! Wait! We, we came to, eh, to, we came to-! ".

" Those ladies came to help me with my research! ". All four turned to see another person walking clumsily toward them. The person had his shoes and the ankles of his pants covered in mud, he was also carrying jars inside a bag, the jars had mushrooms and other oddities inside.

" Can we help you? ".

The professor took a few deep breaths before answering. " Yes, yes you can, by leaving my two assistants go, they were voluntarily helping me get some samples for CHS science and chemistry classes, I was assigned to pick two of our former students and request their aid in getting the samples we need it, but due to some change of schedule I didn't give the girls time to take their wallets and that's why they can't provide you with IDs ". The man explained.

The two officers looked confused again. " Is this true? ".

" Yes! Like, totally true guys, sorry we didn't say anything but, like you guys kinda of scared us ".

" Do you have an iD with yourself? ".

The man handled the identification. " Professor Time Turner, born in Yorkshire England, science Professor in Canterlot High School, age 30 ".

" And, with a doctorate in Quantum mechanics dear officer! ".

" Ok, everything seems legitimate, fine, take those two with you and leave the area, an investigation is taking place here ".

" Very good officers, now then ladies, let's go back to my car ".

" Wait! We are very clo-! ".

" Come on Starly! Like let's leave before the nice guys get mad ". Aria pulled Starlight before she could pick the handkerchief back.

Once inside the car, the professor drove back to the city. " You're lucky Luna told me you girls were coming, otherwise you could have end up in the police station and I doubt that they would let you go easily ".

" Grrrr! Tell me about it, is bad enough that they saw our faces but to get caught? That would have been a disaster! ".

" But we were so close! I believe Big Mac is pretty close to the bridge, the spell was working perfectly! Just a little more and we could have found a clue of maybe even Mac himself! ".

" While I also want nothing more but to see him back and well, you need to be extra careful, your identity and the true about your world must remain hidden or something terrible could happen to everyone involved ". Turned told them while they walked away, both girls silently understanding the gravity of what the man was talking.

Left behind, the two officer discussed whatever to inform of what just happened.
" Forget it, the Chief has a lot in his plate with his daughter and the shit that happened in the hospital and the club, hell, just the stuff that happened in Rich's Warehouse was enough to trigger him, let's just forget this and keep looking out ".

" Guess you're right, hey, didn't one of the girls dropped something? ".

" She did? What? Where? ".

" I think it was around here but I don't see anything? ".

" Maybe you just imagine it, let's go ".

The other cop kept looking down for what he believed he saw but as much as he tried he couldn't find anything out of the ordinary ". Come on man! Stop slacking off! ".

" Fine! I'm coming! ". Giving up, the last cop left, but just a few feet away, the handkerchief was still been pulled by the effect of the spell, slowly, the handkerchief was dragged over the ground until it reached the edge of the river, then it kept going, submerging inside the stream but it wasn't strong enough, the fast current pulled it away from it's true direction, the portal to Equestria hidden under the bridge.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

The high members of the rebellion watched as the last of the crystals were dropped over the Changeling city reducing it surface to rubble and smoke, from the sky a huge number of rainbow colored circles could be seen wherever one of those crystals fell.
From a second giant cloud, a new squadron of evil Changelings emerged to dispatch any defender left in the air and surface but their main objective was to assure the end of the false king and his brother. " Destroy what's left my children! Today, today is the day we reclaim the real title of Changelings! ".

" Yes! Our Empress! For the hive! ".

" For the hive! ". This new number of attackers was equal to the previous one but while the first one lost the element of surprise, this one had it. With the Empress at the lead they also had a boost of moral and confidence making their second wave more terrifying that the first one.

" Bug Queen stupid, bug Queen wants to die! ". Barked Chomper.

" While leading at the front of an army is risky it also give you an edge that could prove decisive in battle ".

" Hmm, still stupid, Queen dies, bugs run away, rebels lose, battle in vain, crystals wasted for nothing! ".

" Of course, your poor crystals ". Abigail rolled her eyes in annoyance. She continued to observe until Chomper spoke again after sniffing the air loudly.

" Something smells, smell odd, don't like smell! ".

" We smell too! ". One of the dog bodyguards spoke after his master.

Before Abigail could silence them to let her keep watching she remembered her condition and then knew that they were probably smelling her, in a rare moment of weakness, she got embarrassed by this, fortunately, her hood prevented anypony from seen this but she now needed to go and clean herself without been discovered.

" Rawhorn, did the Empress left anything in her chamber? ".

The bipedal bull was caught off guard by the question but got his composure back quickly. " A few guards are protecting the chamber my lady, I'm sure she left something but as to what is, I don't know. If you whish I can-! ".

" No, I'll see for myself, keep watch of the orb while I'm gone ". Abigail left as calmly as possible, for a moment it looked like the dogs bodyguards would block her path but Chomper growled and they moved out of the way before she need it to do it herself.

Once outside, she did her way back to her Chambers rather than for the Changeling's, she truly wanted to check the place before Spear and her sister came back, but she would first take care of her problem.

Walking back all the way to her room was pure torture, while she didn't cross any other creature along the way she was still annoyed by the sticky and cold feeling in her loins, more than once she has tried to get rid of her condition with magic and others methods but just like her former mentor told her, one couldn't fight against their own nature, no matter how pony she looked, she was and always would be a human female inside. Inside her room Abigail took her towel and a bar of soap, she also said lol out a new cape and hood from her small wardrobe, a simple gray piece of cloth, nothing fancy or glamorous, she also didn't even used perfume or any kind of jewelry, she was as modest as she could be, she didn't craved those things like she once did when she was just a teen, her life was dedicated to the goal of destroying everything Princess Celestia build during her time, nothing else mattered to her, she just needed her plans and her pawns, simple as that.

Once ready she walked out of her room and went through another tunnel a bit further from her chamber but still within her area, again, no pony or any other creature would dare venture near her quarters in fear of upsetting her and she was happy with that. While she didn't really care much about how she was seen, she wasn't bothered in the slightest by their fear of her, quiet the contrary , it helped to discourage future attacks from her secret rivals who wanted her gone. They were annoying but also cowards who let somepony else do the dirty work and suffer the consequences of failure, she pity them but she wouldn't offer any mercy to them even if they cooperated in telling who had send them for her.

A bit further and she finally reached the door that marked the end of the tunnel, the door was sealed with her own magic to prevent unwanted visitors, the Changelings wouldn't dig deeper around since the next area was next to the subterranean part of the river that ran close to the hideout. The river worked in the human world as a natural camouflage to hide the portal to Equestria just as it did in this world. In the lower part of the giant rock that was the hideout, there were many fissures from which water passed through the walls forming small pools providing the rebels with the much needed liquid without risking going outside frequently.

While the water was always fresh, it wasn't always clean, since the equestrian water got mixed with the human one, a lot of trash found its way to the pools, sometimes trash big enough to block the fissures. She opened the door with her magic and to her bad luck, it seemed that one of such pieces of trash found its way to her personal pool.

Her displeasure was evident right away. " For the love of-! ". Abigail approached the pool carefully, she didn't have the amulet with her right now but she was still powerful enough to defend herself from any traitor or assassin. She distinguished a big red lump, it was a pony, a stallion for the looks of it, bigger that any other she had encounter, the body was just floating immobile in the suffice.

This was either one of the last victims from Emerald Breeze or the Changelings, she would have to warn them not to throw their used toys/food in the river. She used her magic to pull him out of the water and let him drop hard in the flat stone floor, at the hard contact the big pony grunted causing Abigail to jump surprised dropping her towel, cape and soap. " He's still alive! ".

She prepared magic in her horn just in case this was a trap but she didn't think it was, she kicked the pony on the side and in response the stallion coughed water and trashed weakly, with much effort he managed to turn to his other side exposing his front to the smaller mare, her eyes caught sight of burns in his barrel and front hooves, there was blood marks as well only distinguished in the burned fur.

She watched with curiosity as he took raspy and elaborated breaths, she couldn't imagine how long was he left like that and much less how did he survived been dragged through the underwater passways without drowning, if anything this stallion was extremely lucky.

She went back to look at the burn marks, they looked recently afflicted, which meant that he was not one of Emerald's recent victims, and the burning marks couldn't come from the Changelings since they couldn't shoot magic like their hated cousins, so then who inflicted such burns, he was alive so maybe he could point out how he end up here but in all honesty Abigail didn't felt like dealing with this right now. It was obvious that if he was not treated he would die from the injuries or from infection.

Taking her decision, Abigail prepared her magic. " Sorry, but I don't have the time not the intension of healing you, don't take it personally, you just run out of luck ".

Abigail moved around the big pony to point her horn directly to the head. " A quick sleeping spell and you will pass away without pain ". Abigail told him even if he couldn't listen. As she set herself in position, one of her hooves stepped over the bar of soap, she wobbled for a second before her hoof gave away and she fell at top of the big stallion producing another grunt from him and her. " Stupid piece of-! ". Her rant was cut short when she saw big green eyes watching hers back.

Everything that happened from that point forward happened in slow motion, or at least for Abigail. She saw the big pony watching her with surprise and interest in his eyes, she tried to move or at least say something but she couldn't get her eyes cyan eyes from the green ones, she didn't even move when he slowly moved his injured but still strong legs around slowly coming together behind her, her mind raced to catch rationality. 'He is going to strangle me! Do something! '.

By the time her mind reacted he already locked his front legs at her back, a firm and yet gentle squeeze, his body felt hot despite been wet, her own hooves we're now trapped at her sides, his mouth started setting into a smile while his eyes shinned with apparent joy. Something stirred within Abigail, an old sentiment that she hasn't felt since her time with Sophy Stone when she tried to be a surrogate mother to her.

Her brain now was working on the unknown, she was still entranced by those green orbs which saw her with some alien feeling, she could feel her own body trying to match the temperature if the big red pony. Her my new screamed to her to get back to her hooves and blast the intruding pony away, but her body wouldn't dare obey.

" Ah miss ya, ah miss ya, mah Sunny ". Every thought in her mind derailed and crashed in an imaginary landscape, her brain finally giving reason away and melting into the must primitive of senses, instinct.

After saying that he pushed his lips forward at the same time that his hooves brought her body closer. When the naked skin of their mouths connected, she was jolted with the sensation of the first contact with another being in such a way, her eyes somehow open wider in shock, she felt the soft brush of fur on fur as his lips massaged hers with soft moves that grew more vivid as time went on. It took her a minute to realize that she was trying to return the gesture in a sloppy and unskilled way, but the stallion didn't seem to care, if anything, Abigail heard grunts of satisfaction coming from him, either that or he was finally dying.

Just as slowly as it begin, it started to fade, their lips parted away, her expression was unreadable while his was in full glee, his eyelids went down until his green orbs disappeared, his face was locked in a satisfied manner and his body finally let his captive free.

Now able to move, Abigail did so but not in a hurry or with the intention of blasting the intruder to oblivion, she stepped back and when she was a good distance from him she touched her lips with a hoof, trailing the tip over the soft and now wet skin, she then put the hoof in front of her eyes expecting to see some residue or physical mark of what was causing the tingle she felt on them, but she didn't found one, only the firm realization of what happened.

Sunset Abigail Shimmer, leader of the equestrian rebellion against Princess Celestia, age 19, was kissed for the first time in her life.

NEONBUGG...

Pharynx reached the place he was looking for, a training room he used to put advanced recruits in shape, but there was more to it that only that. " Stop running you coward! It was fun chasing after you the first few minutes but now this is just pathetic, any semblance of respect I had for you is dust now! ". Crimson called coming from behind.

" Like I care bitch! ". Pharynx responded mostly to himself. He inspected the room before moving again, he saw what he need it and did mental notes of the what changed after the bombing, the door were heavy and fortified, the walls here were sturdier than other rooms, there were tunnels of different sizes made to train recruits in controlling their transformation faster and more efficiently.

Other parts were designed to train the accuracy of the magic blasts and how to use their bodies to the fullest, to increase stamina, reflex, speed, endurance, quick thinking and teamwork, many Changelings thought the training was all Pharynx's way to torture somepony else but he really wanted to have a force that could defend their city from attackers he really cared for the hive and the well-being of his brother.

The room was also operated by magic, right in the center of the room was the arena, and in the center was the activation switch that not only started the whole course but locked the room as well leaving no exit except for a single emergency door that Crimson didn't know about of course. Finally there was one final mechanism that would give him the edge, with that our of the way he turned around in time to see Crimson finally catching up.

She came to a stop when she saw him waiting int eh middle of the room. " Have you decided to die properly? ".

" Nah, just wanted to see your ugly face once more before sending you to wherever crazy bitches go when they die ". He said getting ready one more time.

She felt something was up and watched the room from side to side looking for the hidden trap. " What? Getting jumpy? I thought you weren't scare of me? ".

She turned back to him but there was no denying his wariness. " Never once, but I know enough of you to know that you got something hidden under your hoof ".

" Well damn, not only are you a bitch but your also a smart bitch! ". Proving her point, Pharynx pressed the tile under his hoof that worked as the switch. The mechanism activated and the door behind Crimson slammed shot with a defining boom. " What is this? What did you do? ". Crimson asked worried, her eyes scanning everywhere.

A cracking noise was heard next and she followed the noise to its origen, the switch which was now broken under Pharynx's hoof. " I just started this round, let's see if you like it ". As both warriors prepared to Duke it out again little by little the room came to life. Certain parts of the main area in the center started to move, some parts went up and others down shaping the area into a completely different terrain, the arena was no longer flat but now had a few parts with high ground and others sunk bellow the original level, few were the parts were the terrain didn't change, now it was impossible for either Changeling to launch direct attacks.

" You think this change anythi-!? ". Crimson was interrupted when Pharynx attacked with a magic blast that hit her in the side. With the arena now uneven, there was limited visibility and plenty of places where one could sneak in the opponent and Pharynx was just starting to use this new development to his advantage.

Crimson jumped out of the hole she was in order to caught her pray but found him gone already. " Show yourself coward! Fight me like a warrior! ". She waited for him to answer but to no avail, she tried to listen to the movement around but further from the arena, other training areas were making noise that did the task very difficult for her.

A second blast came crashing down on her, however she was alert enough to dodge safely but that was what her attacker expected and a third blast tagged her in the left back leg causing her to wobble for support, Pharynx again pushed his luck going for a body assault but Crimson used her injured tail to knock him back, it was a weak counter but it worked in keeping him from her.

He got back in motion quickly and went back into hiding, leaving Crimson with a hurt pride and let. " Enough! Come here if you dare! ". She placed herself and got her wings ready for a shockwave attack, Pharynx too used his wings but to get airborne and shoot again from above.

Crimson had expected this and released her attack but it was too far too be dangerous for the male bug while Pharynx's attack did hit her even if the damage was minimum. Still, he was hurting her while she couldn't land even one hit since they came inside the room, the fact that now she was in disadvantage did not escaped her but she didn't have another long range attack and now they were trapped here, or at least it looked that way, she needed something new to turn things around.

" Having fun yet? ". Teased Pharynx, a simple distraction to rest and heal.

" Grrrrh! ". Crimson only growled and turned in the direction that the voice came from expecting him to jump at any moment, to her shock, Pharynx came out left from where the voice originated, she readjusted fast but not fast enough to prepare her attack, so she went to meet brute force with her own.

The two collided with heavy grunts, While Crimson had better armor she was still pushed thanks to the momentum Pharynx carried, she was pushed to the ground but she made sure to take him with her and prevent him from getting distance. The two but warriors soon fell into a nasty brawl where hooves, bites, antlers and legs became the main weapons, been so close Pharynx couldn't use his antlers properly but Crimson was still wary of them and kept her attention divided and divided attention was the one thing you couldn't use against Pharynx.

Transforming into his large snake form, the male bug wrapped Crimson quickly and slipped his head behind the back of her carapace, then, he took a bite from her thin wings at the same time that she transformed into a dragon, the result was that Pharynx was send flying when his body couldn't stretch and coil around the new larger body, Crimson turned around toward him intended in finish him up but something dropped her, something wet, she twisted her neck to see what was causing her uncomfort, this quickly grew into pain as she found green blood oozing out of where her wings were supposed to be.

She turned toward Pharynx as he was getting up, back into his natural form, blood also spilling out from inside his chitin but what really got her attention was the chunk of crystal clear insectoid wings still clutched in his mouth. " Aaaaargh! ". Crimson roared when the pain and humiliation reached the top of her emotions at the same time.

Pharynx came up a bit dizzy and hurt all over but otherwise fine, he soon spit the thin pieces of wing in disgust but started laughing at the unexpected result. " Hahaha! Serves you right you ugly and now wingless bitch! Let's see you use that attack of yours now that your pristine little wings are nothing but trash in the ground! ".

" YOU! I'LL TEAR YOUR HEAD OFF! ". Still transformed in a dragon, Crimson threw away any semblance of strategy or plan she had and simply bulldozed her way through the obstacles trying to reach her target. Pharynx in his part wasn't going to stay and take her head on, while he succeeded in taking her best weapon she was still in better condition than him and he couldn't afford any mistake.

Enraged as she was, Pharynx had a hard time avoiding her, jumping from side to side could only last for so long before she could turn the whole arena into rubble, he then moved to another area of the room, he dove head first inside a small tunnel designed to shrink the deeper you advanced, it was made with the purpose of adapt transformations on the fly during a chase, Crimson had turn into a small form to chase after him, she chose a tiger, she quickly followed inside but in her haste she jumped hard against the walls of and too of the tunnel when it size got smaller, she transformed now into a fox and kept going deeper.

By now Pharynx reached the end of the tunnel, he took his original form now that the area was big enough to do so and charged his antlers with magic, he focused as much as he could before Crimson could pop out, when she did so, he threw a ball of magic directly at the entrance catching her directly in the face. " Arrrgh! ". The magic blast burned a good portion of her face but she was still able to ram Pharynx hard enough to send him flying.

The two were now in the floor, Pharynx was exhausted and his back was pretty injured, the cut wounds were worse now and he was having trouble breathing correctly. On her side, Crimson wasn't much better, she was bleeding from many parts of her body specially where Pharynx took a chunk of her wings she has also burns and she could only see with one eye.

Pharynx got up first, he took a few seconds to make sure his legs were steady enough for the next part, he walked toward her charging his antlers one more time, Crimson too started to rise, she was up while Pharynx was half way to her, her moves were erratic despite how fast she moved, Crimson sprinted at him as he shoot, at that distance dodge was impossible, Pharynx knew it and trusted in his aiming and the strength of his magic, Crimson too knew and that's why she would went for the attack. Before the blast could hit Crimson used her tail once more to block the blast, her tail was reduced to a lump of burned meat with the stinger destroyed completely but the sacrifice was acceptable for her, amidst her jump she transformed into a tiger again, Jaws wide open and going for his throat. Pharynx was now the one that couldn't dodge in time , his only response was to place his antlers between him and her and hope that they could cause some damage at least.

Sharp fangs hook into his neck, he felt his ornaments impale something but he couldn't see where as he instinctively jerked his head to protect his neck as much as possible, the momentum and weight of the heavier body pulled him along, pain assaulted his body entirely causing him to black out, his thoughts as he slipped into unconsciousness were for his brother, wishing he could have been a better brother.

Rainbow Dash had never experienced a war before, she knew since joining the Wonderbolts that it was always a possibility to partake in one but the prospect of it was still too alien for her, but here she was, not only fighting an invading force out of an allied city but commanding it as well.

" Second wave incoming! Wingponies be ready for support! ".

" Aye aye! ". Responded several Changelings flying behind her, the first wave came just as quick as the first attack on the city, the evil Changelings took the few good ones patrolling the air by surprise and did quick work out of them, however, most of the defenders were on ground level dealing with the leftovers of the original attack, as soon as they so their comrades been dispatched they took to the air and leveled the field with more numbers, the problem was that the chain of command was broken, they depended too much on Pharynx to give orders and since he was gone the only thing they knew was a few defensive manoeuvers and flying formations but nothing too complicated.

As soon as she joined them she was given command without a second thought, she was surprised and didn't feel like taking responsibility for an entire kingdom but in the current situation she couldn't deny the request, her loyalty to friendship kicked in.

With her at the hem of the flying force the first wave of Invaders was dispatched fast and with little casualties, but there were still some and Rainbow sucked that failure and strengthen her resolve to win.

" Break up! Break up! ". The defenders broke into groups of three each except for Rainbow and her pegasus companion, they let the Invaders pass through them blasting magic as they got closer and after that they broke into 2 bigger groups, one continued forward while the other circled around to chase the enemy. The Invaders had little coordination but their fought like a hive of wasps and that made them unpredictable.

Fortunately, Rainbow had experience from watching Spitfire dealing with this kind of flying enemies and had a plan to counter this. The group that chased the enemy kept shooting magic at them that did little injuries against their hard chitin, still it was distracting enough for the Invaders to engage and forget of the other group.

Rainbow brought the second group around from higher above, as they did so the previous group formed a wall and kept the Invaders at bay with magic and hooves but their evil cousins were now using their stingers when they were close enough, as she got closer Rainbow saw many of her allies been stab one or twice, even three times before succumbing to the poison and fall. She grinded her teeth and pushed herself forward, when the moment was the more critical and the defenders seemed to be overwhelmed Rainbow and the rest bomb dived on the enemy with a semi-sonic boom knocking the Invaders so hard that it was impossible for them to regain their senses before they hit the ground. Rainbow didn't stop however, nor did the rest, many of the evil Changelings survived the fall and we're already getting back up despite been heavily injured.

A new battle broke in the surface, more defenders rushed out to help and even some of the civilians full of grief, anger or just the wishing to help came too, Rainbow saw many more been injured while all the chaos continued. Sooner than later, numbers overwhelmed the ferocity of the Invaders and not long after the second wave came it was reduced to a few captives which struggled to keep fighting and the remaining dead.

" Stop fighting you idiots! This is over, you lose! At least accept that! ".

" You think this is over stupid mare? We are the true Changelings! Not this crayon colored copies! We will not stop until they are no more, and then, all Equestria will feed us, our Empress said so! ". As if proven his point, high above from the second huge cloud from which the first and second wave of Invaders came a third wave started to appear. Rainbow's jaw dropped, she didn't think the defenders would resist a mother attack, there were less soldiers and must of them were tired already.

She watched around and saw both fear and rage mixed with her allies, they were either about to run and hide until help could arrive or they would laugh themselves into another horrible battle, there was just one little factor that could push the good Changelings in either direction, one single thing.

" What do we do? ". Asked her companion.

" What do you think smart guy, Everycreature, ATTACK! ". Like a fire fed with gasoline, courage erupted within the defenders, they took to the air once more ready to give their lives for the future of their kind, Rainbow led them up.

ROYAL CHAMBER, NEONBUGG...

"Is she gonna be ok? ". Asked Applejack watching as the nurse Changeling attending Trixie. She was worried since the blue mare was twitching and trashing on the bed while moaning.

" She's ok, I already checked her up for signs of venom in her system and both times she came clean, the stinger hit her ear but there's not enough flesh to properly inject the poison.

" Then why is she trashing like a snake mating with a porcupine?! ". Asked the farmer pony.

" I can give you a ton of reasons but the main one is, she's hysterical, she also used a lot of magic, more of what she seems capable ".

" Ok yeah, ah saw her dispatching one of those guys by herself and she is know to have little magic to begin with, ok thanks Doc ".

" Now excuse me, I have many more patients to check up ".

" Of course, go ahead and thanks again ". Applejack took a look around the chamber and saw several more beds with nurses running around trying to take care of many injured, some of those beds had patients beyond salvation but they still tried to offer them some company.

It was a sad thing to look at for the orange mare, one that would become a permanent memory if she was lucky enough to survive.

" Is she better? I can have a personal nurse for her in no time? ". Came a male voice from behind, Applejack turned and found King Thorax, she had to look up as he was way taller that her now, with the addition of his antlers he was now taller that princess Celestia, now that she thought about it, since becoming a Princess, her friend Twilight has also undergone a slow but steady growth, it seemed to be normal occurrence for those who ascended.

" That's ok yer highness, she is just passing through the shock but she'll be fine, I'm sure ". The mare assured.

" Oh, that's good then, I know Trixie can be a handful when awake but watching her been a handful even unconscious is weird and not surprising at the same time ". The king took a look at his blue friend.

" Yeah, she is, so... how are things looking up? Any word from yer brother? ".

The changeling king responded never taking his eyes off Trixie. " Outside, outside things are progressing little by little, about Pharynx, there is no sighting of him so far ".
He let a long and loud sigh go. " I want to go outside, I want to be outside fighting for my city, my fellow Changelings, for myself, but... ".

" But ya can't, ya can't expose yerself and risk something happening to ya ". Thorax nodded finally turning to her.

" Every time I try to do something for myself to help my kind Pharynx would berate me about how foolish that is, about how my life means to much for me to risk it just by a simple need of feeling useful ".

" Ah can't say ah get where yer coming from but ah can see why he would want to keep ya safe away, he's not only in charge of yer life, the king, but her his little brother as well! He loves ya and want to keep ya away from danger and be the best king ya can be! ".

" I, I see that, believe me I do, but there has to be something else to do besides watching from afar! This can't be all that a king is suppose to do! ". Their little discussion felt into a awkward silence before some other discussion broke near the door to the chamber.

There was yells coming from outside of the door. " I told you already, you can come in if you don't have the password from the checkpoint, it is necessary! ".

" Bu-But, they didn't give me any password, they told me to run here so that my son could be cured, he was stabbed by one of those evil monsters! If my son doesn't get treated Soon he'll die! Please! Please! ".

" What's all this commotion? ". Asked Thorax walking with Applejack toward the door.

" My apologies your highness, this mare is trying to get in but she hasn't spoken the password from the checkpoint, every civilian that comes from the checkpoint is inspected to make sure no Invaders pass through, after the inspection a password is given to them so that we have proof that they were allowed, if they don't it could mean that they cake through another route or that they are in disguise ".

" But my child, if you don't let me in at least take my son, he's not well, he could die in any minute! Please, have mercy my king ".

Thorax saw the hatchling resting on the back of mother, it was breathing with effort and also sweating a lot. He had a nice mix of colors in his body that was quiet rare. He closed his eyes for a second recalling some important information. " Let them pass, prepare a bed for the hatchling and call a free nurse to attend the him right away ".

" Wha-what about me your highness? ". Asked the mother suddenly stepping in. " Can I come in too? ".

Thorax watched her in silence for a second before smiling and answering. " Of course you can, just hand over your son and I'll personally take you somewhere to rest ".

" Really? Thank you, thank you, thank you so much your highness! ". The mother bowed and after one of the guards took his son away she started walked forward next to the king. " This way ". As soon as Thorax turned his back on her she jumped at him transforming mid way, Applejack tried to scream at him and the guards tried to rush to his aid before a tragedy occurred.

Next thing that happened was that the transforming evil Changeling was send flying back by a brutal back kick. The evil mare slammed hard against the section of the wall near the door, it wasn't even seconds long before a flash of magic stroke the Changeling square on the face burning her eyes and blinding her completely.

Before the shock could even set Thorax went for the kill, stabbing the mare around the neck with his antlers in gruesome fashion, a single twist of his head was all it took to separate the head completely. The room was now completely silent after watching their loved and peaceful king kill an enemy with little hesitation.

" You, your highness! Are you ok?! ". One of the guards asked rushing to his side to make sure he was unscathed.

" I'm, I'm, for now, but now we don't have time, start evacuating every patient to my chamber right now, any available guard will stay with me to defend this room, the checkpoint has been overrun! ".

" How do ya know that? ". Asked Applejack still shocked but absorbing it. " How did ya know she was an imposter? ".

" I know every single one of my subjects, every single one. The little hatchling, his name is Radiant Mist, his father died fighting some years ago and his mother has different colors, she... I hope she is ok ". As Thorax explained this, the rest moved as fast as they could to put the patients in the other room while the guards were barricading the door.

" Applejack, I want you to go with the rest inside the next room, the door is magically sealed and will only open with or Pharynx's magic, it can be forced open but only with very powerful magic, you, Trixie and the rest should be fine until help arrives ".

" What? Yer asking me to run and leave ya and Rainbow Dash behind? Yer nuts if ya think ah will do that! ". Claimed the orange mare.

" Please Applejack, you're a guest of honor, there's no way I can ask you to fight for us, even more, you presence here wouldn't affect much, if they broke through the checkpoint that means there's a quite number of them, please Applejack, I'm asking this favor as a friend, stay with them, with my kin ". Thorax spoke with a solemn tone which did almost impossible to reject the favor for Applejack, she wanted to argue more but the door to the room was suddenly hit from the other side, meaning that the enemy was here already.

" Rggg! Fine! Fine! Ah'll do it! But ya have to promise me that you'll not give up! ".

Thorax smiled. " With everything I got, I swear ". Applejack nodded and turned tail and ran to the other room where Trixie and the rest were already moved. The door was closed soon after that leaving only 8 guards with their king.

" My king, you should be with them ". The leader of the guards told him. An older Changeling that his brother chose as second in command.

" I could never do that, I didn't became king to hide from our enemies and you didn't became guards to protect a coward, besides, even if I fall, I'm sure my brother will keep the hive safe in my stead ". The door was hit harder this time, some pieces of it even came off.

" Very well, just so you know, this was my last day, after today I was planning in travel through Equestria like my favorite hero Daring Do ". The guard told him smiling.

" You don't say, if this was a joke then the timing couldn't be worse ". The door almost give up after the third hit.

" No jokes your highness, just throwing some last moment conversation to relax the nerves ".

" Well that was terrible, you have as bad humor as my brother, still, it was an honor been your boss ".

" Likewise, now, prepare for combat! ". At once 9 sets of antlers charged magic, with a last strike the door finally came down, several Invaders came through the fallen barricade and were shot immediately, then the defenders transformed as more Invaders rushed in, the noise of battle could be heard far from there, loud at first but diminishing as it when on.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

Trixie Lulamoon was just getting ready to take a bite from her sandwich when the phone rang, after a grunt she pixie up. " Trixie? Honey? Are you there? ". Came the voice from the woman that gave Trixie the money from last time.

" Ah yes it is I! What can I do for you? ".

" Could you be a dear and come to my room? There's something I need help with, I'll pay you good ".

" Uh? I don't know, is my break and also I'll get yell at if I leave the reception for too long ".

" Uuuuh, are you sure? Not even for $100 more? ".

" T-the powerful Trixie wants to bu-but the things is- ".

" How about $300? ".

" I'll be there ASAP! ". Trixie hanged up and rushed to the elevator but then she remembered what happened last time, she want back to the desk and took her cellphone with her, she then prepared the device to record the little meeting and put it in her front pocket. Soon she was knocking on the door of Emerald's room.

" Oh you are fast, good good, now then come in ". Trixie nodded and made it inside.

" What do you need me for? ".

" Just a few questions about some of the tenants, but first ". Emerald took Trixie by the chin and made her look into her eyes, a few seconds later the girl was under her spell.
" Now dear, tell me, what do you know of the girl named Gloriosa Daisy? ".

After what seemed like hours, Trixie woke up standing outside Emerald's room completely disoriented and holding three bills in her hand, all hundreds. " What the fu-oh! I think I'm gonna be sick! ". The girl rushed to the nearest restroom and made it in time to expel the bike on her stomach. After the little nasty incident, she returned to her job, forgetting for the time been that her phone captured the whole conversation in its memory.

TWILIGHT SPARKLE'S HOUSE...

" Wow! Like, Wow! ". Was all Timber could say after seen his girlfriend all dressed up for their date.

" Thank you Timber, you look great too ". She praised back his appearance.

" I know that but you! You are like, like an angel! ". Twilight could hardly stop blushing as the big threw comment after comment about her beauty.

" Thank you ". She took him by the collar and planted a hungry kiss in his lips that he returned with passion, after the kiss Timber looked like he was drunk on love with dreamy eyes and mouth open.

" Wow! I can barely wait for the night to come ".

" M-Me too, I just want to be with you today and show you how much you mean to me!".

" Me too Twilight, now then, your limousine awaits my princess ". Timber said using a chivalry tone like those used by Rarity and bowed for her.

" Thank thee, my knight, take me to the best night ever! ". Twilight offered her hand that he took with pleasure.A few minutes later, the couple was in their road to adulthood.

NEONBUGG...

Tired and beat, Rainbow Dash saw that they were now winning, but that came to a high cost, there were just a few soldiers still fighting but the rest were just normal Changelings, civilians. The exchange of life for saving the city was too much, her heart sunk even more when another group of Invaders came out of the cloud again.

" You have to be kidding me! ". Rainbow tried to fly once more but as soon as she did it pain shot through her left wing, the rough maneuvers and damage she had taken finally caught up to her. " Argh! Come on stupid wings! Fly, fly, Fly! ". A couple of evil Changelings came at her fast.

Despite her best efforts, her wing didn't reacted positively, no power of friendship came to save her, at least, not a flashy one. Before the closest Changeling could take her down for good, a golden blur took the first one with it, before the second Changeling could wonder what happened, a blue blur took it just the same way, both Changelings were spearheaded by another opponent and force crashed into the nearest wall at huge speed with no chance of survival. " What the? ".

" Hey Rainbow Crash! Still making me work overtime aren't ya? ". Came the voice of the first pony that saved her.

" Good to see you again Dash, hope we didn't arrive too late! ". Came the second voice belonging to a male bluish pegasus.

" S-Spitefire? Soaring? ". Rainbow could hardly believe the timed arrival of her former Wonderbolt friends.

" That's right girl, we came to lend you a hoof, we all did! ". The former Captain pointed upward where a full squadron of pegasus wearing the new and old uniforms of the Wonderbolts we're now engaging the enemy.

Rainbow almost cried when she saw her underlings fighting accompanied by her former flymates and o overtaking the enemy faster than before.

" Leave the rest to us girl, we'll turn this thing around in no time! ". Help finally arrived.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

Sunset was currently helping Starlight preparing the table to have supper with her and her adopted family, both Luna and Celestia worked in the kitchen at the moment only giving minor task to the girls while they finished. " Sunset? Would you mind turning on the TV, you can watch it while we finish this ".

" Ok Miss Celestia ". Sunset saw her flinch a little after calling her that way and immediately apologize.

" That's ok Sunset, I know you must be feel confused, just have patience ". Sunset nodded and went to do as she was ask. She found Starlight already there trying to turn the decide on but failing.

" You reminded me to myself when Miss Luna asked me the same when they took me in the first time ". Sunset said smiling for the memory. " Here, let me try ".

Sunset pushed the button in the lower part of the screen just as she remembered. The screen turned on immediately at the image of an older woman around her 50's, she had her name as Mayor Chancemare and she was giving a special speech.

" Is the weather report on Sunset? ". Asked Celestia.

" Hm, no, is the Mayor of Canterlot apparently ".

"Old Mrs Earna? Is it elections time already? ". Asked Luna receiving a negative from her sister.

Sunset turned the volume up. " -tarting tomorrow, citizens under 20 will have to be accompanied by an adult after 9pm and forbidden to be outside after 10pm, this Law will remain until the situation is considered safe for our young ones, this of course is as respond to the incidents in both the nightclub know as ' The Hub ' , the warehouse belonging to Mr Rich, the General Hospital and of course, the recent Kidnaping of Macintosh Apple and Lemon Zest ".

" What? ". Sunset was shined hearing his name. Luna and Celestia came just seconds later after hearing that.

" Currently, Miss Zest is been kept under medical observation in the General hospital while Mr Apple's current whereabouts are still unknown, Chief of police Grass has several of his personnel looking for him as well as searching for clues as to a third suspect which is believed to be a woman, more dates will be provided by the chief himself to whom now I'll allow the word ". The woman moved out of the camera and was replaced by a younger looking man with green hair wearing the police uniform.

" Big Mac? What, what happened with Big Mac? Why didn't anyone told me anything? ".
Sunset turned to see the three women with clear guilt in their faces.

" We, we didn't know how to break things to you, you were acting strange and we didn't know how much it would affect you to know about it ".

" We are worried for both of you but for now we can only help you Sunset ".

" N-no! I... this is- Aggh! ". Sunset felt her knees give up again and her head start to pound hard.

" Sunset! ". The three others rushed to her but it was too late as Sunset felt again into the void in her mind.

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Again sorry if this is taking too long but it seems that finally next week we'll be back to 10 hrs shifts which will give me more time to write. Also if you don't mind check out my new story ' Beware of the quiet one'. A short FlutterMac story that came to me one day when I was bored out of my mind. It will be posted as soon as it pass moderation.

Anyway, thanks for reading and the next chapter will be after I give my other stories a go. Next chapter: 36.- Triple Threat, part 1.

36.- Triple threat, part 1: Prelude to a full moon night.

Sunset remained seated while hugging her knees with her face hidden behind them, she was over a small patch of land and grass surrounded by an interminable body of shallow water, the sky above still a gloom gray were nothing could be seen beyond the roof of clouds.

Dressed in nothing but a thin pink robe, she felt cold and alone despite the unwanted company. A good three meters away from her stood the same man from last time, watching her with a mix of feelings Sunset couldn't and didn't wanted to know.

" Are you willing to listen now? To set things right? ". Asked the unknown man, he watched her uninterrupted with a scowl, his cyan eyes just remained on her making her skin crawl. " As long as you continue with this stubbornness you'll never get out of here! ".

Sunset looked up from her position. " Shut up, I don't know who you are or why are you in my mind, but if you are related to whoever took Mac from me then you're my enemy ".

The man remained silent, his eyes still cold and judging, his mouth set in a line. As much as Sunset put her mind to work she couldn't recognize him or anyone similar, nor human or pony or any other creature, yet watching him give Sunset a sense of familiarity. " Remember my words child, you have to help my daughter! This is as much your fault as it is hers! ". The man slowly disappeared.

" Who is HER? Who are you talking about? ". She asked but got not answer back, the last of the man vanished leaving Sunset once again alone within the confines of her mind, still trapped inside the void of her own shattered being.

Now alone she tried to think in a new way to get back out. Her previous intents included using magic, shout out for help, trash the place and even try to ran away in any direction possible but so far nothing she did helped. Yet somehow she knew something was going on outside of her prison. She could feel it as an away feeling coming to her bit by bit, little fragments of images and thoughts that showed her whY was going on in the real world.

She saw her awakening and reawakening. First as her persona from before she was confronted by Princess Twilight and later as her post arrival in the human world, each awakening brought a different Sunset, a Sunset with different personality and different mindset and different amount of memories.

" I need to get out of here! I need to go out and find Mac! I can't stand this place, what's keeping me here? Why can I get out? ". Sunset screamed the questions one after the other somehow to get an answer from the isolated place within her. Despite the emptiness of the place there was not even echo his time, nothing that would vaguely come as a reply, desperate and crying now Sunset felt truly lost, she felt worse that the place were she was kept when Adagio defeated her.

That time both Big Mac and Luna have saved her but now with Mac missing and the Tantabus gone there was no one who could help her.

Her sobbing suddenly stopped when she felt something on her shoulders. " Ah! ". She quickly scrambled to her feet in fear that something had come to harm her, what she saw made her gasp in shock.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

Sunset woke up startled, her heart pounding despite not remembering what just happened. Her eyes came first to the form of Celestia who was seating next to her, just behind was Luna and coming from the other side Starlight Glimmer. All three of them stopped the moment they saw Sunset awake.

Celestia, the closest one moved to comfort her but restrained herself, she didn't want to upset her even more and waited as Sunset got her hearing, she was resting on the center couch, the one in the sister's living room. She shifted her body and sat properly.

" I'm... fine, I'm fine now ".

" Do you need water? Anything? ". Asked Celestia.

" A bit of water please ". Luna left the living room and went to fetch water from the kitchen, meanwhile Sunset massaged her shoulders, not only did to the stiffness of them but also because if the sensation that something was missing over them.

Soon Luna came back with a glass of water, she handed the glass to her sister who immediately passed it to her adopted daughter. " Thanks Miss Luna, thanks Miss Celestia ". Sunset said while accepting and drinking from the glass, the others noticed when Celestia flinched, the fact that Sunset didn't freak out and that she called Celestia 'Miss' instead of Mother was the sign that she was the same Sunset from before fainting.

" Do you feel better Sunset? ". Starlight asked but soon she fixed her question when she realized she was stepping on a landline. " I mean physically ".

" Yes, I'm feeling better, physically ". She confirmed and drank some more water. Then placed the glass down on the coffee table with a slight bang. " Can I know the specifics of what's going on? ".

" I don't know, wouldn't that affect you somehow? ". Luna asked.

" I think she deserves to know Luna, but it will take some time to cover everything, for what we talked before you are missing around 3 years of events ". Celestia said.

" It may be a good idea, and if you accept I can use a spell to scan you while you listen, that way we can detect if something of what you heard triggers a magic response ".

" No offense, Starlight was it? But I don't trust you enough to let you use magic on me".

" Ah?! I-I see, I, I understand, I'll give you some space then ". Starlight couldn't hide her hurt feelings as she received that blow from her friend, it somehow opened old sounds.

" Hold on kid, let's go to my room, help me out with something will ya? ". Without giving Starlight time to answer Luna took her to the stairs and then to her room.

" Don't you think that was a little too much Sunset ? Even if you don't remember been friends that doesn't mean she isn't, at least in her part ". Reproached Celestia.

" I know, but, until I know more of what happened, I can't afford to trust people so easily, that's... That's how I got trick in the first place ". Sunset responded.

" Trick? You mean by the other Sunset? The human? ".

" Correct, she make me believe that Princess Celestia needed me back in Equestria, she told me she was a friend of her and that I needed to help her get back into her life as human, and I tried, only for her to betray me and attack the school ".

" I see, fine. From how far back do you want to hear, keep in mind that we do have holes too in our memories, but I'll try to patch as much as I can from what I know, your fri... the other girls may be able to share more information than me though, you spend more time with them than me after all, it was only after you and Big Mac started dating than we became closer ".

Sunset thought about it but then she shook her head. " No, I want to her from you as first, back then you and Miss Luna were the closest thing I have to a parent figure, I want you to be the one to tell me how did I acted after... Start after I was defeated by the princess new apprentice ".

Celestia felt a bit of happiness hearing her of her importance in Sunset's life. " Ok then,
after she went back through the portal you... ". Celestia retold the painful part of her redemption.

Up in Luna's room, Starlight waited seated on her bed while Luna searched for something. " Thanks for not letting me alone, although I understand her situation it still hurt to have someone calling you untrustworthy, it seems even after all this time the past stills lumber over one's back ".

" Well, as someone who has been almost her entire life judged by the actions of her almost perfect older sister, I can see where you're coming from, the past weights more the older you get kiddo, but that doesn't mean you have to take shit from anyone just because they think they have the right to put you down, if someone is been an ass to you for no good reason, wherever is a douchebag police captain or a pretty pony princess ".

Luna managed her purpose as Starlight started giggling about her comments. " You seem to have more in common with my niece that I thought, she still feels guilty for her last actions and that somehow put a dent on her relationship with Big Mac for a time, not that it lasted much I'll tell you, once those two passed the fears of sex they became worst that rabbits! ".

" Hahaha seriously! Now I'm hope even more that the real Sunset comes back to tease her ". Starlight's mood suddenly deflated. " I really do hope she gets her memory back, I don't have much in the real friend department, my best friend must be mad at me for leaving her behind right about now ".

" Don't worry about it, you'll see her soon enough and will make up with her, I'm sure of it, now, this is what I asked you to come with me, I want you to tell me if it can be fixed ". Luna passed a jewelry box to Starlight, she open the lid and found the magic necklace.

Starlight saw the gem imbedded in the necklace with curiosity wondering what she was seen, then she remembered Princess Twilight commenting something about Princess Luna giving Sunset and Macintosh help to deal with the Tantanites.

" Is this, what I think it is? ". Starlight asked almost knowing the answer.

" A magic gem from another world which have a mysterious creature inside that can swim from dream to dream and give it's wearer unlimited power? Then yes, yes it is, but like to call it Tony! So, can it be fixed? ".

Starlight took the necklace and watched it with caution, even if it wasn't active by what human Luna told her, it was a magic artifact currently residing in another world so there was no sure way to tampering with it. " You said that it allowed you to enter the Dreamscape? ".

" Sure did, it did the same for Sunset too but with me it also gave me powers and a cool looking suit ". Starlight remembered her own time when she was in the Dreamscape. But it seemed to operate different in this world just like she thought.

" Ok, I'll try something but I'm not sure how the gem may react, it will be better if you stay back a bit, just in case ". Luna nodded and took a few steps back, watching as Starlight started chanting in that weird language of her, at first nothing happened but little by little a dim light emanated from the gem.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

Abigail returned to the chamber where her allies were still watching the invasion unfold. As soon as he saw her Rawhorn ran to her. " My lady! The situation is turning against the the Empress and her hive, come and see! ". It took a few seconds but soon Abigail followed suit and saw what he meant, indeed, allied forces of the food changelings were arriving to assist. First a full wave of Wonderbolts by the looks of it and several pops of magic brought out Royal guards from the Canterlot, taking command of the main force and the battlefield was non other that the moon princess, Luna.

Abigail couldn't hide a scowl from forming, this was starting to look like the worst case scenario she predicted. With one of the original princess coming to the aid of Neonbugg while the Empress and her sister were still within the city it seemed that non of them would come back, of course they still had the little tool Abigail provided with but it wasn't know how effective would they be and for how long would it last.

" Hmm, the murky smell is back! ". One of Chomper's dog guards growled. Abigail flinched, with the incident of the stallion in her personal bathroom she forgot to take her shower and now that she was back the sensible noses of the diamond dogs could pick up her scent.

" Are you?! Insulting?! My lady?! ". Apparently, Rawhorn came to a similar conclusion as he roared threateningly at the dogs. Then thought of having his leader and savior insulted in his presence drove him mad.

The dogs were shocked first but true to their job of guards for Chomper they soon growled back. The dof kind didn't made any move to stop them, his attention still in the orb showing the invasion, maybe thinking that she wouldn't mind the interruption.

Unfortunately for him and the rest, she did, and more than that, she thought that maybe a demonstration of power was in order to remind him who was the leader, and she was equipped for the occasion. Drawing power from the Alicorn amulet, she put Everycreature under a paralysis spell, even Rawhorn. The first one to notice was Rock Chomper, his eyes moving to her as he wasn't able to even turn his neck at her direction, there was both indignation and fury on his gaze, but fear as well, lots of fear, here and now he was the most vulnerable he had ever been, open to be dispatched should Abigail wished to.

The rest of the dogs too growled in defiance but soon it was replaced with whimpers as she put pressure on their bodies, Rawhorn was the only one who didn't resist, maybe because he was her guardian or just the because he knew that struggling was useless. " Would you mind let me observe what happens? I don't like interruptions ".

The magic hold was released without warning leaving the affected move normally again. The dogs didn't wasted any time in showing their fear of her and moved back hiding behind their king who was just as scared as them but at least he could hide it pretty well. " Diamond dogs don't interrupt again ". It was all he could say without giving away his true situation.

Rawhorn took his place next to Abigail again, putting his attention back on the orb not expecting words of gratitude from the smaller mare, nor demanding them. " Hm, this may still turn to our advantage ". Abigail said catching Chomper's attention.

" You mean, Blue princess may die? ".

" No what I meant, but why would Luna be here rather than Celestia who is the one in charge of the day, or the friendship princess for that matter, we can exploit that, use it to demoralise her ponies, cause chaos and get her subjects the impression that she doesn't care for her allies, we may even be able to swell our thanks with ponies willing to change sides, this will be very important in case we lose the Changelings in this battle, and by the looks of it, that may be the case ".

Abigail continued observing as Luna and company took down the Invaders efficiently, she hoped that shot least, the sister duo managed their purpose of dealing with the king and his brother.

NEAR THE ROYAL CHAMBER, NEONBUGG...

With heavy breathing, Thorax managed to blast another evil Changeling before his legs gave up under him. Inside the room, the floor was gruesomely littered with the bodies of Changelings, both good and bad. From the defenders only he remained, from the Invaders only three, but that was enough, behind them walked the Changeling Empress, Ebony Spear, her nose high as she saw her brother kneeling before her. She could hardly contain her smirk.

" At last long, the moment has come to see that your stain gets wiped from Equestria! Thorax! My pitiful older brother! What does it feel to be kneeling before the real Queen? ".

As the Said this, her three children moved around and surrounded him, Thorax tried to move away but he didn't have the strength to do so, all three took a side, his back, his left and his right, the Queen about to become Empress was at his front. " Like... Like, like I took a nasty dumb, a hard you know, the kind that makes you cry went it comes ou-Aaarggh! ". His wisecrack comment was brutally cut down when the Changeling on the back stabbed him with its venomous barb.

" My oh my! I didn't know you were this foul-mouthed Thorax, is this how you think a king should speak? ". Ebony asked.

" Hhhhfff, hhhfff, sorry, hhhfff, seems, I copied a bad habit, from Pharynx, after all ".
Thorax struggled to breathe as the venom started circulating around his system.

" Ah, that explains it, good coincidence that you talk of your brother, because as we speak, my dear sister is hunting him down, I'm sure she will here soon with good news". Then the sound of approaching hooves made Ebony turn around, when her head turned back to Thorax a wide smile was on it. " And speaking of my sister, it seems she succeeded as I expected ". Thorax felt a cold claw grip his heart.

SURFACE, NEONBUGG...

The arrival of the Wonderbolts and a few minutes later, the Royal guard, was a sight Rainbow would never forget, added to that was the bonus of Princess Luna. As soon as she was done teleporting herself and at least 3 platoons of Lancers, the best unicorns in the Royal guard, tables turned faster that Applejack would throw a country themed reference. The evil Changelings did their best to react to the new threat, but under such overwhelming odds even their deadly venom was rendered useless since along the Royal guard came a special unit trained to heal the wounded and cure almost anything with their vast knowledge of magic and remedies, this unit was hoof picked and trained by non others that Royal wizard Sunburst and former pillar Mage Meadowbrook.

As the surface was cleared of enemies Princess Luna and Spitfire approached Rainbow Dash. " I'm glad to see you well Rainbow ". Luna said as she dispatched another Changeling like it was nothing.

" Well, I could been better if you guys had showed up an hour ago but meh, who's complaining, definitely not me ". Despite her bravado, Luna couldn't miss the hint of sadness and rage in Rainbow's tone, the city was littered with the innocent citizens that bravely tried to defend their homes and families, knowing she was in part responsible, even if indirectly, of their demise must be weighting heavily on the mare.

" My most sincere apologies Rainbow, but it took some time to assemble this force and then teleport everypony here safely, but now that we are here, I give you my word that we won't leave until any and all rebel scum have been dealt with, specially, Ebony Spear ". Luna's tone send chills down Rainbow's back.

" Then let's go! We have to find Applejack, Thorax and the others! I'll take you where the Royal room was, time is waisting! ". Even bruised and in pain, Rainbow took flight.

" I'll take charge here, you guys do what you have too ".

" Thanks Captain Spitfire, we'll leave things in your hooves ". With that out of the way the two mares left, followed by a few Lancers.

NEAR THE ROYAL CHAMBER, NEONBUGG...

Crimson Javelin moved next to her sister, or more like tumbled, the female changeling was badly hurt, along her chitin ran scars, burn marks and cuts, a makeshift patch was placed on her neck were green blood seemed to be barely contained. Still, her tail was kept tall and ready to deliver a powerful stab, just like the one Thorax was given.

" I assume the other problem is dealt with ". Ebony asked after scanning her sister.

" He is, no more, he put up a good fight but at the end I was simply superior, like it should be ". Crimson said, her eyes piercing down on the kneeling king.

" You, you're lying! Pharynx can't be... He Can't! ".

" Oh, I'm so sorry dear Thorax but my sister is well know for her honesty, soon your entire kind will be just a memory, dust on the wind! It will be after we are done with you. My children, prepare to pierce this imposter with your stingers! ".

" Wait! ". Crimson called.

" What? ".

" This magot have been eluding us for too long just to end it so quickly, let us enjoy his suffering a bit more sister ". Crimson said as she walked away from her sister to stop in front of Thorax.

" Crimson, as much as I wish to extend his end, time is against us, we need to leave before reinforcements arrive, with those two dead, the changelings allies of Celestia swill crumble, there's no need to risk the invasion further ".

" Then let me deliver the killing blow at least, I deserve it after the trouble his brother caused me ".

" Fine! But be brief ". Ebony conceded and the guards moved back a little to give space for their second in command.

Crimson came close, her tail swinging above her shoulder, Thorax for his part, his face a mix of both pain and rage, he tried to move and avenge his fallen brother but all he managed was tumble down, not even kneeling now.

" This is so pathetic, is this supposed to be the great Changeling leader? ".

" I'll, huff, I'll kill, you! ". Thorax tried in vain once more to reach Crimson and hurt her in some way, maybe tore the bandage from her neck and cause her to bleed to dead or so that an infection can enter her body and kill her slowly and painfully.

" You could, but if you do that, how can I pass his last message to you? ". Thorax lost his will to fight with that question.

" Sister? ".

" He gave me his last words to deliver to you Thorax, you want to know what he said? Do you? ". Thorax was confused now, was she going to further torture him with this?

" Sister! Hurry up! ".

" His last words for you were... STOP HITTING YOURSELF! ". Crimson shouted out loud, not only confusing the others but shocking them as well.

" Sister, what are you-?! ". What happened next was a blur, with a smile on both their faces and renewed strength both Thorax and Crimson transformed into beasts, Crimson into a slim and fast serpent like creature, Thorax into a huge Ursa mayor.
The shock prevented either evil Changeling to move, even the would be Empress was stunt that her sister would do something like this until the idea that this wasn't her sister tore through her like the giant bear was about to tore at her literally.

Thorax went for her directly while the serpent circled to go for the side. Her indecision to decide which enemy to stop cost her precious time and when she finally moved her assailants were on here already. The serpent coiled itself around her legs while the giant bear clawed at her head to kill her in one hit.

It was by instinct that Ebony used her tail not as a mean to attack but of defense, the extra limb came to interpose itself between the giant claw and the head of the Queen,
the claw did a nasty cut with each of his sharp nails while the serpent prevented any chance of escaping.

" Aaagh! ". The scream if their queen got the other three Changelings out of their dazzle and like if their own lives depended on they attacked, tails ready to stab at the traitor and the false king but before they could do anything with it the two escapees used the Queen's own body like a shield to prevent them from using the stingers without the risk of harming her, the fake serpent used it's position to coil around the base of the tail and score a bite in there , while the bite didn't have poison like the target's barb it caused a good amount of damage and put the Queen further into a lock, now disabling her greatest weapon.

Meanwhile, the giant Ursa continued lashing at Ebony but her hard chitin saved her from mayor damage. Finally, the queen had enough and transformed into a small fox that easily escaped from her two attackers, as soon as she was behind the safety of her children. " You! You aren't Crimson! ".

Thorax and his ally reverted back to the original form revealing Pharynx as the fake Crimson Javelin. " Your bitch of a sister is rotting in the floor of this city, and no, I'm not sorry for that ".

" YOU! ". Ebony's face morphed without even meaning, a sign that she was losing control mentally, the wounds the brothers inflicted on her may have also played a part.

The three guards hissed, ready to enter in action the moment their mother command them, but otherwise remained in place, tails high and ready. " Got a plan Pharynx? Do we attack? ".

" Buck no, I'm almost a goner and you got a a dosis of venom already, we fight and we are as good as dead ".

" So, run away? ".

" Like any guy that hits on Trixie after five minutes of knowing her ".

" Got it ". At once they charged they antlers to shoot.

Finally coming out of her short grieving Ebony yelled. " KILL THEM! ". The Changelings moved at once but a double salvo of magic blasts made them jump back, that was the space the brother duo needed to turn tail and ran like mad bugs, their hooves and legs making miracles to carry the battered bodies against certain dead.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset's mouth moved like a fish trying to breathe, in front of her was what could only be described as an older version of herself, with some keys differences of course, her hair was somehow molded different, she thanked Rarity for the know how, the other two main discrepancies were the color of her hair which was an amber tone and the eyes which were brown colored.

The woman stood there waiting, she didn't move away or closer, probably to not startle Sunset further, her eyes watched her up and down, while her hands were gently pressed against her chest, almost like containing herself from reaching Sunset. " Who? Who are you? ". Sunset asked, not knowing if understanding why a total stranger, even one that kind of looked like her would be inside her head but remembering the other person made her wary of the new figure. " Are you here to bother me like the other one? Are you with him? ".

Sunset's questions echoed through the empty space, carrying her frustration for not been able to wake up and search for her boyfriend.

The woman shook her head in deny, she then looked around the empty space, maybe looking for the man but not finding him she focused back on Sunset. " I am sorry, terribly sorry, for him, for me, and... for her ". The woman said ominously. The woman's eyes turned glassy and tears soon closed down her face. " Do you... Do you know who we are? ". Sunset shook her head. " But you have an idea, don't you? ".

" Yes, I had some suspicious but your resemblance kind of confirm my guess ". Now it was Sunset's turn to let her word hang. " You are, were her parents, right? ".

The woman smiled, rather sadly, it would have been an odd contrast to smile pinky style under the circumstances. " We still are her parents, as you can see even after dead, we are still watching over her, although not directly as we would like ".

" How? And why only know have you appeared, why to me? ". Asked Sunset coldly.

" The how is quiet complicated, the best I can explain it is, this is how it works in the human world ". The woman saw the reaction in Sunset and quickly continued. " Our souls do linger on this place for a while after our dead, the closer we are to the place were out souls passed on becomes like the center of our sphere of influence. We can see our loved ones, even visit their dreams and interact very slightly with them, but that's about it, after some time pass we simply become one with the flow of life again, our souls are stripped down of memories, experiences and feelings leaving the core clean anew, then rebirth comes next ".

" However, here, in this very town, there's something influencing the very mechanics of this whole process, you can guess what it is, don't you? ". The game of suspense continued on.

Sunset only took a few seconds to figure it out. " Magic, the portal to Equestria let magic flow into this world and that magic is messing things up! ".

" Very smart! ".

" In how is this affecting it, and more importantly, how do you know all this? ".

The woman smiled again and tapped the side of her head with a finger. " The moment my husband and I passed on we found ourselves in a void, kind of like this one. Then as if this information was always part of ourselves, we knew it, we knew everything about how things work here ".

" We were happy to discover that our daughter was alive since she wasn't with us, so we reached out to her but to our horror we couldn't find her, no matter how much we extended our influence we couldn't find any trace of our Sunset, then a few week after the incident, you came in ".

" That must have been when I first came through the portal! ". Sunset said understanding.

" We thought you were our Sunset, so we tried to reach out to you, but we couldn't, we couldn't understand what was going on, then, some time later Abigail did came back ".

" My memories aren't clear about that, but my bo-! ". Sunset chocked a little remembering Mac. " My boyfriend told me that he somehow got some of his memories about that time, and that Abigail tried to do something to me and everyone in school, she came to confront me! ".

The woman turned sad again. " Yes, we are aware of her behavior after she came back.
Through her dreams we got a glance to her life previous to coming back, she was in your world, lost and looking for a way back here, she wasn't alone, the was someone who nursed her when she found her and took her in like an adoptive mother, but things were still tough for her, things just got worse when she came back, she wanted to take her life back, but instead she found someone looking like her living in her name, needless to say, she couldn't take the shock. She thought she didn't belong anywhere anymore, she lost her parents, she lost her life and her own identity, so she turned all her thoughts into taking revenge ".

" But, but I didn't hurt her I... Did I hurt her? I, I just can't remember anything! ". Sunset said drowning herself again in anguish, but the woman reassured her.

" Sunset Shimmer, while my daughter's actions can be understandable in some way, they can't be taken to condole her revenge and cause harm to Innocents. Including you and your friends ". The mother said. " You have your own set of mistakes, but you have done your best to atone for them, if anything, while my Abby grew darkness in her heart you filled your with love and friendship ". The woman teared up again.

" And that Darkness is just growing, her actions have grown from a simply erase memories to violence and kidnapping, for the good of her soul, she must be stopped!".

The two women felt into a silence, Sunset thought about all the information she just received, a few things still hugged her but many things came to light. " I want to do it, I want to stop her, but I can do anything from here, is your husband the one keeping me here? ".

The woman became thoughtful, then answered. " No, neither of us is capable of such thing, so far we could only observe what we could through you, and when our daughter crossed to this world we weren't able to appear in her dreams ".

" Then how come you are doing it now? What has changed since then? ".

" I'm not sure, while I know the things I know the moment we died, we have little to no understanding of 'magic' , what I can tell you is this, the first time we were able to enter your dreams was when you touched Abigail's arm almost three year ago ,when you tried to stop her from erasing everyone's memories of you, the moment you did contact with her you said that you saw her memories, you did a connection with her and that allowed us to see your mind, that's how you knew she was lying bout her real intension, you tried to stop her but in the end-! ".

" I failed, I failed and my memories and everyone were deleted! She used the memory stone in me and Mac, in everyone in the school! ". Sunset said wailing.

" Close enough, she did used that magic rock on you and the rest, but she didn't deleted your memories, she altered them ".

" What?! Altered? ". Sunset stopped, something that she never asked before came to her mind, why did she became such a witch with everyone after she came to the human world? She thought that it was her discontent with Celestia and her silly plan of taking over the school but now she was seen things more clearly. Her friends did have old altercations to be angry at her but what was her motive? It was now more crazy to think that a single 15 year old girl would institute such fear on a school with many students older than her, except if everyone was made to believe that she was unstoppable, even her mother, Principal Celestia never tried to put a stop to her, it all made sense now.

Realization hit her like a truck. " All this time, from so far back, my actions have never been my own, I never had any control over who I was or what did I wanted ".

Suddenly, the surface started to shake violently, Sunset almost fell from the small patch of land but the woman took her by the shoulders before this could happen. The clouds turned dark and the water level rose.

" What? What happened? ".

" You are doubting your own existence that's something dangerous to do while you are here ". Abigail's mother told her while helping stabilize. " Listen, I can't do much for you but I'll help you, all I ask is that if the chance appears, please stop Abigail, stop her from causing more harm and condemn her soul further, otherwise, she won't be allow here, please Sunset Shimmer, from a mother to a Daughter, please promise me that you at least will try ".

Sunset contemplated the request and while she did wanted to Pommel her face for the things she have done, she couldn't deny that right now she needed to go back to the surface and take control of her life once more and search for Mac. Thinking it over, she took her decision.

" As long as my friends and family are ok, and that I can save Big Mac, then fine, I'll do what I can, but only by those conditions ".

The woman looked at Sunset, both of their faces showing their bare feelings. Finally, the woman nodded in acceptance. " Very well, thank you ".

The woman walked to the edge of the earth patch and looked beyond while Sunset watched her carefully. Then she simply flicked her hand in the air, like an illusion been dispelled Sunset saw the scenario change, the patch of earth and grass expanded further and rapidly, soon it was beyond what she could see and kept going.

The woman turned back to Sunset, her face calm and collected. " First off, you need to remember, do not under any circumstances repeat the mistake of doubting you and yours purpose, do that and this whole thing will crumble with you in it, follow the path ahead, it seems long but you'll reach the end soon enough, there you will find the entrance to the next level of your existence. What follows next is up to your own mind,
You will find some kind of test that you have to solve in order to regain control, remember the things that make you happy and keep them close to your heart ".

Sunset nodded, she the took a look at the long road ahead, maybe wondering for one second if this was just an elaborated trap for her, but then she opted for trusting the woman, she didn't gained anything from trapping her in her own head, that and the woman felt honest to her.

" I'll be going then, I'll keep my promise, as long as Mac is ok, I'll forgive her, but-! ".

" I understand, I do. One more thing before you be on your way, if you see my husband again, be careful, he love Abigail just as me, but he has taken a different approach to help her, one that will go through anything or anyone that get in the way, be on your guard, and good luck, the rest is up to you ".

Sunset nodded again after a few last look at the path ahead, she ventured forward. Abigail's mother watched her go until she was beyond sight. " Be on guard Sunset Shimmer, this is just the beginning of a treacherous path, you'll need all the help and power you can get before confronting the real enemy ". After her ominous monologue she disappeared.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

Emerald prepared for her little hunt. Thanks to her little informant Trixie, she knew that the room her intended target used was still under her name, meaning she was going to come back giving Emerald the chance to snatch her this time.

Since the police now had a clue about her she needed to a t discreetly, so she couldn't waltz around the city without a disguise or by using her magic to be unnoticeable or change her appearance.

Attacking at the peak of night was the best way, sneaking in her room and taking her out and her brother before they could rise the alarm, using her song magic to hypnotize them and drag them out of the city and through the portal. Giving the girl to Abigail so that she can become another pseudo Alicorn amulet like the poor siren Sonata. Finally she would take the brother as a bonus for a good executed mission and torture him to her heart content until he was dry and clean, for Emerald that last part was just to compensate for her failure to take the blond farmer, the little bastard did a good number on her with that last minute stunt, he hurt her, her pride and body, which in turn made her more wanted him more. " Too bad he's nothing but ashes scattered through the road, oh well ". She said to herself.

Focusing on her magic, Emerald sucked air and then released it in the form is a low song, humming and singing she let her magic flow through her room and invade the walls and roof of her room, then when the magic was too much for the room to contain it moved through the cracks, orifices and holes of the room, moving silently and reaching out to every room in the form of a greenish mist, the mist was undetectable to the naked eye despite it's color. Up and down, left and right traveled the mist, entering without permission to each and every room, then absorbing the bad emotions of all the tenants and bringing it to fuel Emerald and fill the power of her stone. " Not enough pain! Damn it! This will have to do for now ". Emerald relented.

Her power was full now but her gem was way below full. " Maybe I'll have to play a little with the best to fuel my gem even more ". Smiling, Emerald continued absorbing what negative emotion she could from the hotel.

CENTER OF THE CITY, CANTERLOT...

Inside a modest yet elegant restaurant girlfriend and boyfriend enjoyed the night and dinner as they chat. There was no denying the nervousness that hanged between the two but surprisingly to both of them, the excitement of what was going on o happen surpassed the fear of the unknown.

" I didn't know you used contact lens, not that I don't like your glasses but it's really nice to see your eyes in full display, I love them ".

" Thanks ". Said Twilight trying to hide the blush in her face by hiding behind the menu card. So far the night with Timber had been perfect despite a few setbacks, those were few and little compared to the blast of fun Twilight was enjoying.

' Oh no! What if I'm the only one having a good time? What if Timber is pushing himself to enjoy this for my sake? How can I know if that's the case? Should I ask him?
I probably should! ".

" Twilight? You ok? ". Timber asked catching Twilight off.

" Ye-heah? I'm fine! I'm excellent in fact! How, how have you found the night so far Timber? ". ' Smart Twilight, smart! You went for the frontal approach, surely you're not putting him on the spot by asking that right now are you? '.

" It had been nice! Very nice! The walk in the park was soothing, and talking while holding hands was also nice! Even the stop at the convenience store to the get the, to get the, you know the what, was nice, even that! So, yeah! Nice! ". ' Oh for the love of! Only nice? God damnit man! Couldn't have picked a better word? This is Twilight we are talking about, you have to choose your damn words carefully man! And mentioning the convenience store? Genius! Just fucking genius! No wonder you took this long to finally deal the deal you loser! '.

" Hehehe! Yeah, I like nice, it felt nice did it? Hmm, I hope the food is also nice, I mean tasty! Yes tasty! ". ' Oh no! He used nice, not excellent or perfect or any other positive reviewing word better than Nice! Why? Was it bad? That bad? And why would he mention the freaking Store! I wanted to die when I picked Magnum size condoms and the clerk almost laughed when he saw Timber with me! How embarrassing! Why? '.

The two hormone fueled semi adults went silent, feeling more awkward with every second until the waitress came to take their order. After ordering something adequate, they tried to continue where they let off.

" So, hm nice, was it? ". Asked Twilight trying desperately not to cringe at her own dorkness and inexperience. Suddenly she felt a tingle running in her entire body.

" Yeah, hm, listen Twilight, I'm really sorry if I trip over my tongue all the time, I really want this to be as memorable as possible, I, l love you Twilight, with all my heart and to be this nervous in a day so special is... just, overwhelming! ". Timber threw his hands up for effects. As the young man explained how he felt with his face down a sudden pink glow appeared around the girl making her feel aroused and in terrible need of male contact.

Timber looked like he was about to burst until he felt the worm touch of his girlfriend across the table. He looked up and found the blushing girl eye him with love as strong as his for her and burning desire to finally give in to carnal experience. " Twilight? ".

" Sorry, i too felt like that, and I love you too Timber. And, I feel like I need you, like really need you, like, right now! ". Timber's jaw dropped and his pants got tight around the crotch.

NEONBUGG...

Thorax and his brother slowed their runs as their bodies reached the limits, injuries and blood lost making the simple task of lifting a legs three times harder, flying was out of the question since that would make them easier targets and even if that wasn't the case it would take more energy out of them, energy they didn't have.

Panting and huffing, the two brothers reached an open area in one of the tunnels, a huge hole allowed the brothers to see the sky for the first time since the invasion began. The sky was almost dark now and no sight of battle was present.

" Quick, while I hold them up, you run, hurry! ". Pharynx ordered.

Instead of obeying, Thorax simply prepared himself for combat. " Did you listened? ".

" I did and I'm ignoring you, you know we don't have time for that, get ready brother, here thy come ". As he said that, the three Changelings came barreling down on them, Ebony was just behind.

Two magic shots went flying toward them, the fist evil Changeling jumped out of the way but the second one got scored, one on the head and other in the leg, it fell to the ground and made the third one jump over. The Changeling hit didn't last long out of action and soon was joining the rest.

" Nowhere left to run bastards! Confront the inevitable like real Changelings! ". Yelled one of the Changelings. Before long they were surrounded once more, tails ready to strike at their Queen's command.

" Your gonna kill us now? Don't you want to make us beg or something? Listen to your victory laugh? Ramble about your evil plans afterwards? Maybe listen to some repressed desire to get bu-! ". Pharynx jumped back as a stinger tried to impale his face.

" Silence you muk! Do not insult our mother! ". The one who tried to stab Pharynx growled.

" At ease my children, focus. Now, let's finish this, together ". The four evil Changelings surrounded them once more, ready to finish this once and for all. The tension was broken when five shots of magic crashed into the Invaders, one in particular was strong enough to pierce through two of the Changelings.

" Attack! In the name of Equestria! Attack! ". Luna yelled and her four Lancers did so, their magic shots bouncing and other penetrating the chitin fo the invaders. The smell of burned carapace and flesh soon filled the room, even the mighty Queen couldn't dodge every shot, her precious dark chitin was stained with burn marks and green blood, her own and her children's.

At the end of the barrage only she and one of her children remained standing, the odds turned against them once more. " This madness is over Ebony! You and your kind had crossed the line many times. Then sins you have committed are beyond redemption! For you there's only one punishment fitting enough ". Luna charged her horn as the four unicorns did.

" Mother run! ". The last remaining Changeling yelled as he launched itself in the path of the projectiles. Despite it best effort to cover the Queen she was still hit by two of the blast, one coming from Princess Luna. The guard simply burst open by the magic shots entering it body, Ebony resisted the blasts but before she could even escape, transform, evade or attack a second round of shots got her. The queen screamed as the magic that entered her body violently tried to cook her alive, her blood boiling from the overload of energy.

" Halt your fire Lancers! If possible, I'll like to take her alive ". Luna commanded. The Lancers did as instructed but kept their horns ready and charged, Luna approached with caution, she inspected the body, she saw no movement, the eyes of the queen looked vacant, blood sizzling from the wounds and smoke coming from her mouth all but indicated her sure dead. " Long live the queen ". Luna said with a straight face but there was no way of missing the sarcastic tone she used. Luna turned around, just missing the sudden turn on Ebony's eyes coming back to life just barely.

As slowly as she could, with her tongue she reached to one of the plates of her chitin near her face and pulled from it a black small stone that Abigail had given her, it was the same kind she gave to Rawhorn when he went to the human world, the stone was infused with magic that would give her a burst of power and heal her wounds at the same time, a powerful magic tool only given to the leaders of the rebellion as a sign of confidence by Abigail.

The queen pulled the stone to her mouth ready to absorb its power. " Oh no you
don't! ".

The sudden yell startled her enough to prevent her from fully swallow the stone. She felt a sharp pain as Rainbow came crashing hard on her chest, the stone slipped out of her tongue and landed next to her head, her eyes lost life little by little as her tongue tried to reach the stone only to be beat to it once more by the cyan mare who passed the stone to the Princess, the queen was dead for real a second later.

Her body was surrounded by the Lancers once more in case she was pretending her dead again. Luna approached and used her magic to lift the stone that Ebony tried desperately to reach, she felt some a strange yet familiar sensation coming from it.

" It will seemed she's dead for real this time your highness ". One of the unicorn informed as he reached with his magic and felt no pulse from the Changeling body.

" Buck! Don't tell me... Buck! ". Pharynx turned around and tried to run but his injuries finally put him down. His brother ran next to him.

" Pharynx! What happened? Where were you going? ". Thorax asked worried as he came to his brother.

" The, the other one! Crimson! She could have been pretending to, to be dead like this bugger here, I have to make sure she's... that she's, dead ". Pharynx lost consciousness before he could say more.

Luna came from behind after listening. " Guards! Inform the rest of the troops to be in high alert until Crimson Javelin can be found and confirmed dead. Go! ". Luna turned to the Lancers.

The unicorns nodded and left to spread the message while Luna joined the brothers, the stone floating near her. " This seems far more complicated that I thought ". Luna said mostly to herself.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

The door to the room was opened with a kick, Twilight and Timber went inside soon after not even caring that the door was left close but not locked, too distracted as they hungrily devoured each other with kisses that became more bold and intimate as they went on, ta once they separated their bodies but only to admire for the last time each other's form while dressed, after what felt like an hour the two collided again in kisses while trying to wrestle their clothes off.

Finally, Twilight was left sprawled over the bed in nothing but her purple panties, her perky breasts exposed and her nipples hard and ready. Timber remained on top of her, his eyes drinking all the female glory she could offer without removing the last garment. " How do I look? ". Asked the girl with a shy expression.

" Beautiful Twilight, just beautiful ". Twilight giggled at him. She then brought down his face to meet hers and start kissing again.

Just a floor above them, Emerald Breeze smiled when she sensed the magic on the girl bellow, she then released her song one more time to take the girl by surprise, her smile growing wider as the magic mist found her target.

" Let the fun begin ".

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading the story so far, always happy to see someone is keeping up with it, hope you like it so far, anyway, working on a new movie, it gonna be the second part for the ' My Little Pony the movie'. Will have images soon.

Thanks again and until next time.

37.- Triple threat, part 2: Hunter's moon.

Sunset remained silent after Celestia finished, much of the stuff she heard was just how she got accustomed to the human world, it sounded like the life of a normal teen except for when she and the Rainbooms had to deal with the stranded magic from Equestria messing things up which seemed to pass quite often.

The main topics around her life drifted between her friends, school, her job, and later to her boyfriend and finally to her new family. Sunset still couldn't fall her head about those last two, her crush for Big Mac was still strong despite the blow she received when she saw him kissing Luna the very day Abigail messed with everyone's memories. She now was doubting if this was real or was part of what the human Sunset did. Whatever the case, she couldn't ask Big Mac at the moment due to him been missing and that drove another nail to her chest, the fact that she couldn't do anything to help him right now.

According with the Starlight girl, they tried to look for him using a handkerchief with a spell on it to search for him which end up guiding them where he was last seen, at the cursed bridge outside town before losing it. A heavy sigh escaped her, there was indeed a lot to take in but the time wasn't an issue as much as her own fear, fear that she wouldn't be able to be herself once more, fear that this part of her would be gone once more, replaced with ' other Sunset ' . Feeling somehow cold despite the temperature been warm inside the house, Sunset tried to subtract her body as much as possible. " I wish you were here, I never felt alone next to you ". Sunset said to the missing guy.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

" Thanks for bringing me in Doctor Links, mighty appreciated ". Applejack said as the doctor drove her to the entrance of her home.

" Don't mentioned Applejack, your family has been very good to me during the years, you are more that just patients, you're friends ". The doctor said.

" Still, we are very glad to have ya as our friend too ".

" Give Granny my regards, and let me know if Big Mac is found ".

" Thanks Doc and goodnight ". Applejack turned around to leave when she saw her cousin Honeydew running toward her.

" Jackie! Jackie! Oh God, ah'm glad yer here, come quick, Granny is in bad shape again!".
Dew said panting.

" Granny! Crabapples! Doctor! ".

" I hear you, lead the way! ". The doctor followed the girl inside the house and not a second later he was checking Granny Smith. She was having a drop of pressure and her heart was beating slowly, luckily, with her medicines and a few tricks the doctor stabilized her again, after a while he and the rest let her so she could rest, Jonagold took first turn watching her.

" Applejack, I don't want to lose Granny, please tell me she's gonna be ok! First Big Mac and now Granny, ah don't want this! Ah can't! ". Apple Bloom broke in tears as her family got close to lose another member.

" Doctor, what happened, is this because of Mac been missing? ".

" It could be, despite her fortitude, Granny is not a young person, her emotional state does affect her health and another shock could put her in a worse condition ".

" Big Mac, we have to find Big Mac soon or Granny won't get better ". Applejack said.
" If ah just could talk with Lemon, she must know something! ".

" The chief's daughter? Hasn't she talked about what happened yet? ".

" Ah don't know, that's why ah was in the hospital, to ask her if she knew something important ".

" Hmm, I may be able to help you with that but from what I heard, she only wants to speak with Sunset Shimmer, at least that's what the nurse tending to her told me ".

" Then maybe we can talk to her, can we go tomorrow? ".

" Sorry Applejack, but by tomorrow it will be too late, I'm only available to help you today due to my other patients, if we wait for tomorrow you'll have to find another way by yourself ".

" Then what do ah do? I can't let Granny alone, ah need to watch out for her in Mac's place! ". Applejack pounded at the problem, then a solution came to her mind, she just hoped that her friend would be willing to cooperate.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

The walk had been short as the woman promised but still Sunset felt tired and cold. She managed to reach the end of the path and now she was in front of some kind of construction, it was kind of funny to watch the monstrous building, too wide and tall to miss, yet Sunset didn't saw it until it was almost in front of her.

Ignoring those details further Sunset looked around to find a door or gate that would allow her inside. Unfortunately for her, the path only went as far as the edge of the building, it didn't went around, it simply finished in the building which meant that she would have to drop to the water bellow which was higher than before, that reminded her of what Abigail's mother told her, about not doubting herself or the place could crumble. Somehow just thinking about that made her fill chills, she wrapped her arms around her body, her pink gown offering almost no protection of modesty despite been alone and with no wind at all. Bracing herself, Sunset led one smooth leg inside the water and then the other, just as she feared the temperature of her body dropped once more, not unbearable but still chilling. Taking a deep breath, she marched in.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...
Back in Luna's room, Starlight was having trouble dealing with the gem, it did responded to her magic and absorbed some of it but only a little, the rest was been projected back to her which made her feel numb, then in a second it her magic was pushed back with a force, the girl yelled as her body was pushed away by a blue stream coming from the gem, to her luck and Luna's misfortune, she was send toward the older woman and both felt at top of the bed with a high pitched yell.

" Ok, that wasn't the way I expected things to go ". Luna said as she tried to untangle herself from Starlight.

" Sorry, agh! But, this is all new to me, I never messed with something like this before, I didn't know what could happen ".

" It's ok kiddo, you did help me out so, no harm done ". Luna stood up and helped Starlight up as well, then patted the girl in the back for comfort.

" Thanks, I'm happy to help any way I can! ".

" Luna! Starlight! Are you ok? I hear yells coming from the room, can I come in? ". Celestia asked.

In a hurry Luna took the gem and hid it in the locker of her pants and made a sign to Starlight to keep quiet. " We are ok Sis, just a little accident, you can come in ".

Back downstairs, Sunset kept drowning herself in doubts when something moved in her pocket.
She was surprised to find a cellphone in it, hers for the looks of it, when she opened she saw that it was Applejack who was calling. Sunset debated whatever to answer the call or not but after some thought she pressed the call button.

" Heya Sunset! Are ya feeling better? ". Asked the farmer girl, Sunset noticed a crack in her tone, the sign of someone holding tears back.

" He-hey Applejack, has, has something about Big Mac been found? Anything? ". Sunset felt her own voice cracking, her eyes also felt the sting of tears behind surprising her how emotional she was getting too, another proof of her sentiments for the tall blonde.

Applejack shook her head. " Nothing, but, ah kind of broke the plan and went to look for Lemon Zest, she, she may know something but ah couldn't talk to her, ah had to go back to check on Granny and Apple Bloom but ah still believe that Lemon is our best shot into know of mah brother ". Again Applejack's voice almost broke at the end.

" Lemon? Zest? ". Sunset tried to remember who she was, it was thanks to Celestia that Sunset could remember the green haired girl. " Is she able to talk? Wasn't she injured badly too? ".

" Apparently she's awake now, her father told me himself, but, well, he ain't so thrilled to see us 'round her, the guy almost went bunkers when he saw me ".

" Then how can we see her without getting kick out, even if her father doesn't see us the staff probably won't let us see her without a good excuse ".

" That's why ah'm calling right now, a friend of the family may be able to help us, but it can only be right now and she only want to speak with you Sunset, ah know is very sudden but please, for Big Mac, can you go and try talk to her? ".

" Applejack, I... ".

" Please Sunset, ah'm not asking this just because yer her girlfriend, but also because yer mah friend, please ". After her plead Sunset could heard the blonde sob making her almost join her.

" Ok Applejack, I'll do it, I'm sorry if I'm not behaving like always but-! ".

" Don't ya worry 'bout it Sunset, ah'm no position ta judge ya, all this have been difficult for everyone and ah'm know it must be specially hard on ya too, ah appreciate this, honest, ya just be careful and watch out for that guy, Lemon's Dad. Ya let me know if ya find something, ok? ".

" Will do Applejack, now then, explain what do I have to do ". Sunset listened as Applejack revealed her plan.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

" Gggrrr! You're kidding me, right?! ". Sunset growled in frustration, after so much walking Sunset was sure she completed the full turn around the weird tower, there was no way she hasn't found the entrance and yet she couldn't see any door, gate or window from which she could make it inside, worst yet, the dirt path was gone, simply non existent anymore.

Watching the odd looking building again she saw how high and how wide it was, again confirming that she wasn't going crazy, at least she hoped. " There's gotta be a way inside, but where? ". Sunset watched it again, then she lifted her hand and tried to summon magic to it, she was glad when she saw her hand shine. " Yes! ". She stretched her arm forward, hand open and palm facing forward.

She waited , and waited, but despite her will and intension the blast never came, her hand simply glowed. Then she tried the next best thing, she placed her palm over the wall, and it worked, Sunset jumped back, almost falling into the water when the wall dissolved, leaving in place a small human size hole, glad to have a way out of the water Sunset stepped in. Inside the temperature changed, it was warmer and Sunset felt better since the pink gown offered almost zero protection against the cold she was feeling.

Walking a bit further inside Sunset came to the center and to yet another head scratcher. She turned around and found the hole she used to enter gone, she was apparently trapped inside, now alone in the center of the tower with nothing but an empty room, or at least that's what it seemed until four door appeared out of thin air startling her.

After calming down she inspected the doors, each door was positioned toward a cardinal point with Sunset at the center. Each door looked different that the others, both in style, size and even a different symbol carved on them. " What now? ". Sunset asked aloud hoping for a bit of help but finding none.

Further inspection revealed that three of the door were sealed, while only one was open, it was the smaller door of them all, so small that Sunset had to bend down to reach, then she realized that the door wasn't human but pony size. Pushing the door open Sunset expected to find something come out but that wasn't the case, she then got closer trying to see inside but the hole was pitch black.

" I guess there's only one way to find out what's inside ". Taking her decision, Sunset crawled inside the hole and moved deeper.

NEONBUGG...

" Ya mare of a horn! Ah'm glad yer ok! ". A happy Applejack said to her friend as she hugged her.

" You think an invasion is crazy murderous bugs is enough to stop the fastest mare in Equestria? Please girl, you offend me just by thinking that! ". Rainbow returned the hug which remained her of her injuries. " Ugh! ".

" Ya still got dragged pretty bad ah see ".

Despite her bravado, Rainbow couldn't hide the pain in her body and wings. " Yeah, those bastards did a number on us, jocking aside, if it wasn't for Luna, the Royal guard and the Wonderbolts showing up we may be dead by now. Hey! Where's the great and powerful pain in the flank? She ok? ".

" Eeyup, she got a sting through the ear but the unicorn attending her said she only got a bit of venom on her so she's not in danger, but... She's gonna have a nasty scar, lost half of her ear ". Applejack said as she pointed to her own ear.

" Dang! ". The two mares turned to look at the ruins of the one happy city of the Changelings, the good ones, the bodies of both hives had been picked up and now the city was been patrolled by many Royal guards and the remaining soldiers of the hive, the reason was to secure the safety of the citizens but mainly due to the news that Crimson Javelin was still alive and free.

Not far from the two Element bearers and under heavy security were the heads of government discussing the aftermath and the consequences of the attack.

" The Royal guards are scooping every inch of the city with specialized magic that will detect if somecreature is shapeshifting, they also have alarms that will trigger right away so we can act quickly, if Crimson is still on the city or nearby we'll find her ".

" We are very thankful for your quick response and help with this whole fiasco Princess Luna, as you can clearly see after what happened here we can't keep a soft hoof in this affair with the Rebellion, while we knew that only the hive of my sister was interested in causing trouble for us we never considered their antagonism to be at the level of genocide, and that's a mistake my kind paid heavily, this attack, this invasion wasn't only directed to me and my brother but to any and all members of MY hive. There's no way we can overlook this transgression, not with a simple and light punishment ".

Luna listened calmly. " I understand, more that you may think, this... Sin, cannot be taken lightly as you said, but how far do you plan to take this matter King Thorax? ".

" War, war Princess Luna, we, my hive is declaring War at the Rebellion. We will ask the dragons, the Yaks and any other creature that had troubles with the them and We'll seek them out anywhere they hide ". Thorax said with determination despite how tired and hurt he was.

" Do you realize that the last War between the Sirens and the Hippogryph left both kinds in terrible shape? If you pursue this war chances are that you'll put your hive in further danger ". Luna wasn't present during such war, she was still trapped in the moon but the event was well documented by several scholars from Canterlot.

" I know that pretty well, but if the Rebellion keeps assisting Crimson Javelin in her pursuit of eradication, I'll do more harm to my hive by not acting first, thus why we must be the aggressors this time around. I think your sister will agree with this, after all, was she not the one who declared war against the Crystal Empire when sombra became a threat? ". Luna knew in that moment that she didn't have further argument against Thorax without soiling her sister's image.

" When my brother is healed up we'll go over further details, we would like to ask for your support as well but you have provided us with more help that we could ask for right now, please take this discussion with princess Celestia and let us know her thoughts ". With that Thorax retreated to get healed as well while Luna was left with a heavy burden, one that would shock Equestria whole.

" Tia isn't going to like this ".

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

The chamber was silent like a tomb after witnessing the outcome, one of the leader of the Rebellion was dead, gone, and while they knew that Crimson was alive, her whereabouts were unknown and there was the chance that she would be captured or killed. Actions needed the be taken, quickly.

" Rawhorn, King Chomper, we need to secure the Changeling chamber right away, the hive must have felt the dead of Ebony. We need to seclude them until their frenzy pass!". Abigail commanded. " Rawhorn, take Adagio with you, it will be a good opportunity to gain more control over her gem ".

" As you wish ". The bull left with the orders without questions but the Royal dog and his guards didn't.

" Me don't like this, we weaker than before! ". The dog yelled.

" Not necessarily, while the Changelings provided good resources they were also a loose end that could have let us into trouble like this one, I wasn't particularly thrilled when Ebony asked for help with her attack in exchange for her alliance but it was necessary to keep her under our hoof, but now that she's gone we can make us of her remaining drones to further our goals, that is, if Crimson doesn't come back of course but if she does come back, we have to welcome her with open arms , right? ".

Abigail observed as something shone on the king's eye, that been greed. Her little rant was nothing more that a indirect suggestion to Chomper to eliminate Crimson should she try to return and by the shine in his eyes Abigail was confident that she succeeded.

" Diamond dog keeps eye out for ' friend ' , diamond dog makes sure she safe ". Chomper said with a few growls, he soon followed after Rawhorn leaving Abigail alone to her own thoughts. Many things would change now that power was reduced to a few less, she would need to use Emerald further yet but she was ok with that, despite her dislike of her she was perhaps the second strongest of the Rebellion, but still within Abigail's control.

Having nothing left to do in the room, Abigail did her way back to her chamber once more having to deal with her condition, bypassing the door to her room she made it to her personal bath, making sure she was completely alone she pulled the door open with her own magic, not the amulet's and walked in.

Inside, she found her captive just like she left him, the big red stallion was slumped in one corner. Once more she inspected him, making sure he was still unconscious, her eyes watched the shallow and slow breathing of his body, his injuries no doubt would jolt him with pain once he was fully awake and pass the barrier of numbness that his adrenaline provided him with.

Her eyes couldn't avoid watch two things in particular, his face where the lips that dared touch her were, and lower were his stallionhood was located, while she didn't got to mingle with many stallions she still knew their anatomy, including his reproductive apparatus but to see one so close was so strange to her, yet there was something appealing at the size, she just wondered if 'that' was supposed to be that big.

" Snap out of it you fool! You're not a horny filly in heat! ". She commanded to herself but she failed to not take another look. Taking her bath accessories she quickly cleaned herself, making sure to have the stallion in sight should he awake and try anything but the bath went uninterrupted.

While she dried her fur her mind went back to the new situation she was dealing with.
Despite the setbacks she was still able to operate around them and get something good out of it, the rest would have to be done carefully but she wasn't afraid. More that once did she came close to quit her revenge calling it stupid and/or an impossible goal and simply try to live a new life in Equestria, but each and every time, she would push herself up and see the injustice in that, in how admitting her path was decided it was like conceding victory to Celestia. Her life in the human world now belonged to the pony Sunset Shimmer so ' this ' was all she had left.

After drying herself she took one last look at the still sleeping stallion and took a deep breath, focusing on the amulet she guided the energy rush to her horn and from there to the stallion. The magic travelled like a wave of water and soon it made contact with the pony. Abigail observed as the magic moved all across the body of the stallion, from bellow making its way up until it reached the wounds on his legs. The magic lingered there until it started working, first zipping through the wounds and closing them, it also repaired the burned tissue, the burned fur didn't changed but it reacted to the magic as well, glowing temporarily.

Abigail focused in keeping the magic steady but it started to pull and push trying to break free. The magic continued to stir but for the moment Abigail kept it in check.
There was a change in the expression of the stallion, Abigail noticed his face form a frown, then change to complete discomfort, Abigail have this before when she first started using the amulet to manipulate other ponies, the magic from the amulet was trying to alter the mind of the target, she knew from her talk with Rawhorn and Adagio that the magic from the amulet was invasive and aggressive, always fighting whatever to dominate whatever it touched.

There was another slight shake in the stallion and his own magic became active pushing out the intruding magic, a red glow covered the stallion fully and pushed the dark red magic of the Alicorn amulet away in one single stroke, Abigail was quite impressed that an earth pony had magic this strong, but watching the size of the stallion maybe it was not about strength as much as quantity, Abigail was completely sure as she didn't have that much knowledge about earth ponies apart from a few books, still, it was a surprise for her, more so when a second pink magic came out to push as well.

This, now was a shock for the mare, if the red magic was impressive this pink one was incredible, the magic from the amulet was pushed out completely and Abigail felt it almost running away from it, this never happened before despite only lasting for a minute at most. The force of the magic rushing back to the amulet was strong enough to send her flying against the wall behind, Abigail let out a scream of terror as her body slammed hard on the other side, her eyes lost focus as the stallion's came back to life.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

Twilight felt shivers in her entire body when Timber started kissing her legs, mov9ing up he reached her pelvis and softly kissed her bellybutton and the small mount protected by the panties, the pressure was soft but it was enough to arouse her womanhood even more, she felt something inside her throb.

By now her nipples were so hard even the smallest touch hurt them, she was breathing hard and her skin was on fire. " Can I? ". Twilight who was covering her face with her hands peeked through her fingers and saw Timber holding her panties with both hands asking permission to remove them and expose her most private parts once and for all.

" Ye-yes! ". The girl said and nodded with shyness. The boy gulped and pulled the underwear down, he observed his handiwork as the piece of cloth travelled down the smooth legs of his girlfriend. When they were out of the way his eyes looked back to the sacred place only to find it now hidden under one hand.

The action made the young man smile, no matter what Twilight did, for him even the smallest of her actions was the cutest. With a door grip he removed the defending hand, once in his own hand he kissed the hand surprising the girl, the smell of arousal and sourness was present in it. Finally, with no obstacles on the way, the green haired guy could admire the fleshy gates of his girlfriend, wet and ready to be taken.

" Do you like it? ". Twilight asked while pointing to the modest patch of pubic hair in her pelvis which was perfectly trimmed into a inverted triangle for with the lower tip pointing at the location of her pussy.

" Yes! I mean, is perfectly uh, a perfect shape, yes! ". Timber said tripping verbally once more. This time it was Twilight who giggled founding his rambling adorable, but her mind returned to the gutter.

Her eyes feasted on his erection, a solid rod of flesh and blood perfectly hard, having seen Big Mac naked once by accident, like the rest of the girls apparently, she knew that Timber was both shorter and thinner in the penis department but Twilight didn't care, this was her man and she would take it as he is, let Sunset deal with her own man! Was her though as she watched hungry to his partner hanging erection. As nimble as he could, Timber worked his way up to the girl, kissing everything along the way, Twilight loved when he did a much needed stop at her chest to play with the erect nipples and her tender orbs of pleasure, he found them just breathtaking, soft, firms despite Twilight lack of exercise, bouncy, and they made Twilight produce the more sexy moans he ever heard in his life!

The bliss just escalated when their mouths joined once more, while they traded saliva, their hands continued to explore each other, the girl's hand couldn't resist the tentation and grabbed the dick, the smooth and hot foreskin combined with the musky pre-cum already zipping out from the tip making made the sensation unique for her.
At the same time, Timber's hand played near the entrance of the pussy, touching and rubbing the wet lips of her vagina.

As the new lover continued their assault at each other, above them Emerald got her plan into motion, she sang again to let her magic roam free once more and send it toward their room, the magic mist poured from her and moved across the room escaping under the door and into the hallway, then from there to the crack in the elevator shaft and down bellow then coming at the door of the room of the couple, finally passing under the door into the room,.

Absorbed in pleasure as they were, neither of them detected when the room was invaded by the insidious mist, but Twilight magic sensibility reacted to something, unfortunately, this reaction came at the same time that Timber boldly moved one finger inside her pussy making her gasp in shock.

" T-Timber! ". Finding the reaction of his girlfriend exhilarating, he repeated the process causing Twilight to shake violently at the same time increasing his own arousal. Finally having enough foreplay, Twilight used her own telekinesis to pull Timber's hand away from her swelling vulva. " Now! Please, let's do it! ".

The words yelled so boldly and provocative were like a godly command to him. " Ok, just let me put this on ". Timber struggled at but at last he managed to put the condom in place just breaking three between tries. He moved over her and placed his pelvis above Twilight's, timidly, Twilight opened her legs to allow him a better entry, after finding the optimal position the two locked eyes one more time and gave each other and unspoken message of readiness.

Timber lowered his member down to meet that wet lips of Twilight's fleshy cave. The now ' not virgin anymore ' girl gasped when his dick penetrated her inners, his thrust was sloppy at best, but been the first time for both none could judge, nor could their minds detect it over the pleasure and pain that both experienced. As progress was made and both shifted to accommodate better for the task pain become pleasure instead, Twilight again covered her face as her boyfriend continued to pound her against the mattress, her face red with embarrassment and heat.

Timber grunted as he worked his way to his first orgasm, Twilight meanwhile was beginning to learn how the control her own moves to match them with her partner, doing so reduced the effort her hips and legs were doing. " I-I'm close! ". Timber roared and a second later his thrust became erratic and more forceful that before, in a single motion he took Twilight by the waist and and drove his dick as deep as he was allowed anatomically.

Both lovers fell back on the bed all covered with sweat and breathing heavily, their bodies shivering as the heat in their bodies started to fade. Twilight could feel her pussy still throbbing, desiring to have Timber's phallus inside once more.

" That was... It was... I can't describe it! It was the best I ever felt! Ever! ". Timber said between gulps of air. Twilight had to agreed completely, remembering the description Sunset give her it was vague but her expression told her more, and no doing it Timber

" Yes, I, me too! I, oh holy sciences above! I want to do it again! Can we, do it again? ".

" Of, of course Twilight, just let me, get some energy back ". The couple rested for a bit completely unaware of the danger that lurked just above them.

Right a floor over, Emerald felt her magic envelope the room and soon she received the feedback from the mist, when she got it, it almost threw her out of the bed. The last thing she expected was to feel her target orgasm like a virgin. The rush of emotions she got flooded her entirely like a broken dam.

Sirens were susceptible to overloads of emotions, specially if they weren't the ones they were used to. In Emerald's case positive feelings were like a poison for her, while she appreciated lust and sinful desire she did it more for the physical aspect, the animalistic approach, sex was to have fun and procreate, not the smoochy stuff teens and pathetic romantics liked to made of.

So, when she absorbed those feelings of true love, mutual respect, her stomach felt like throwing up and her head started to spin, she felt sick to her core and her magic took a horrible drop in reserves after getting mix with the toxin know as 'love' . She needed time to recover from the infection.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

" Absolutely NO Sunset! You just woke up from God's know what now, it's pretty late already and you need to rest! I'm not letting you go to the Hospital to get in trouble, even if it to help Granny Smith and Big Mac is too risky to expose yourself to more troubles until you are in better shape! No, and it's final! ". Celestia said after Sunset explained Applejack's plan to get her inside and try talk with Lemon Zest.

" But this could help bringing him back! I already promised Applejack! Miss Celestia,
I appreciate your concern for my health but I can't let this changes pass by! ".
Sunset tried to use reason to convince his adoptive parents.

" Again, I understand perfectly Sunset, but what you're asking is literally be delivered to the mouth of the wolf! Not only you're not well in condition to be outside at this time, but also Chief Grass is just hoping to size you for interrogation! It's just insane! ".

" I need to go, that Lemon girl will only talk to me, this can be the best clue we have to find out what happened and also we could help Big Mac and Granny Smith, Granny is in bad shape according to Applejack, don't you care for her? ".

Celestia felt a punch in the guts been asked that one. " Of course I care for Granny! She's the closest Luna and I have to a mother and Big Mac is one of my best friends! But as much as I love them I can let you go March into danger for something we aren't sure is going to work! As your mother i-! ".

" You are NOT my mother! ". Sunset yelled suddenly stopping Celestia from finishing.

Slowly, Celestia's face morphed from shock, to comprehension, to sadness, each one bringing pain to her heart and Sunset felt also a huge pressure in her chest watching the transformation that she caused.

" I, I'm sorry Miss Celestia i-! ".

" Is ok, you don't need to say more, Miss Shimmer, I'm sorry for forgetting my place ".
Celestia turned around to leave but found her sister blocking her way.

" You done yelling? We could hear you even from above ". Luna watched her sister and niece and saw both looking away, but in the brink of crying. " Listen, how about I take Sunset to check on Grass daughter? That way she can do what she needs and you don't have to be worried about her ". Luna proposed.

" I appreciate it sister but you don't need to-! ".

" Yeah, I don't need to, but I will do so, sis, I do understand that you are worried for YOUR daughter, but you can't give up the first moment she goes all rough on you like a whimpy girl. And you young lady, do not disrespect YOUR mother, you hear me? Even if she didn't baked you in her own oven she pretty much did make sure you were ok, even before adopting you and after, for all we know you could have end up at the mercy of some pervert or a psychopath, or a pervert psychopath after you crossed that portal so no more back talking, Am I understood? ".

Sunset nodded, her head jerking back and forth scared of Luna. " Good, now, anything you want to say little lady? ".

" I, I'm sorry, I sorry for acting rude to you, I'm... I'm not doing good right now, still, I shouldn't have talked like that ". Sunset said embarrassed for her act of disrespect.
She felt more guilty now after remembering how much Celestia helped her after she arrived in the human world. Her self pity was interrupted when a hand patted her shoulder.

" It's ok, Sunset, and I'm sorry for getting overprotective of you, I know how tough you are and by all accounts you and the Rainbooms are good enough to take care for each other, but, I just couldn't help myself worrying ".

" Thanks, for everything ".

" Just a guardian's duty ". Celestia turned to her sister. " Can you take her there? I'll like to call the Apples and see how is Granny ".

" No problem sis, leave it to me, if that idiot Grass think he can get his way with our families he has a knee coming for his crutch! ".

" Is that supposed to make me feel confident in your supportive skill? Please, look after this child will you? ". Asked Celestia.

" I told you I would look after her! ". Reclaimed Luna.

" I'm asking Sunset to watch over you! ". Celestia cleared out.

" Hey! ".

" Well do ". Sunset responded.

" Good, then go, I hope you find something ". After saying their goodbye they took Luna's car and drove toward the Canterlot's General Hospital making light talk along the way.

" What happened with Starlight Glimmer? I didn't saw her after she went upstairs with you ".

" Oh that? Nothing important, she helped me with something but she felt pretty tired afterwards so I let her take my bed, but she's gonna be fine, I'm sure, I hope ".

" O-kay? ".

NEONBUGG...

" Didn't we inspected this area already? ". Asked a unicorn from the Royal guard as he used his magic to move some rubble to check for any suspicious signs.

" I think you're right, still, we have to comb the whole place before calling it quits, Princess Luna said that some of the evil Changelings may have survived and could be hiding in the tunnels of the city, that we couldn't leave until we make sure the city is safe again ". Said his partner.

" that's gonna take a while, damn, still, what happened here is pretty mess up, bucking evil bugs attacking their cousins and almost destroying them ".

" Not only that dude, this is pretty hush hush, and it any be a lie, but some of the guards that were in the big meeting said that we may have a war on our hooves ".

" WAR?! ".

" Sssssshhhh! Shut up dude! Nopony is supposed to know that! ".

" Sorry sorry! Still, war? Buck! How the heck did we end up in this? Before, all we worried was Discord doing its crap, annoying ponies, been a douche, nothing out of the ordinary, but now? Now we have a freaking war about to pop out? Buck! I'm too young to get into this mess! I'm still a virgin for Celestia's sake! ".

" What?! No way, you haven't used your stick even once? ".

" Shu-shut up! Like you are one to talk! ". Responded his partner with indignation.

" Well, just so let you know... Uh? ".

" Know? Know what? ".

" I, I think I saw something move over there, under that scrap of wood ". The guard pointed with his hoof.

" Shit! Ok let's call the rest! ".

" No wait! I think it was nothing ". He started approaching the scrap pile.

" I'm still calling for backup ".

" Don't, if we call them and it turns to be nothing they'll make fun of us and we may even get demoted! ".

" But we have orders of-! ". From the pile a few pieces fell off making the two unicorns jump back. With that piece out of the way, the guards could now see what moved the scrap, a small brown mouse trapped under a heavy looking wood pile was struggling to get free, the rodent squeaked when it was discovered but due to been trapped all it did was hurt itself more.

" Oh dang! I almost got a heart attack ".

" I almost wet myself, but I totally didn't! ".

" Uh, sure. Poor little guy, it seems in pain ". The unicorn made his way over the pile to help the little mouse.

" Hey, we should keep our distance and report this! ".

" Nah, I got this ". With his telekinesis, the guard removed the piece out of scrap letting the mouse able to move once more. " There you go you little one, now you're free ".
Now free the mouse didn't seemed afraid of the horned horse, the mouse watched him curiously and then ran up his leg and end up in his back squeaking in delight.

" Look at you, you got a new friend ".

" It seems so, and to think you were afraid of it? seriously? Look how cute it
i-gaaaahh! ". The unicorn yelled in pain when something bit him on the neck.

" What going on? Why are you yelli... Oh no! ". The other unicorn moved to see what happened to his friend and found a huge spider sinking its fangs at the neck of his fellow guard. " Take it off! Take it off! ". Before either unicorn could have done something, a sickening crunch sound erupted from the neck of the unicorn, next, he was lifted off the floor, not by the spider but now by a middle size dragon, closing its powerful Jaws in one go the head of the unicorn was ripped from the body.

Stunt in shock the other unicorn did in fact wet himself now, when the dragon threw the broken body of his friend, he didn't even registered when the tail of the dragon shot right through him. His last vision before dying like his partner was seen the dragon turn into a nightmarish spider-like Changeling. " My sssisssster! Where, isss, ssssheeee?! ". The creature asked with her serpentine tongue dancing a mere inch of his face.

" Helpgaahg! ". The unicorn tried to scream but couldn't over a cough of blood. Still before passing out, from his horn a burst of magic flew and exploded a few feet away from them, a signal to call the rest of the guard and Luna herself.

The spider Changeling threw the unicorn and ran away from the location hissing.
" Sssisssster! ".

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

At the distance inside the small corridor Sunset saw a small light, but after a while of crawling the light became stronger indicating the end of the tunnel. She renew her effort and finally she reached the end, when she came out she felt flat in her face and chest with a puff. " Ouch! Ugh, where am I? ".

More questions came when she tried to stand up and her head bumped the ceiling of the room where she came out. " What is this place? ". Sunset took a moment to look at the room she was now, it was a large room filled with at least 20 small sized beds, all of them aligned in two rows, both rows were pressed against the largest walls of the room and we're perfectly perpendicular to each other. Next to each bed was a small wooden trunk, a single door located in front of Sunset and a few meter car from her.

" This place, it looks familiar somehow ". As soon as Sunset said that, the door bursted open and three fillies made their way inside, laughing and playing happily, the fillies each went to a different bed and from the trunk they each pulled out a toy and then went back outside.

When Sunset saw them she fell on her butt and yelled in surprise but apparently the little ponies couldn't see her at all for they didn't reacted to the giant pink skinned creature in front of them. Sunset saw this and tried to interact with something in the room and see if he could, it turned out she couldn't, every time she tried to touch something within the room she would simply phase through the object like a ghost of sorts. Sunset tried again when a new group of fillies made their way in, like before laughing and playing, however, this new group did talk.

" You hear the news? Have you seen her? You think she came to see us? ". Asked one of the fillies, the youngest of the bunch.

" I saw her! I saw her! She looks so pretty! The colors in her hair are so beautiful! ". Said the other filly.

" You think she came to adopt one of us? Imagine, how cool would be that?! ".

" Living with Princess Celestia, that would be like a dream come true! What arenas waiting for anyway, let's look for her! ". Like the previous fillies they too left the dormitory.

" Princess Celestia? Adoption? What's all this? ". Sunset wondered more confused by the second about why her mind would show her this. Seen no answers would come if she waited, Sunset crawled toward the door, in her way out she noticed something curious with one of the beds, again she didn't know why but looking at the rest of the beds something stood out from the rest, it was the only bed without a cutie mark carved in it, the rest did have it as did all the fillies she saw so far. After that discovery, Sunset moved out of the room, it didn't surprised her when instead of touching the door her hand phased through it.

Once outside the room she was able to stand straight rather than bending her back. Still, she couldn't recognize the place no matter how much she tried to remember, this was supposed to be part of her memory and yet she couldn't. " Where do I go now? ". Sunset asked herself, then remembering that the fillies mentioned Celestia been in this place she made find her her next task.

Walking around the mysterious place Sunset came around different areas and rooms, a huge bathroom area, another one that resembled a classroom and a few more that included a huge dinner room and a small recreation area. Despite her best efforts she still draw blanks in her mind every time she tried to remember.

In one of the room Sunset found a couple of adult mares busy with cardboard boxes.
" Did you finished packing your stuff? I haven't! ". Said one of the mares to the other.

" Just barely started, this was so sudden that so far I have only got enough time to pack a few things, we still have a lot of things to wrap, and don't get me started on the library, that room is gonna be a pain! ".

" Ugh, yeah, hm, by the way, is that little bookworm still in there? ".

" Bookworm? Oh, you mean miss little know it all? Yeah , she's still there, you know pretty well than that's the only place that filly likes, she doesn't have any friends and all she does is read and read, of course she is there ".

" That's pretty sad you know, having nopony to talk to, and now that each girl is gonna be send away she's gonna be lonelier than ever ". Said the first mare.

" Sad? I don't think I ever saw her speaking with the other orphans here, it was just her books on magic and that was it! ".

" I guess, anyway, we have to go to the Director's office after this room, I think that by then she and the Princess will be done ".

" Ok ". The mare's continued wrapping and packing a different assortment of items, but Sunset didn't care about that, she heard where the princess was and now she needed it to find her. She hurried back and looked elsewhere.

As she looked for any sign of the Director's office her mind sorted out some of the info the mare's discussed in front of her. The main points where that she was in an orphanage with 20 fillies or so, that Princess Celestia was here for some business and that the place was going to be abandoned soon apparently.

As she walked around she came across more of the fillies, all of them playing around, conversing, some doing stuff by themselves but still smiling and happy. Sunset felt a sense of nostalgia watching them, she missed her own friends and their company. Fluttershy's soft voice, Pinkie's goofiness, Applejack's outdated country references, Twilight's dork side, Rainbow and how easy was to mess with her, and Rarity and her useful beauty tips. Of course there was much more to them than that, they were the sister she never had.

She missed her mother and Aunt as well, Human Celestia was Luna were along Granny Smith the best adults she had ever met and ever since turning a new beginning she came to respect them and appreciate what they did for her.

Her last thoughts were for the man that loves her with his heart and she wanted to see again, few were the times that she wondered if given the chance to repeat her life, would she change something to end up in a different path? But ever since she fell in love with Big Mac not once did the idea crossed her mind again. Her life was in Canterlot, in the human world, with the people she loved mad that loved her back.

In her search Sunset end up once more in another room, she crossed the door and peaked inside to see if this was the Director's office, but it wasn't, she saw several bookshelves accommodated close to one another in a file formation, the library.

Disappointed of getting the wrong room again Sunset turned to leave but a voice from within the library made her stop. " This is too hard! ". Sunset thought for a moment that she imaginated the voice but then she heard it again. " Ugh! How am I supposed to learn better spells with this old books! There's have to be another way! ".

The voice was different from how she remembered, the angry tone of a filly that got easily frustrated if she did get her way, a voice from so long ago that she could swear she would never heard again. Angry, defiant, rude, but full of determination. " There's have to be something I'm missing! ".

' N-no, it can't be '. Sunset tried to find an explanation for what she heard but and she could, but that was the problem, that her mind was already accepting it without much of a fight. Her feet began to move by themselves taking her deeper within the library, a chill ran down her spine as the voice echoed again.

" Yes! I knew I could do it by myself! I'm better that anypony in this ugly place anyway!".
The voice sounded so smug, so full of itself, like a child gloating just because she learned something new and believed than that made her better that the rest of the world. She walked around the shelves until she was in front of a small study table, and there she was..

Just like she dread, she found the pony She knew she would find, even if part of her refused to accept what she was seen. Seating alone in the almost dark room, was her filly self, practicing a new spell and smiling because she succeeded.

Sunset watched the small creature that she once was, her mane was a bit longer that she remembered, her body was so tiny any other filly was able to push her around if they tried, her eyes shone with a hunger for power and knowledge long gone, replaced by love and friendship. But here and now, it was alive.' It's me, Sunset Shimmer '.

" Hm?! ". Sunset froze when her younger self turned around in her direction, for a second both their sight connected and older Sunset thought that the filly would scream at her, but that wasn't the case.

" Sunset Shimmer! I have been looking for you, I thought I told you to remain in the dormitory until you were summoned! Why aren't you there? ". Walking through Sunset, an older looking mare scolded Filly Sunset for her disobedience.

" But Miss Pop I was bored and I wanted to see the books again, besides, is not like somepony is gonna adopt me, nopony have since I got here ". Filly Sunset said with indifference in her tone.

" Is that the way to talk about that young lady? Every filly here would be beyond glad that they could be adopted, and here you take it like it's nothing? Seriously, I don't know what did she saw in you ".

" Who are you talking about? ". Asked the filly to the Director of the orphanage.

" You'll see, now come with me, and fix that attitude of your, and by the princess, watch your manners ". The mare didn't say anything else and started walking back to the door, filly Sunset jumped of the table and followed her, when she walked near Sunset and she jumped back on reflex, scared of making contact with her past self.

The two ponies left the library and when Sunset recovered she hurried after them. For a heartbeat she thought she lost them but then she heard the yell from her filly form ahead.

Following the yell and through a corridor she come to a room with a single large door that she must have missed earlier. Before her hand could phase through the door she stopped, even more uncertain of what she would find inside, or who she would find inside. ' I can't hesitate like this, standing trapped here i can't help anyone! '.

Sunset crossed the door, and there she saw what she feared.

" Hello Sunset Shimmer, do you know who I am?" Asked Princess Celestia to filly Sunset.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL..

After passing a security checkpoint, Sunset and Luna arrived at the hospital, before going they called Dr Links who in turn waited for them at the main door. " Good to see you Sunset, Miss Luna, sorry but we have to hurry, I heard a nurse saying that Chief Grass would be back soon so this is the best moment to speak with Miss Zest, please follow me ".

Sunset and Luna followed close to the doctor. " Is he close to the Apples? I don't remember him ". Said Sunset in whisper.

" The doctor of the family, and yes he knows you and that you are Mac's girl ". Sunset simply nodded.

It didn't took long for the three of them to pass, Dr Links did good in his word and soon they were pass security. " Listen, I need to take care of some patients, Miss Luna, it would be best if you stay down here making guard and let Sunset go ".

" Alright, just call me if something happens, ok? ".

" I will Miss Luna ".

" Aunt Luna, even if it takes longer, now go ".

Sunset nodded and took the elevator with Dr Links. When they reached the correct floor the doctor pointed Sunset toward the room that she needed to go while he when to another one. In front of the door she knocked a few times but got no answer, then decided to call for the girl. " Lemon Zest, are you awake? It's me, Sunset Shimmer? Can I come inside? "

Sunset waited just a couple of seconds before the Chrystal Prep girl called back.
" You can come in ". Sunset walked in and found a girl around her age seating in the medical bed, her face was pale and her multi toned green hair was messy. " I was waiting for you ". The girl tried to stand up from the bed but Sunset beat her to it.

" No no, that's ok, I'll come closer ". Sunset moved next to the bed watching the girl who watched her in return, her eyes looked kind of vacant even though they were almost piercing her. Sunset let Lemon start the conversation but she didn't, instead, she kept her eyes on her which made her uncomfortable.

" You look different ". Lemon said finally taking Sunset by surprise.

" What? ".

" Your eyes, last time we saw each other, before the attack, your eyes were full of... I don't know, light? " While she spoke she never took her eyes off her. " You look different now, distracted, lost, can't say for sure but I know you don't look the same but... I understand, it must be because of him, right? ".

" I, I don't know what to say, you were there, tell me, what happened? What happened with Big Mac? What happened in the bridge? Please ".

" We were taken there from the Warehouse place, we were attacked, first me, then Big Mac, it was too fast, he tried to protect me but I was used to hurt him, they used me to subdue him, then they took us to the bridge, two men, one woman, the woman was in charge,red hair, attractive, evil, she spoke as if she knew who Big Mac was, she used magic, her voice, she used it to take us out ".

" I was attacked first by one of the her companions, he, he took something from me, I, I can't feel, I can't feel anything, not from my father, not from my friends, not by myself!
Almost empty, you could hit me now and I wouldn't care ". In a second, the girl started crying, her face twisted into anguish. " He tried to save me! He fought back, but she, she hurt him! Attacked him as I watched hopeless! He... He tried, something, he succeeded, big explosion of, col-lors! ".

" Calm down! You, you're getting to emotional! " Sunset reached out to calm Lemon down but she slapped her hand away.

" No! You, he wanted to go back to you! Back with you! And she, that bitch! The bridge! Find, him, find, her! ". Lemon took Sunset's face with her hands and pulled her. " Make, her, pay! ".

" Ah! ". In the moment Lemon touched her Sunset's mind reading powers triggered, the image of Big Mac disappearing in the explosion passed to her, and a second later, the face of the siren, her smiling face as she proclaimed Big Mac as hers.

Tears flooded out of Sunset's eyes, rage overtook her again, not only hers but Lemon's too, something else boiled from inside, a voice, a voice claiming her as well.

' Hello Sunset Shimmer, do you know I am? I have come to take you with me, you see, I need an apprentice, a pony I can teach some of my magic, and I believe you are the right filly to fulfill this role, so, would you like to come with me? '.

Lemon saw as Sunset backed away, her hands covering her face, cries turned into growls, red skin took over peach skin and pitch black flooded white in her eyes.
" Yes! I'm free again! ". Sunset claimed in victory.

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Well folks, it finally happened, Coronavirus arrived in Houston.
But more scary than that is the stupidity that came with it, people in every store is fighting for water, hand sanitizer, food, toilet paper and many other things that have nothing to do with infection and the sort, just yesterday I saw an old lady break her walking came over a man's head just because he coughed near her, then someone else pulled out pepper spray and the thing passed from a brawl to an all-out-war! Jesus!

Anyway, schools, museums, and the Rodeo are cancelled, even my workplace will only operate for 3 more days before closing down until the " outbreak " is under control. Just crazy folks.

Anyway (again), thanks for reading and sorry if the story is moving at snail's pace but I got just so many things happening at once, Two Sunset's stories, Twilight and Timber's night, the Changeling war, a lot. But as soon as I pass certain point I'll go a bit more faster. Until next chapter! ( New PokePon chapter coming after chapter 38!).

38.- Triple threat, part 3: Shadows at night.

Sunset stood like a statue watching. Celestia offering her younger self a position as her appreciate. ' But this can't be possible, when I met Celestia for the first time I was older and have graduated from her school for gifted unicorns! I don't remember ever meet her before that, and this orphanage, when did I lived here? Matter of fact, how did I lived before been accepted in Celestia's school? How come I don't remember a single thing? '.

Her answer came as she watched the rest. " I, you? You want me to be your personal appreciate? Me? I-! ". Filly Sunset asked still shocked, first for meeting Celestia and second for her offer.

" Do you not want to be my apprentice? Maybe I can find another filly that-! ".

" NO! No I... I, yes, YES! I want to be your apprentice! ".

Celestia smiled, a bittersweet smile that looked close to break. " Perfect, then, Director?". The princess looked at the mare.

" Yes my princess, all paperwork referring to her have been destroyed, and the personnel and the fillies have been delt with as well, the only pony that still knows about her, it's me, my princess ". Both Sunset's were confused by the mare's comment.

' Delt with? What does she mean by that? What did they do to them? '.

" Excellent, then Miss Pop, the stone please ". The mare walked to Celestia and from her jacket she produced something, a stone. Miss Pop then turned to her.

" A shame we couldn't get to know you better Sunset Shimmer, but I hope for you the best, make this old mare and the Old Pop's House proud ". The mare turned back to Celestia. " I'm ready my princess, until you needs me once more ".

" Thank you for your hard work my little pony, your efforts are always appreciated, in five years we'll meet again to prepare for little Twilight Sparkle, until then ". Celestia took out the stone and with her magic placed the stone in front of the Director, the stone produced a bright flash strong enough to force both Sunsets to cover their faces.

When the light faded everything looked the same except that Miss Pop seemed to be under a trance. " You are no longer the Director of the Old Pop's House, from now on you are the Principal of my School for gifted unicorns, and Sunset Shimmer graduated from it, due to that I have named her my personal apprentice ". Celestia told the mare.

" Yes... Princess Celestia ". The mare said still dazzled.

" Excellent, then go and began the remodeling of this place ".

" Yes... my princess ". Miss Pop turned around and left without another word.

" What did you do to her! What was that stone? ". Filly Sunset asked but Adult Sunset knew what it was, she knew it too well since she had been blasted with the damn thing twice.

She watches as Celestia's smile cracked. " A special stone dear, nothing more you need to now for now, now then come along, by accepting to be my apprentice you'll study under me and learn many powerful spells and so much more, there also a task very important that only you can accomplish, I ask for the last time, would come with me, Sunset Shimmer? ".

Her young self didn't even though about it. " Yes! I'll become your apprentice, the best apprentice in all Equestria! ".

" Very well, only one thing left ".

' No, please, not let it be what I think it is! '.

Her pleads went unanswered as her former teacher pulled out the stone, the little filly could only stare in worry. " Princess Celestia? ".

" I'm sorry, my little pony ". Like before, a bright light illuminated the room and when adult Sunset opened her eyes she wasn't in the orphanage anymore but back inside the tower within her mind, the small door disappeared before her leaving only three other doors left. That would have made Sunset happy to see she was progressing but the sentiment of betrayal and lost once more clouded her mind. " Why? Why would you do something like that to me, how could you like to us? To me? ".

Sunset still remembered when she returned to Equestria to seek help in investigating why her friends didn't remember her anymore, even after explaining the symptoms Celestia still prophesied ignorance, and at the end she provided both her and Twilight with the information they were looking for that was far outweighed by the crime she committed against a little filly. " WHY?! ". Sunset screamed.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

Lemon jumped back on her bed as Sunset turned Into something frightening. Sunset took a minute to see herself completely ignoring Lemon until she was sure she was in control. " Yes! I'm free! ". The new Sunset claimed in victory.

" You, you're not Sunset Shimmer! ". Lemon said suddenly with more emotion behind her voice.

Sunset stopped and turned her way, she tilted her head in curiosity. " Do I know you? Or you know me? Bah! Either way, I don't care, there's only one person that I want to find, and once I do, she's gonna wishes never cross my path ever again! ". Sunset walked for the door.

" Wait! You can't leave, where's the real Sunset? Aren't you worried about Big Mac? ".

" This again? I don't care for boys in any way, I only dated that idiot Sentry just because he was popular and hot but beyond that, he's nothing but a stick in the mud, a goody two shoes that betrayed me for that idiot princess! ".

" Anyway, you seem to know the sad bunch from Canterlot High, so you must know where can I find Twilight Sparkle, right? ". Sunset started approaching the bed but Lemon hit the nurse call button and moved as far away as the bed would allow her from the demon girl, she grabbed the only thing she could use to defend herself, a pillow.

" Let's see how my magic works now without the crown ". Sunset summoned magic from her hand and directed it at Lemon, however, her magic tapped into something else, something dark, her magic collided with it and both forces seemed to try to devour each other, the dark presence was hungry and voracious, wanting to absorb anything love related but now it was starving for anything, but now it found something else to feast on, both magics embraced and in a twisted ending they eliminated each other, without the Changeling magic feeding from her emotions Lemon got her love and everything related to it back while Sunset was left empty handed.

" What, the hell was that? ".

" I, I feel fine, I feel fine! ". Lemon expressed in joy.

" Not for long you won't! ". Sunset tried to try again but she was interrupted when a knock was heard.

" This is the nurse, what's seems to be the problem Miss Zest? ".

" Crap! You for lucky this one, laters! ". In a second Sunset conjured her magic and disappeared in a flash of light. Soon after the nurse entered.

" Miss Zest, I heard yelling, is everything ok? ". Lemon moved out of the bed and with shaky steps moved to where her father stored clothes for her.

" Not fine, need to find her! ".

" Mi-Miss Zest! You, you look angry! ".

" F' course I'm angry, why?! ". Then she remembered how she felt before Sunset Messed her up with her magic. " Yeah, I'm fine now, thanks for your hard work, I'll speak of the wonderful people I met here and that their first rate care was what brought me back from the miserable state that I was in, and I'm not been sarcastic about it ". By the time she finished her rambling she dressed up and made a mental note to remind her father to include a brassiere next time.

" I'm heading out ". She said as she walked to the door, rather shaky.

" You, you can't! We have to-! ". The nurse tried to stop her.

"Please, don't try to stop me, I may be weak right now but I can still kick butt ". The nurse give her a look and took out her radio and called for backup. " I, see, yeah, nice played, let's talk this calmly then ". Lemon changed her form of argument.

After using her magic Sunset appeared in the room next to the one she was with Lemon, inside the room Sunset found a few things, probably belongings from another patient, one of the items was a pink jacket, she glared at the color but took it anyway as it would cover her red skin, she peeked outside and saw the nurse entering in the room, using this chance she sneaked through the hallway all the way to the elevator and then to the first floor.

Once on the first floor she walked among the people, she hid her face as much as she could, she was almost out when someone called to her. " Sunset? Is that you? ". Luna asked confused.

" Ugh, time to zip again ". Sunset broke into a spring away from Luna.

" What's going on? ". Before Luna could wonder what to do next someone else interrupted her.

" Luna Regal! What are you doing here?! ". Luna turned and saw the last person she wanted to have contact with. Lime Grass. He approached her full of suspicious and distrust, Luna had to admit that even without his uniform on he looked menacing and maybe a bit hot but she squashed that though before it could even learn to walk.

" I'm... Visiting, a friend? ". Luna said as convincing as she could considering her state.

Grass seemed to consider for a bit whatever she would be lying or not but remembering who he was talking about he dropped the possibility of her innocence.
" I don't believe you, you better give a good reason to be here ".

" Ugh, this is none of your business 'Chief' why don't you go and see if you catch someone peeing on a wall, at least the city will feel more secure knowing that! ".

" Hey now! I don't care what do you think of me but if you think I'll let you insult my work and get away with it you have another thing coming! ". Grass tried to reach for a pair of handcuffs that weren't there causing Luna to back away.

Before things could escalate a nurse came rushing with bad news. " Chief Grass! Chief Grass! Thank God you are here, your daughter, she just escaped! ".

" She what? When? How? ". Asked the father of the girl, both shocked and confused.

" We, we don't know, but that's not all, she wasn't like before, she seems to have gotten better suddenly, we don't know how did it happen! ". The nurse tried to explain.

" Keep looking for her! I want to make sure she's ok, seal off the entrance as well, no one is leaving this place until I say so! And that goes double for you Regal ". Grass said to Luna.

" The heck? You can lock me up just because you feel like, I'm not afraid of you and you can't boss me around you know! ".

" Then explain why are you here, and it better be something that I can believe! ".

Luna thought far and wide about it, she needed a God tier excuse to placate his suspicious and give her time to look for her missing niece. Then she thought of the only possible choice and hated it. " I came to see if I was pregnant! There you see?
Thanks for make me feel uncomfortable, is that supposed to be also part of your job?".
Luna added tears to increase the effect of her act, she also made her figure small and frightened giving the everyone around the impression that Grass was the aggressor and she a hopeless victim, and it worked, those who were nearby and listening frowned in disapproval of the Chief's abuse if authority.

" That's, are you? No, this must be an act! You're pretending, right? If you really came to take a simple pregnancy test then I want to see proof! ". Grass said even more annoyed, he wanted to get this over with and search for his daughter but he was tired of finding the Apples and the Regals always messing his life up, he wanted to out at least one of them where he could see them.

Luna was beginning to think that she overplayed her hand, luckily for her, Dr Links came out of the elevator as the discussion was going on, giving Luna a excuse to dodge her nemesis. " Ah! Dr. Links, I'm here as you requested ". She quickly moved next to the confused doctor and whispered for him to play along. " I'm here for my test, I want to get this done before certain, douche gets over my nerves ". Said Luna as she threw a hateful look at him, This caused more people witnessing the altercation to side with poor innocent Luna.

" Ah, hm, sure Miss Luna, the test, sure, I, have things ready, yes, just come with me ".
Luna walked with the doctor, even turning back and throwing Grass a smug smile which left him growling.

" Nurse, make sure to inform me if Miss Luna does the test or not ". The nurse complained that it was violation of personal information but but Grass just told her that it was for police purposes, ultimately she nodded and left behind the two. " Now to find Lemon ". Lime Grass hurried toward the security team.

Walking away from him both Dr Links and Luna continued discussing the current scenario. " What did you got me into Miss Luna? This wasn't part of the plan as I remember, matter of fact, even Sunset seems to have forgotten about it! ".

" Ugh, I don't know right now, I think I saw her running toward the exit although she was using a jacket she didn't have at the beginning, I only recognize her because of her hair, I don't even know if she spoke with Lemon Zest ".

" Apparently she did, her room was in disarray when I passed before meeting you down here, Miss Zest was also missing by then ".

" Then something did happened, but we don't know what, where are we going anyway?".

" Well, you requested a pregnancy test so we are heading for the room to proceed ".

" What?! No wait! That was just a lie to get rid of Grass, we don't need to continue with this! ".

" I'm afraid that this is necessary, he can ask if the test was carried out or not and if we didn't it could get me in troubles and even made me lose my license, let's get inside ".
Links opened the door and walked inside, Luna following inside afraid but bumped in the doctor when he was half way in. " Hello? ".

" He-hey, mind if you keep my presence here a secret? ".

" Miss Zest? ".

" Lemon? ".

FARSIDE HOTEL...

The bed squeaked as both Twilight and Timber continued making love, the pain from the beginning was long past and forgotten, only pleasure remained, like some of her friends, Twilight wasn't new to masturbation but she has been a bit more contained in that regard, only doing it when her body couldn't hold back anymore and even then she only saw the activity like something to be experimented, study and then saved for eternity.

But nothing of that exists right now, her mind could only try to grasp the raw basics, emotions, pleasure and need for more, and more Timber delivered. The young man paced himself to last as much as he could but by now he was using his third condom, this did not reflected in his moves right now as he kept plowing the young pussy of Twilight Sparkle with the same intensity from the beginning.

" Ugh! This is-I coming again! ".

" Yes! Me, me too, close! ". For their last bout they put everything they could, Timber tried to sink his dick as deep as possible while Twilight tried to take as much as she could, working together their last orgasm came with moans and roads of ecstasy.

Due to the condom Twilight was spared from her boyfriend's ejaculation but she was still able to feel his erection reaching it's peak, she in return released her own secretions all the while feeling that the world exploded in colors.

It was then that the pink glow enhancing her lust died out. In that moment her body felt more tired, heavier sore and even pain, still while surprised only at first, Twilight took the rest as a badge of honor for her own.

" Wonderful, I, never felt, like this, it was heaven here with you! Your my angel Twilight".

" Likewise Timber, I felt so elated I could barely believe it! Thanks to you my love ".

" Thank you for existing, I loved every second of it, just like I love any moment we spent together ". The lovebirds held each other in a warm and sticky embrace for a few minutes simply basking in the afterglow of sex when Timber supone again. " Hate to be that guy, but I have to be that guy, we have to take a shower so I can take you back Sweetie ".

" Oh, to bad, I was feeling like going again ". Twilight said with a teasing tone that Timber didn't catch at first.

" I, I loved to but, but I-! ".

" I'm jocking, I'm jocking, sorry, didn't meant to worry you haha, I'll take first turn ".
Twilight got up from the bed using the sheet as a towel and covering her body giving Timber only a small view of her naked butt as she went to the bathroom. Watching her disappear he just crossed his arms under his head and sighed in satisfaction.

Above the nest of love, Emerald Breeze came back to full consciousness, her mind still dazzled from the emotions she absorbed, she felt sick and wanted to puke those detestable feelings out of her system, true love and such, she hated them, they were nothing to her but a weakling's false reason to keep pestering the world, still, there was fun into breaking those puny ideals from foolish bricks and Emerald would be more than willing to rape those sentiments in front of those poor lads.

Emerald stood up and walked toward the door but her feet almost gave away, she managed to land in one knee still dizzy, her energy took a nasty toll from been mixed with the pure love she absorbed by mistake. She took slow breaths then started humming a delicate and cold tune, her power zipped out of her body and moved through the cracks on the door, she send her mist to absorb from the other residents although she new she wouldn't get much since she have done it earlier. That gave the couple enough time to clean and dress.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset was resting her back on the wall of the room, banging her head on it from time to time trying with desperation to think of a way to excuse her former mentor from what she did in the past ' Maybe she didn't, maybe this is a trick! '. The words were just a last attempt at trying to convince herself but they were failing her miserably.

She felt tears trying to break through but she was tired and couldn't force herself to it.
" It seems you're having a hard time ". The voice almost made Sunset jump off like a rabbit. " I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you like that ".

" Why you! Ugh, actually, you kind of got me out of my bind. So thanks? I guess ". Sunset said with a bit of sarcasm but the ghost woman seemed to take it as a compliment rather that a nave at her.

She took a seat on the cold floor in front of her watching her in silence, Sunset closed her eyes trying to avoid eye contact but she could still feel her eyes observing every single moved she did. In response Sunset tried to become as small as possible by extracting her knees and arms around herself, alas, it didn't work.

" What? ".

" Pardon me, is hard not to stare when you're pretty much my daughter's image, you're the closest I can come to see her ". The ghost said frankly.

"Yeah well, too bad I'm not her, and honestly, I don't think we would look that much the same ".

" I suppose not, but for me it's pretty hard to tell, you seem to have many of the same likes and dislikes among other things ".

Despite not wanting, Sunset still felt insulted by been compared to a girl who was doing evil things just because she had a bad stroke of events happening. " Sorry! But I don't think that's the case, even if we look alike we have different experiences and had taken different decisions in life, the results of which is what you see, I'm here trying to get back to my friends while she... while she's... while she does whatever she's doing ".

Sunset expected the woman to react insulted by the way she talked about her dear daughter but she didn't if anything she seemed pleased. " So, you are sure of what you are and who you are? Sunset Shimmer? ".

Sunset opened her mouth to assert but to her shock, she couldn't. Her mind was still progressing the horrible true she just learned. She was hurt, very hurt, for her who have been having difficulties trying to set her very identity this was a deep wound in her mind and soul, she couldn't find a moment in her life where she was sure she was who she said she was, it was both nerve-wracking and soul-crushing.

' I miss my friends, I miss my mother and aunt, I miss my pet, my car, so many things, but most that anything, I miss him, if he was here he would have spanked me back to my own self, he would have scolded hard and soon after would have kissed me even harder, then if we were on the mood we would have end up in bed. By Celestia, or by Luna, whatever! I miss my life! '.

Sunset felt something within her spark back to life. It was small but it was warm and got her enough energy to lift herself up. Her eyes turned to the woman who in return smiled to her. " Ah, back to the living I see, good, I thought you were going to give up ".

Sunset hardened her face and her resolve. " In your dreams, everyone is waiting for me and I can't wait to see them again, so yeah, I'm still looking for a way out! ".

The woman rised an eyebrow at her. " Are you sure? I came because I felt you losing your way again, something must have shaken your resolve ".

Sunset couldn't deny that, but then she asked herself if she was just the sum of the events she had been part of, or just the part of what she believed to be in the present, if so, then each part was Sunset Shimmer, each part was a Sunset Shimmer, that was what it was going on right now.

She felt the displacement whenever she learned what the princess did to her. A new Sunset has taken control of her body, their body, and she needed to hurry and to back and help find Big Mac.

" I'm still struggling, but I can't dwell in this place for long, so, to find the whole true and come with terms about my own real self I have to keep going ". Her words once again carried determination and that affected her inner mind. Another of the doors cracked open, Sunset and the woman turned to the new door, this door looked like the door of a school locker, decorated with stickers and a number that Sunset recognized as her old locker from before she turned evil.

" Well, it seems you are in the right direction ". Abigail's mother said in a matter of fact tone that annoyed Sunset just a bit.

Sunset approached the door and knew in an instant that she was in for another journey down memory lane. " Keep moving Sunset Shimmer, and please, remember your promise ". The woman disappeared after her comment. Sunset opened the locker door and squeezed herself in.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

Rawhorn did his best to keep the Changelings inside from bursting out of the chamber they were in, as much as he hated to admit the diamond dogs helped what otherwise could have end up in disaster. The Changelings for their part became a bunch of mindless bad crazed army that wanted nothing but to go out and seek love at any rate or risk and that would cause a lot of problems for the other members of the rebellion.

Apart from the dogs there were two other ponies currently with Rawhorn that were trying to bind the door blocking the Changelings inside, their magic was hardly comparable to Adagio Dazzle or Emerald Breeze and a complete joke compared to Abigail but for now it was the best they could do until more help could arrive.

" That's the best I can do, those bugs are hitting with the bucking door with everything they got, the bastards ". Said the first unicorn, an old light blue pony that worked all his life as a ringmaster in a circus controlling dangerous creatures like Timberwolves, cockatrices and even chimeras, it was a confrontation with Trixie and Fluttershy that brought the cruelty of his treatment to public light and got him vanished from entertainment for life. His wish now was to place a collar around the neck of the two ponies that ruined his carrier, that and whip them until the bones could be seen through the flesh and the Rebellion was his best chance to ever see his goal achieved.

The other unicorn was a different, Bottom Purse, a mare attracted by nothing but money, to acquire it by any means necessary, seduction, lies, stealing and plain murder was all part of her repertoire, whatever it would take she would do it and always covering her hoofprints. Behind her she left a trace of poor suckers and corpses that unfortunately non other that 'Element of generosity' Rarity fell upon, even so, despite her best efforts, she was able to escape pony justice, but not karmic justice. The news of her confrontation with Rarity brought her name to the public and many relatives from her previous victims hunted her down until a few of them caught her and tried to burn her at the stake. She was saved but not before a good portion of her body could end up charred. Disfigured, she swear revenge over the fools that ruined her beautiful face and the Element bearer, as before leading her to seek the Rebellion against Celestia.

Those two ponies were both good with magic in their own way but they couldn't compare to more skilled ones, let along a princess level enemy so they have no choice but to turn to a more powerful allie. When they proved their alliance then Abigail gift them with red magic stones similar to the one she have given to other members to increase their magic potential but theirs were a more lower version, still, it made them dangerous enough to be of use.

" How long would we need to keep this door sealed? We won't be able to hold if the bugs get even more violent! ". Said the mare unicorn, her face was as beautiful as before the incident thanks to a illusion spell placed by Abigail.

" Don't lose your horn Bottomless, I'll give you a hoof ". Everycreature turned around to see Adagio trotting to where the sealed door was. " I'll have that door secured in a blink, now, move! ".

Everycreature present did as she ordered, Rawhorn watched with attention how Adagio used her stone, Abigail most likely would like a report of the gem later on.
Her magic soon flared out from her song creating chains that enveloped the door completely, the bindings then hook themselves into the walls finishing the lock.
During the whole process, the gem shinned, providing the young siren with the reserves to do such a spell. At the end Adagio finished her task without looking tired or exhausted.

" There, not need to thank me losers, and when I'm say losers I refer to you dear Bottomless ". Adagio said full of smugness.

" Hm! I don't know what makes you feel so proud of yourself, the power? You're only this powerful because Lady Abigail did give you that gem, if she would have chosen me I'm sure I would be just as powerful, if not more! ". Bottom Purse retaliated.

" It is a fact also that even with the gem you failed to accomplish the task at hoof, you were only able to come back thanks to the General! ". Said the former Ringmaster, Grand Mustache who ironically didn't have a mustache but a long white beard.

Adagio growled, her previous failure was still a sore topic for her. " Whatever you say fry mare, if she chose me was because she saw more potential in me than you, so don't try that trick old hag, your prime is long pass and even if you have more power half of it has to go into making your face look different that burned bacon! ". Adagio shot back.

" And just what it is this bacon you speak of? Don't make words just to sound smart child, that's the worst kind of pathetic! ". Bottom Purse countered.

" Enough! The last thing we need right now is disruption in our ranks, if we keep forming this useless confrontations may as well led the Changelings free and be done with it! We just lost of the sisters we'll be short hooved. The lady has a plan to use the remaining Changelings but she needs time and we need to keep spreading distrust in the Royal government! ".

" The General is right, only working together would give us a chance to get those who humiliate us a taste of their own, we need to act as a group, after that you can buck each other for all I care ".

With their animosity under control for the time being, Rawhorn ordered the dogs to do a first watch while Abigail sorted things out. The rest left except for Adagio who continued proving the door and her spell.

" Is there a problem? ".

" No, just wanted to make sure it would hold for long, at least until Abigail has a chance to come and take a look, I'm kind of surprised she isn't here yet ". Adagio expressed her concern.

Rawhorn was indeed worried but he didn't show it, or at least he thought he didn't.
" Lady Abigail knows what is best and how is best to proceed, when she feel like we need to know her plans then we'll know ".

Adagio observed him for second or two before speaking. " You have the hots for her done you? Bully ".

" What does that mean? ".

" I said that you have feelings for her, done you? ".

Rawhorn's expression shifted for a fraction but it was enough to prove Adagio was right. " I-I, don't speak nonsense! The lady is too above us to even consider such a thing! ".

" I didn't heard a ' no ' there, besides, you think I didn't hear those weird questions you asked to our hostage back in the human world? And the way you looked at Sunset Shimmer when she was all sparkly and Alicorn like, the final nail was when you learned who she was in love with, the way you looked at him send chills down my spine! ".

" He was the one who defeated me, of course I would look him the way I did, do not make things that aren't there Adagio, for your own good ". Before she could respond he turned and left, holding his posture firm but shaking inside, he was very close to explode.

" Hm, he totally wants to fuck her, well, to bad, she probably hasn't even kissed anypony in her life ". Having her fun spoiled Adagio left back to her room.

Away from the confrontation, in her personal room, Abigail came back to consciousness, the first thing she felt was pain, moderate pain in her small back, her entire body felt tinglish but it was her back that hurt, she also felt something wrapped around it, a rope or a cloth, bit definitely tied around her injured back.

Besides that, she didn't felt hurt anywhere else, she felt no constructions in either of her four legs, nor did she felt her mouth obstructed, she opened her eyes and also found them free to see, so she wasn't under captivity or being held prisoner.

She was in her bed, even after destroying it and reconstruct it she could tell it was her bed. She couldn't remember how she got back on her bed, the last thing she did was trying to cure the red big stallion she found in her bath and...!

" Heya, are ya ok? ". A raspy voice asked, Abigail turned her head so fast she almost missed the big red spot near her, but she didn't, her eyes set in the stallion who was watching her with curiosity, red furred, blonde mane, green eyes, freckles in his cheeks and the lips that stole her first kiss, just inches away.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

Fresh and clean, the young couple did their way for the lobby, behind in the room they left a good tip for the cleaning crew feeling bad for the way they left the bed. They were as happy as they could be and nothing from this world could ruin their moment of joy. Coming right behind them was something form another world that could ruin their moment. Unlike before, Emerald did have a plan this time. As the couple crossed the street to reach the Timber's car a soft melody flew to their ears.

" Music? At this time? Timber? ". Twilight called to her boyfriend as this one stopped with his keys just inches from the lock, looking him in the eyes, Twilight saw him confused first then in a complete trance,Timber turned around almost like if he could see where the music was coming from although Twilight could swear that it was coming from everywhere. " Timber! Where are you going?! ".

The boy started walking in direction of the back alley of the hotel moving like a half sleep person. " Timber! ". Twilight ran after him starting to dread what was going on.
She pulled her phone just in case she needed to make an emergency call.

Twilight caught Timber before this one could disappear around the dark corner.
" Timber! What's gotten into you? Snap out of it! ". Her boyfriend didn't seemed to listen, not only that but he seemed to ignore her completely, like reaching her destination was the only thing in his mind. When no answer came and Timber continued forward Twilight tried to place her body in front but Timber shoved her aside without a word, then kept walking finally entering the back of the building.

Getting up Twilight pressed the button to send a message, she quickly did her way inside the alley and followed Timber, as she approached him the music got just a bit louder, enough for her to recognize a low female humming. " Timber! ".

" Oh don't worry about your little lover, he'll be fine, for now at least ".

" What? Who's there?! ". Twilight looked for the voice but couldn't find where it was coming from. She took Timber by the arm and tried to pull him out of the dark corridor they were in but found him almost anchored in place.

" Oh how rude, taking him away after we just met? Such a bad child ". Twilight almost jumped, the voice coming again from all sides at the same time. A sudden clanking noise came from above her and Twilight turned her attention up in time to see a figure jump off the emergency ladder from the second floor.

The figure landed right between Twilight and the corner from where they came from trapping them in the alley. Due to how dark it was Twilight couldn't see clearly who was stalking them but she new it was a woman and she knew now that she was using magic making the situation more dangerous that a simple assault.

" S-stay away, we don't want any trouble! ".

" Oh, trouble? You're not in trouble, all I want is to take you with me to take a little trip out of town, nothing more silly ". Her words were full of menace despite how sweet they sounded. Twilight pressed the button.

" Girls, it's Twilight, I'm with Timber behind the Farside hotel and I think we have another equestrian here, a woman, she's using magic, we need help! ". Twilight pressed the send button just a second before a blast could send her phone away hurting her hand. " Ugh! ".

" A ah ah, no spoiling my fun girl, this is a party for three only ". Emerald took air and started singing, unlike the soft tune from before this one was more energetic and vivid which meant that the game was about to intensify, her first and only warning came as a noise from behind, Twilight ducked in time to avoid been stroke by Timber.

" Timber! ". Twilight yelled as she fell to the ground.

" Don't get mad, I'll just borrow him for a bit ". She resumed her singing and like a zombie, Timber started to move at her rhythm like a puppet. His moves were forced and erratic but there was strength behind the blows he tried to kick Twilight while she was down but she rolled out of the way, still, her body was still sore from making love and now she was having problems moving.

She heard a familiar noise behind her, she turned around and saw her attacker charging magic in on hand ready to blast her, behind her Timber was closing in once more trapping her completely. In desperation Twilight activated her telekinesis and pushed both targets with it. Timber fell back easily but Emerald was able to shot at her, the blast graced her shoulder causing a slight burn over her exposed skin, at least she was able to get some room.

" Magic? I didn't know you could still use magic, hm! Well, this will make things more fun ". Emerald tried to go for another shot but Twilight used her magic again. This time Emerald countered reinforcing her body to break from the purple hold.

Twilight struggled since her attention was divided on two fronts, but she kept the pressure on. On her side Emerald felt her magic growing weaker thanks to the mistake of absorbing their love earlier, to compensate she stopped singing and focused her energies into her body, with that she was able to overcome Twilight's hold and shot at her once more missing her just barely.

Twilight fell back again in pain. " Good try, but not good enough! ". Confident that Twilight was close to defeated she approached to finishing the game for good. Meanwhile, Twilight pulled herself and looked around for anything she could use to defend herself from the mad woman, as she backed away further her back hit something metallic. " A dumpster! ". A quick look inside show her that it was to the brim with trash, full of ammunition for her.

Twilight rushed behind the dumpster, almost getting hit by Emerald in the process, once safe behind it she reached inside with her magic and felt the items within. Glass bottles,an old TV, trash bags, shoes, the list went on. She pulled the shoes first and peeked at her target.

" Come out little Daisy! Come out and I'll make this as painless as possible! ". Emerald chuckled at her own lie.

" Daisy? Timber's sister? ".

" Last warning little bitch in heat, come out or I'll skin you and your boyfriend! ". As response two objects came flying at her, she shot down the first one dodged the second one. " That's your answer right? Good! ". Two more projectiles were launched simultaneously, trash bags, with no room to evade Emerald shot at both of them, she got them before they could hit her but they were too close, both bags spilled their filthy contest all over the siren both surprising her and splashing her with hot, rotten, stinky and wet garbage.

The impact did little to no damage at the siren but the smell and sensation that followed was just as sickening to her senses as the love she absorbed before.
" You disgusting bitch! Forget about playing nice, I'm gonna rape you until you can't walk anymo-! ". Emerald couldn't finish before another missile could hit her, an empty beer bottle barely missed her but hit the wall near her and turned the bottle into glass shrapnel. " Argh! You! ".

A third salvo of smelly trash went her way then a full valley of junk rained over her. Emerald did her best to deflect, avoid or shot down the incoming fire but there was just too much and must of it acted as an extra nasty surprises when shot. Soon all the trash started pilling up at her feet, the siren raged and instead of shooting the trash she went for the Rainboom.

Twilight cried in pain when she was hit in the right shoulder by a magic blast, her skin showed a nasty burn mark. " Serves you right little bitch, now let me get that sweet pain of yours a good lick ". Emerald tried to move but she was stuck in place due to the pile of garbage dispersed at her feet.

Growling, Emerald had no choice but to get her hands dirty removing the obstacle that was holding her, most of her body was already covered in filth but that didn't made the task any less disgusting for the siren. Twilight tried to fight the nausea she was filling, both by the smell and by the pain, it her mind has a more pressing matter, saving her boyfriend and her own life.

Ignoring everything mundane Twilight focused in the dumpster itself, she reached out with her telekinesis and felt the item move under her influence, she put all her energy into moving it, every inch of the metal box rejected her command thanks to gravity and weight. Her mind played with the idea of physics and how impossible was for a small force such as hers trying to move a heavy object.

" Ugh, screw physics! We, aren't, losing, HERE! ". Twilight pushed her mind and powers to the limit, she didn't even care that her nose was bleeding and her eyes were shinning, in that moment all she cared was to defeat her foe.

Her body transformed as she released her full magic, once her transformation finished she simply launched the full metal hunk toward the siren. Not only did the dumpster crashed with her but it also took her with it as it broke through the opposing wooden wall and into the neighborhood.

The siren was gone and with the immediate danger passed Twilight lost all of her focus, her transformation and almost her consciousness, but she remained awake, with her senses back on normal now she couldn't avoid losing her dinner in the ground. Her body started shaking for a bit but eventually she got some strength back to stand up, she then wobbled her way to where Timber was laying.

" Timber? Timber, we need to go now ".

" Hmmgghhh! ". The green haired boy only growled but apart from that he seemed fine.

" Let's go, I'll help you... Ugh! You, weren't this heavy when you were in top of me! ".
With huffs and puffs Twilight for him up and one of his arms over her shoulder supporting him. They walked around the pile of garbage and toward the entrance to the alley and front there to back to the hotel to wait for help.

ON THE STREETS OF CANTERLOT CITY...

Hidden in the shadows and walking toward her former apartment, Sunset stopped when her phone vibrated. " What's this? ". She took it out and found the message from her friend.

' Girls, it's Twilight, I'm with Timber behind the Farside hotel and I think we have another equestrian here, a woman, she's using magic, We need help! '.

Sunset closed the device and smiled mischievously. " So, the idiot gave me her number and is now in trouble, hm, should I interfere or do I let her to her fate? Oh who am I kidding, I want to be the one who kick her sorry ass and is ME who she should beg for mercy! Now then, which way is this hotel? Hm ". Sunset watched from her hiding spot and saw a group of girls passing by. " A little bit of magic should loose the lips of one of those suckers ". With a plan in mind Sunset stalked her victim.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

' Girls, it's Twilight, I'm with Timber behind the Farside hotel and I think we have another equestrian here, a woman, she's using magic, We need help! '.

Applejack replayed the message for Daisy Gloriosa and her face morphed to one of terror. " My little brother! What did she mean by ' equestrian ' ? One of those crazy pony people's you told me about? ".

" It seems so, dang! Ah didn't thought they would be back so soon! They need back up and pronto! ". Applejack said as she went for her jacket and keys.

" Applejack! What about Granny? ". Apple Bloom asked as worried.

" Sorry Sugarcube, but ya'll have to keep this one a secret from her, Twilight and Daisy's brother are in danger, if we don't hurry we may have another incident like Big Mac's! ".

" But, but, but ya suck at drivin' how are ya gonna get there? ".

" Ah do not drive that bad! ". Applejack called offended.

" Sorry cuz but ya do drive like a drunken Apple after one of our reunions ". Said Braeburn.

" Then I'll drive, I remember how to get there, let's go now, my brother and Twilight need us! ". Without waisting time Daisy took the keys from Applejack and ran to the garage.

" Dang nabbit! Wait for me, ah'm comin' ! ". Applejack ran after the other girl.

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...

" Fuck damnit! ".

" Aria! How many times do i-! ".

" No time, we have another visitor from my colorful ass world and the Twilight chick is in trouble, it may be Adagio or some other nutjob, I'll have to go and offer them some ass kicking wisdom ". Aria said as she started chanting.

" Wait! Do you even know how to get there? ". Asked Cheerilee.

" I kind of remember, it the place where Trixie works isn't? ".

" Right, then call one of the Rainbooms and ask for a ride, they'll need you so I'm sure they'll pick you up ".

" Good idea, let me call Apple girl then, she should be in her wa-! ". Aria stopped when she felt a smooch been planted in her cheek. " Wha- you? Lee? ".

" Sorry, consider it a reward for been brave and a good luck kiss so you can come back safe ". Cheerilee said smiling.

Aria turned away trying to hide her embarrassment but her fingers were touching the area of the kiss. " I-idiot! ".

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

" And that's what happened, after that she just popped out and was gone and I was back to normal then I ran away from the nurses ". Lemon retold her encounter to Luna and the Doctor who was busy preparing his test for Luna.

" Magic? Hm, are sure you didn't imaginated things due to your last trauma? Although that would explain why last time I checked Applejack's strength she broke my pressure mat and why Miss Dash is able to brake speed records ". The doctor said calmly.

" You never got curious about those? ". Luna asked.

" Well no, with Applejack I assumed that the mat was old since it was used by the previous doctor of the Apples and they are extremely healthy and Miss Dash, well she does have a previous note of been daring fast so, no ".

" I guess you're right, even now I still have troubles accepting things but, here I am. Anyway, this sound like Bad Sunset is back meaning we need to find her and sedate her as soon as possible ". Luna turn d to the doctor. " Hey Doc, anything we can use to put Sunset under a forced nap? ".

The doctor actually thought about it. " Nothing that wouldn't cause me to lose my license, sorry, but, if you have magic then can't you put someone to sleep or similar? ".

" Holy smokes! He's right, Starlight Glimmer, she knows one of those! ". Luna said.

" Ok, it looks like you have that covered do I'll let you deal with it, I have to talk with my Dad and calm him down, but, before you go, here ". Lemon handed Luna a small box.
" Teach, I mean, Big Mac was planning to give this to Sunset, it will be best if one of you hold it until he comes back ".

Luna saw the box and her eyes widened, she took the box slowly and with reverence, almost afraid and excited of what it meant, she didn't dare open the Pandora box but a nod from the girl told her that her suspicions were right. " Damn that Big Mac, he just made this more meaningful, ok, I'll make sure it gets where it has to ".

" Right, just after the test, now, hand me one of your arms ".

" What? You're still on it? ". Luna asked suddenly aware that the doctor was between her and the door.

" Yes, and I'm not letting you out until we do it ". Luna gulped as the doctor got closer.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

The red stallion didn't move, he didn't celebrated that she was hurt and immobile, nor did he moved to use the opportunity and hurt her further, he was just standing there watching her with... concern?

" Do ya... do ya need anythin'? Water maybe, eh nope? Ok ". The stallion asked in a bit of discomfort, his voice sounded gravely, he sat in the floor and kept looking at her but nothing else. Abigail did activated her horn and tried to stand up it a nasty pain shot through her back sending her back on the mattress with a yelp.

Only then did the stallion moved, he trotted next to the bed and in a swift motion removed the sheet from over her revealing the wrap around her back to be a cloth that was coming undone. Abigail could only watch in shock as the red pony turned her on her side with a strong and yet delicate push and and then starting to rewrap the cloth around her back.

" Sorry if ah don do it right again, ah'm not use to do this with mah ha-hooves like this". Abigail thought that the stallion was referring to the current status of his legs.
Once the wrapping was finished the stallion tugged at it a couple of times to make sure it would held. The moment he finished Abigail felt the pain in her back reduced.

" How is it now, better? ". The male pony asked moving a bit back and sitting once more. Abigail watched him again with alert, this would make three times now that he got the chance to strike at her when distracted, yet he didn't, more so, he has moved her to her room and applied a first aid treatment to her injury. If the stallion wanted her dead he would have done so already, so that meant he wasn't an enemy apparently, so then, what was he?

The amulet! She touched her neck and found nothing hanging from it, the amulet was removed while she was unconscious, without the amulet her entire plan was at risk!
The stallion seemed to identify her worries. " Hm, if yer lookin' for yer necklace thingy ah took it from ya, is right there ". The red stallion pointed to the side of the bed. Indeed, the amulet was just there, at her reach, but, was it the real one? It could have been swapped.

Abigail reached for it with her hoof only to be stopped by the stallion. " Ya shouldn't use that thing! Ah took it off because it was hurtin' ya ". Abigail glared at the imprudent pony, her eyes set on his looking for the lies she was sure were there.

Abigail reached the amulet without interruption, all the stallion did was shake his head in disapproval but nothing more. As soon as the artifact was in her grasp Abigail felt the dark power rushing back to her, the sensation was as cold and invasive as she remembered meaning it was the real thing.

Still she didn't placed it on her neck, she placed the amulet back on the bed observing if the stallion would rush to take it, so far this was just as confusing as unbelievable. Once again the stallion did nothing but to change his expression, from a frown to a moderated grin.

" Who are you and how did you end up on my bathroom? ". Abigail actually new how but not the why. The stallion didn't responded right away, it meant that it was thinking how much to say or to lie.

" Last thing ah remember was a big explosion and then ah felt cold water and... ah couldn breathe, spinnin', pain, then there was a lot of twirlin' ,then ah just felt mah body floatin', then... then? Ugh!? ". The stallion scratched his head confused and in pain then he noticed his hooves, from hoof all the way to the end of the fretlocks the skin was exposed, it had a vivid pink color and it had a plastic appearance. It didn't seem to hurt or disgust him, he only looked confused by why has he noticed earlier.

" They were fresh wounds when I found you, but it's healed now ". Abigail said feeling the need to explain so that he could continue.

" Thanks, ah don know what else to tell ya, hmm, mah name is... Big... somethin' ". Abigail again couldn't detect a lie but a lot of confusion from the pony. She looked at his flank and saw no cutie mark. That was uncanny for a pony this old, but it would explain his butchered form of speaking, while not a tradition anymore, ponies that failed to find their cutie mark before adulthood were considered outcasts and sometimes even banished by their own families, they roamed Equestria until they could find a place that would accept them although under horrible conditions of would just die a lonely dead somewhere in the wilderness at the claws or fangs of one of many terrors.

Abigail couldn't avoid get a kindred feeling about him. " Do you remember if somepony were after you or in what part of the river were you before this explosion? ". Again the stallion took his time but by his expression Abigail expected the same response.

" Nop-eh, no, sorry, ah don't remember anythin' else after that, just wakin' up and... Sunny? ". Abigail went wide eye when she heard him saying that word, it automatically reminded her of the kiss, once more the stallion 'Big' seemed confused. " Ah may have some...pony ah, ah don know ".

Abigail tried to prevent her face from burning up, thinking of it as uncommon of her to react like that. " Ah don know what to do or where to go, if, if there is somethin' ah can do to earn may place here then ah can do it, if ya don mind havin me 'round ". The stallion asked softly.

" I don't think you'll fit in here, we are not-! ". Abigail was interrupted when the door slammed open.

" My lady I'm sorry to-! ". Rawhorn was expecting many things, the more important obvious was to be scolded and punished for entering Abigail's chamber without permission, but the one thing she didn't expected was to find her in bed with a stallion he had never seen before, in that instant he forgot the reason he came to see her, his mind only had one though, to demolish the intruder. " Rarrh! ". He charged.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset followed the long narrow corridor until she saw light, afraid for what she would find but more afraid for what would happen if she didn't, she pressed on. When she finally reached the end she tumbled and fell on her knees and hands. With her sight casted down she saw the unmistakable floor of CHS hallways. " Need a hand? ". She heard a very familiar voice asking.

" Uh? Sure, thanks ". Her eyes turned up to find a younger Sunset Shimmer been helped by a equally young Flash Sentry. She dropped a few notebooks on the floor and Flash assisted her in picking them up.

" I think that's all of them, so, new in school? ". Flash asked.

" Fist time attending but I already know the school, and you? ".

" No, but I was absent for a few months due to an injury, but now I'm back and ready to roll! ". Flash flashed her a confident smile that Sunset took with as much amusement as when she washed her teeth.

" Oh, I see, well then, maybe I'll see you later in class, maybe, later ". Sunset dismissed the boy nonchalantly and walked away leaving Flash awkwardly smiling.

" Nice going Flash, first pretty girl you meet coming back and you overplayed your introduction, smooth ". Flash left to get to his locker while older Sunset observed.

" I guess he got better at it later in time, but I have to wonder what did I saw in him to choose him as my boyfriend when I was evil ".

Following her younger self Sunset saw a clock in the hallway indicating it was close to 4 which meant classes were over and most of the alumni and personal were gone which did explain the almost empty hallways, as she kept going she only came across a couple more of students which she didn't recognize.

Finally, young Sunset arrived at the Principal's office and after a few knocks was allowed in. Older Sunset simply walked through the door to end in front of her future adoptive family. " Hey kiddo, how was classes, any boys that calls your attention yet? You just let me know and-! ".

" LUNA! Ahem! Apologies for my sister, sometimes she forgets her position and HER age, so, how was school today, anything in particular you want to share? ". Celestia asked with a smile on as Luna was giving her an offended look.

" Hmm, so far everything is fine, my classes were a bit difficult at first but I had help from Rarity and Big Mac, besides that, nothing new ". Sunset explained as she removed her backpack to sit and wait while the sisters finished with their work.

" I see, you know, we may have to stay a bit longer that usual, would you like to go out and look around the city while we finish, I can give you some money and my phone and we can call you when we're done and pick you up ".

" Yeah girl, you can use this chance and get wasted in sweets from Sugarcube Corner, or to watch a movie, or-! ". Luna was saying.

" Can I go to Sweet Apple Acres? ". Sunset asked with enthusiasm, both Luna and Celestia shared a concerned look.

" You can go if you want but right now they are doing their cider preparations so they will be very busy, even little Bloom will have little time to play around this month ".

" I see, still, I can give them a hand like last time with their harvest, right? ".

" Hm, I guess, ok then, just be careful, ok, we'll pick you up around 6 then ".

" Thank you! I'll be ok ". Sunset took her things back and left in a hurry. Sunset wanted to follow but she remained behind to listen to the sisters.

As soon as she was out of earshot Luna spoke. " I told you we should have order her to go ".

" I know sister but I wanted to give her the choice, there's no meaning to send her to explore and enjoy the city if she doesn't want to, besides, Granny and the farm are also good for her, she can get to know Applejack more and soon they'll be best friends, I'm sure ".

" I'm sure she doesn't mind Applejack but she's not going to the farm to play with her sis, she's there for him, didn't I told you already? ".

" Big Mac? I thought he had a crush on you? ".

" Still does, even though I shot him down twice already, I think he gets it already but maybe a third time would finally convince him ".

" And you're sure you don't reciprocate his feelings? I mean, I know there's a considerable gap in age but I don't see that affecting either of you, I would approve of it if it was honest and Granny would too ".

" To be honest, I thought about it when he tried to kiss me that time we helped them in the harvest, he smooth talked me and I would be lying if I say I wasn't getting jitters in that moment, but, well, I just don't see him that way, maybe at one time but not now, he just like the little child that use to follow me around town admiring my awesomeness ". Luna said remembering the old times.

" You mean getting him into trouble with your scams and bets, sure sis I can see that as awesomeness, I'm still surprise that Bright and pear Butter didn't sued you for child abuse and endangerment ".

" Hey now! He followed me at his own will and never complained, oh he was so cute back then just doing what I asked like a little obedient puppy ". Both Celestia and Sunset observed wide eyed as Luna described child Mac.

" Anyway, no, he isn't in my list now, and I would be a total bitch if I get in Sunshine's way of her first crush! ".

" Sister please, watch your language, and thanks, for looking out for her, she needs all the help we can get her to make her feel safe and welcomed ".

" Sister? Is, there something you, want to tell me? ".

" I, I don't know, maybe, I, you know how, I can't conceive, right? ". Luna nodded sadly and hugged her sister. Sunset felt her heart been squeezed hearing this for the first time and wanted to comfort his mother as well. " I just thought that, we could share and cure both of our own loneliness with each other's love, I, I want to give her what she lost and... maybe, if she wishes, I would like to receive what she gives me ".

" Oh Tia ". Luna hugged and cried along her sister, Sunset joining with her own tears.

" Silly, I know ".

" No sister, not silly, is not, you, you deserve happiness just as much as she does, I'll, I'll be the coolest aunt too so that's a bonus ".

" So you think I should? ".

" I'll kick your 1st place butt if you don't sis, I will ".

" I'm sorry that I haven't been the best of daughters, but I'll make it up to you, I promise". holding back her tears, Sunset crossed the door and went in search of her younger self, her determination stronger now.

Running to catch up to her other self Sunset feared that She would be long gone, fortunately for her Flash Sentry came to her aid indirectly. " So, what do you think? Nice intro, right? ". Flash asked with an electric guitar in his hands. He and young Sunset were just ahead.

" Ugh, I'm not interested in music Dash so I don't know ".

" Uh Flash, Flash Sentry, ok I see, sorry to bother you ". Poor Flash was totally rejected and moved to let Sunset pass, who did so with a sigh of annoyance.

" Thanks Flash, I hope I wasn't much of a bitch to you ".

Finally outside of the school, Sunset saw the other Sunset looking at the statue with a sad look. She put her palm on the surface expecting it to go through but it didn't, she just felt the cold stone surface. She turned and walked toward the bus stop to take the ride at the Apple's farm, when she walked near some bushes a hand appeared from there and snatched her inside.

" What?! ". Sunset hurried and dove inside the same bushes. Her heart wasn't ready for what awaited her, not one but two Sunsets were there.

" Hello Sunset Shimmer, or should I call you Pony Sunset Shimmer? ". Asked young Abigail.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

Twilight finally made it inside the hotel. " Help! Someone, we need help! ". Twilight placed a still weak Timber over one of the sofas on the reception, she then made a dash to speak with the receptionist. " Is someone here, anyone? ". She peeked a bit more inside and saw a pair of legs resting on the floor. She walked around and found the woman in charge of reception down unconscious.

From the back alley a ferocious scream was heard and a trampled dumpster went flying as it was pushed with an onslaught of magic, from the hole in the fence emerged an vicious smiling woman, her eyes shining blood red.

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

So, news from Houston, so far so good, stored still have food, i can get my water from the windmills stands, today I even restocked in diapers, hand soap, disinfectant, bleach, and even cooking oil, but no wipes, still no freaking wipes and my wife is using the last bag. Things could be worse I guess, Thank God they aren't. Anyway, thanks for reading and hope you like the chapters and the story so far, leave a comment, or a like if you feel like the story deserve it. Now I'll give PokePon, MLP Isekai and ' Beware of the quiet one ' their chance. Until next one, stay strong folks.

39.- Triple threat, part 4: Gaea Everfree.

The world turned upside down, first in his mind when he saw the intruder inside his Lady's room, then physically when she used her magic to send him crashing against the further wall then lifted his body with his horns scratching the stone floor as he trashed wildly still trying to reach the red stallion.

" Rawhorn! Did I give you permission to intrude in my room like this? Answer me! ". Abigail's voice carried authority but the bipedal bull could detect pain mixed in it.

" But he? My lady, what's he doing here? Aren't you in danger? How did he got in here? Did he hurt you? ".

" Ah didn't! ".

" Shut up intruder! I asked her! ".

" Ugh! It is, it is as he said, he didn't hurt me, he actually helped me, ugh! ".

" My lady! What's wrong?! ". Rawhorn asked fighting even more to get closer to Abigail.

" You idiot! Stop struggling! Argh! ". Finally it was too much for the unicorn and she left the bull fall head first. His horns hit the floor first and the tips almost bended under his weight but he didn't care, his lady took priority, when he stood up he saw the red stallion next or her already turning her sideways and then touching her back with his hooves.

Rawhorn's rage came back with even more charge. " Get your dirty hooves away from her! ". Rawhorn moved forward it a yelp from Abigail stopped him cold, suddenly his fire was replaced with cold fear for his lady unicorn, she was at the mercy of the intruder.

" Help me here damnit! Ah need ya to tie the cloth again while ah apply pressure on her back! ". The stallion ordered in a raspy voice.

" What?! ". Rawhorn didn't understood what he said, was he asking him to help him by tying her?

" Do as he said Rawhorn! ". Abigail commanded again from her position, she was still in pain but less so than before the red pony placed his hooves on her.

" I, I, f-fine, what do you need? ".. Rawhorn asked as he approached with caution.

" Tie the cloth around her, she should feel if the pressure is too much or too low, she'll guide ya ". His voice irritated him, for some reason heard him caused weird feelings in him but right now Abigail was the priority. He obeyed.

With a few pointers Abigail informed him when the pressure was correct, all meanwhile the red bastard was touching the small ember back of his lady without an idea of how jealous Rawhorn felt. a few minutes later and the unicorn was resting back on the bed, the pain was still there but under control.

" Much better, I should use magic to heal myself when I get my strength back, hmm, thanks again ". Abigail said to the stallion, not or him, in fact when she turned to him there was a scowl in her feature. " What happened with the changelings? Did you finished the task I gave you? ". Rawhorn turned to the stallion, unsure of how much could he divulge in front of him. " Speak! ". Abigail did the command unavoidable now.

" I, yes, yes my lady, Bottom Purse and Grand Mustache helped until Adagio arrived, she used, her gift card o finish the seal, the diamond dogs are doing watch, that is all ".
Rawhorn felt in silence, his eyes still diverging to the stallion and his reaction as the information was disclosed in front of him, but apparently he was more busy watching his legs, Rawhorn saw burn marks across half of his front legs, they looked both new and recently healed, that gave him some understatement of his situation, he thought he was a similar case as Bottom Purse and came seeking for help, but then why wasn't he mentioned about it?

" Good, good, listen clearly, get him a room near here and some food, he will stay here for the time being, anypony questions about it tell them it is my order and who disobey deals with me directly, the same goes if they mess with him, understood? ".

Rawhorn bit his tongue not to ask himself. " Yes, my lady, as you command ". He turned to the stallion who was now paying attention to them. " Your name? ".

The stallion seemed troubled about the question but Abigail came to his rescue. " As long as he's here he'll be know as Pepper, Red Pepper ". She looked at the stallion for any complain but found him nodding at her. " Go with him, I trust him to carry out my orders, I'll fetch you later for a meeting, now leave ". She turned around, both to give her back a better position and to break sight with the stallion, she was still a bit nervous watching him directly, she heard him saying his thanks and Rawhorn shushing him away. Now alone with her thoughts, her mind started wondering to weird places, places she never visited even in private, her lips tingled again as the memory of the kiss repeated, she huffed trying to dispel the thought away.

She felt tired and hurt, but not much now, she would rest and then heal her back, she didn't have time to explore what she didn't have interest, she was sure her mind would go back to normal with time, right?

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset blinked, then rubbed her eyes in hope that the mirage would disappear, but it didn't. She was still there, a perfect copy of herself was there in front of her. No, not perfect, while the other Sunset looked the same she was different, for starters, her clothes, the copy had ragged old clothes that Rarity would completely disapprove of, her face looked hardened, her skin slightly tanned like if she had been exposed to bad weather for long, her hair was a mess long and wild, hardly contained by a bad made ponytail with a piece of rag, her eyes were the most distinctive different, she looked angry, almost hateful.

" Don't scream, don't make a fuzz, and no, you're not imagining things ". Human Sunset said as she removed her hand from pony Sunset's mouth.

" You! Are you?! ".

" Yeah, in the flesh, with no fur or hooves or horn, human, as in the real Sunset of this world, but you already know that, right? ".

" I...yes, I'm from another world, my world is-! ".

" Equestria, I know, the world of fucking rainbows and magic and cheese! I know, very pretty and very horrible, I know, I have been there and didn't like it! ".

" That's not, why? I? ".

"Ok ok, listen here ". Abigail took a deep breath. " Is clear we know we aren't in the right place to talk about this, so how about you buy me something to eat, I don't have any money but you must have, let's go to some place were we can discuss this stuff ".

The two Sunsets agreed and Abigail left the bushes first with some money from her counterpart, then she followed her, making sure nobody was watching twins walking out of the bushes.

Older Sunset rushed behind Abigail to see what she was up to but like she said she looked for a cheap place to get food, a small joint now gone in the present, it would be taken by a couple and turned into a small account office.

Abigail got inside and ordered two burgers, large drink and fries with the side dessert, she paid and told the attendant that her 'sister' would be here shortly. She then sat in the farther corner from the entrance to wait for the other Sunset and her food.

Looking her closer, Older Sunset noticed how slim the young Abigail was, the low growling of her stomach confirmed her suspicions that she probably was malnourished.

" Where have you been all this time? How did you got into Equestria? ". Older Sunset asked in her mind.

The door opened and young Sunset entered, the attendant looked at her and back to Abigail, no doubt she didn't expected twins when Abigail warned her about her sister.
Sunset walked in, her steps were easy to read by her older self, no doubt fear and worry of her future were making her act like that.

She found the seat where Abigail was and sat opposite to her, her backpack placed next to her, something that the human redhead noticed. " Taking classes uh? Must be hard to learn the whole story from another world, Equestrian story is not that hard though, Celestia blah blah blah this, Celestia blah blah that! That's the whole thing in a nutshell, you guys paint your world too nicely on the surface but there some deep shit hidden well under it, but, you know, like any world ".

" Yes, I guess ".

" Here's your order ". The waitress brought the order and Abigail took on everything with hunger and joy like no other. Both Sunsets waited for the hungry human to have her fill but the older one was getting impatient, her younger self seemed to read her mind when she asked.

" How did you got into Equestria and back? The postal hasn't worked in months since I got here?".

" Yes damnit! How?! ".

" Another portal, duh! Got there after... after, my parents ". Her bossy personality cracked under the horrible memory. " Anyway, what's important is that I'm back, and you know what it means ".

Young Sunset recoiled, just like she feared, the human Sunset was here to reclaim her life, it felt like a punch to the guts and even Older Sunset felt the shock from her former self as if it was her own since it technically was. " Don't put up that face, is not like you walked here expecting to live among other race forever did you? ".

" No, I guess I didn't, nor then and not now, specially now when I can't even imagine myself away from my friends and family, this time separated from them is a nightmare, to not see them ever again would be Tartarus for me ".

" I, I didn't, I didn't came here to stay, but the portal I used to get here have been inactive for months now and I don't have the means to reactivate it, I didn't know there was another nearby either, where is this portal anyway? ". Young Sunset said.

Abigail chewed some fries before going back to the conversation. " Is far from here, following the trail of the river down stream, all the way to a forest north from here ".
Abigail explained between bites.

" That far? ".

" Yep, that far, or close, it depends ". Abigail continued to devour her food nonchalantly while young Sunset felt the air around her becoming heavy.

" A forest north from here? Does she mean where the Everfree camp is located? ".

" Anyway, back to the main point, we need to switch places, I will be taking the role that you have been playing and you can now go back to yours using the portal I used ".

Young Sunset didn't answer right away, she stood quiet contemplating what to say, what to do, her mouth moved bad her eyes drifted for a solution that wouldn't let her feeling sad inside. " I, I don't think, is not that easy, I have been here for quite a while now, interacted with a lot of people too, if the change is made too sudden or to faulty there will be problems ".

After Sunset's comment, Abigail stopped eating, finally finding something more important that the food in front of her. " Problems? Problems? We are identical! Sure I may look like a cat dragged me out in the road but this is how you would look if you lived like I did for several months! My parents are dead and the people from this dump probably don't even care about it, much less about an orphan girl that just started acting a bit different! We just need to exchange some names and information and then I can take back my life and you yours! ". For the second time Abigail showed another emotion other than passive bitterness, the dead of her parents was a fresh and heavy topic for her still, but also apparently the trip to Equestria was less than stellar making her even more reluctant to abandon seek out her true place, a place Sunset was occupying.

" Tell me ". Asked Abigail in a very suspicious way. " Is that really what you think? That I need to take things carefully? Or, could it be that you have become happy with your life here and you don't want to leave? Is that it? Sister? ".

Her question cut both Sunsets like a hot knife, specially because the answer was an easy 'yes'. Both Sunsets had development attachment to the human world, the young one created the foundation while the older part continued exploring it and transforming it into her reality, her life, so yes, she didn't want to leave.

" Tha-that's not it! ". Young Sunset lied. " But there's people, humans that had lived close to me, enough to know me personally! I'm telling the true! ". She confirmed.

Abigail seemed to pounder at the answer, her eyes scanning her twin from across the old table that kept them apart. " Well, there may be some true to your words, after all, someone did recognized me when she saw me and knew me as Sunset Shimmer, she wasn't surprised to see me which means some townfolks know that 'I' didn't die the day of the accident, that may be a problem indeed ". Abigail relaxed back on the chair, now taking on the dessert.

" Do you, don't you have other relatives living elsewhere? Maybe, maybe you can go and live with them? ". Sunset asked with a bit of hope.

" Mom and Dad were single children, same with my grands and they were gone before I was even born, didn't get many presents in my birthdays because of that, so no, no one left from my family but me ".

Sunset looked downcasted hearing but maintained her composure, only her older self noticed her subtle signs. " I have been living with the principal and vice principal from one of the high schools here, aside from that there's this family I have need meeting constantly, even made some close friends so that's the bunch that may find something odd with your sudden switch ". Older Sunset didn't missed the hypocrisy about the girls been called close friends and she immediately felt bad with himself.

" Ok, I get it, fine, then this is what we're gonna do, and you'll do it step by step and no fuck ups, my life is on the line after all ". Sunset listened as her younger self life was crumbling little by little.

IN WAY TO FARSIDE HOTEL...

" You're fucking crazy! Do you want to kill us?! ". Aria yelled as she held for dear life using the door and Applejack to keep her body from crashing inside the cabin of the truck, Applejack meanwhile could only pray no to break the something in the truck as she too tried not to be send flying by the crazy driving of Gloriosa Daisy.

" Ah thought you knew how to drive trucks! ".

" No, I said I kind of knew, but don't worry, I got this! Hold on little brother, Big Sis is coming! ".

" If I die in the way there I'll fucking molest you as a ghost you heard! I'll molest you! ".
Aria cried as they took another curve at high speed. The two passengers were so busy trying not to be expelled from the vehicle that they failed to notice the green shine in the driver's eyes.

IN ANOTHER ROUTE...

" Hang on tight! We're almost there! ". Yelled Rainbow Dash as she drove her bike as fast as she could while carrying Pinkie and Fluttershy.

" Weheeee! ".

" Pi-Pinkie! Ple-please watch where are you touching! ".

" Don't worry Fluttershy, if I feel like I'm going to call I'll grab your boo boos! ".

" Tha-that's not what I meant! ". Another wild turn came and true to her words Pinkie hook her hands under Fluttershy's bossom. " Eeeep! ".

FRIENDSHIP PALACE, EQUESTRIA...

" This is... I have never seen anything like it, in any of my books or the ones in the Royal library! ". Princess Twilight said marveled at the stone that princess Luna brought her from the battle at Neonbugg. After scanning the stone Twilight found in the stone a complete mystery. " The magic! The energy it produce! The composition! This is even more advanced and complex that anything I have learned! And you said Ebony Spear had it before, before she passed? ".

" Indeed, she was trying to use it before Rainbow Dash took it from her, if I have to guess I'll say that she was trying to ingest it ". Said Luna.

" What? Really? Hm, from the report we received from Sunset Shimmer this may be a similar stone to the one they used back there, if it is, then when digested it would have allowed a transformation or just a power up, of course this is what happened in the human world, it is just a theory ".

" Either of those two outcomes would have been a problem, is enough that Crimson Javelin escaped but if she has something similar it means even more danger for our kingdom ".

" At least this confirm our suspicions, The Rebels are attacking both Equestria and the human world at the same time, we need to inform Princess Celestia and-! ".

" That won't be possible Twilight, my sister has placed me in charge of the whole operation against the Rebels and the relief assistance to our allied Changelings, she told me that she was extremely busy with other things of importance ". Luna said with a sad tone.

" She, she did? hm, not like I think that is a bad idea but I can't imagine something more urgent that dealing with this danger, could it be something that affects all of Equestria?".

" I don't know Twilight, and what worries me the most is how my sister has been so passive lately, she has little motivation and keeps a lot of things to herself, this is just another example of her dodging her duties ".

" I didn't noticed until now but you're right, Princess Celestia has been quite distant for a while, only when Sunset Shimmer and human Macintosh visited did she seemed interested enough to do something. Well, I'll have to talk to her about this anyways,
I'll see how can I reanimate her! ". The lavender princess said with confidence.

" I hope you succeed Twilight, I hope you do ".

OUTSIDE OF NEONBUGG...

Through the darkness of night a single black body moved, away from the light, away from the sounds of yelling and shouting, away from her enemies, her mind was a mess of orders and thoughts, the thoughts she could silence, she could that part of her mind that wanted revenge for her dead sister in the excuse that she wasn't powerful enough to punish those who had a hoof in her demise. The orders she couldn't silence, those were printed in her by the very nature of her birth.

" If one of you falls, the other should take reigns! You will not stop until those who betrayed the hive are but a memory! ".

The voice repeated again and again. Crimson never heard the voice before but she knew in her very genes that it was the voice of her mother, the voice of the hive who pushed them to lay waste over the traitors from the previous generation.

Then she heard a new voice, Ebony's, ordering her to return to the nest, what was left of the hive would be going into a frenzy and unless she assumed the role of new queen the drones would go wild and lose all sense of intelligence only to die a few days later.

Crimson moved with urgency, she need to go back, and fast!

FARSIDE HOTEL...

For the past minutes Twilight tried in vain to find a single conscious person, a couple of rooms, the main office, the hallway what few people she found was slumped on floor,chairs or beds, none a single one awake, not a single person to help them.

" Twilight? ". The weak voice of Timber called her.

" I'm here Timber, I'm here, don't worry, I won't let you alone ".

" I, I can hear her voice, she's ordering... me, to catch you, to hurt you, you have to, have to run away! ". Said Timber pushing her away despite not having enough strength to succeed.

" No way, I won't let you here with that woman! ".

" You, you have to, look! ". Timber pointed to the reception where the girl Twilight saw earlier was slowly getting up.

" She can control them, all of us, run! Run Twilight! Don't let me, hurt, you! ". Timber pushed her hard using the last of his will, he soon starting raising but now under the malevolent influence.

" No! Timber! ". Twilight called him to no avail, when he saw her he roared and lurched at her, she used her telekinesis to stop him but the girl from the front desk closed on her from the side, from the other way doors bursted open and more mind controlled tenants came out looking for the mistaken girl.

" Ugh, I won't let you harm me, but I won't let her have you either ". Summoning more magic, Twilight placed Timber inside a storage room near the elevator doors and locked the door from outside. Timber soon started punching and kicking the door but it didn't budge, the punching subdue soon after but by now Twilight was surrounded by more zombie like people, concentrating on her magic again Twilight unleashed a shockwave of power that pushed everyone close away.

It drained her again and her head pulsated violently, her nosebleed came back with a vengeance but Twilight ignored it and used the opening to rush to the elevator. At the same time the elevator closed its doors the front door of the hotel was abruptly opened and both women saw each other clearly for a second, enough for Twilight to see her attacker and for Emerald to see her pray.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT...

Red Pepper, as he was going to be know now looked at the stone ceiling, he was resting over a makeshift bed made with nothing but hey and dried bushes covered with a thick cloth, nothing compared to what he saw the little ember mare using.

But he wasn't going to complain, specially not in front of the gray bull who wanted his guts spilled, he almost shoved him inside the hole he was now, Red was sure that if not for the little mare eh would been long dead, so now he had a favor to repay, his life was saved and now she wanted to help him if even a little, even going as far as to heal him, give him a place to sleep and a name.

But something was odd, more than odd. His feelings were mixed up, he was thankful for her help, and he couldn't explain but he wanted to be close to her, hug her even, the moment he woke up and found her across the weird room with the water hole he felt the need to embrace her In a way far more intimate, it took his full will not to rush at her and hug her with all his might but way? Then the other feeling, when he did touched her while moving her to the closest room which turned out to be hers his body felt wary and not only because the weird thing around her neck no, his body actually felt something wrong, it was like seen a fruit that you liked but when you bit at it the flavor would be completely different.

" What am ah thinkin'? Ah can even remember mah own name why would ah think this way about a pony ah never met before, but... ugh, head still messed up, better rest for now, ah hope ah can remember somethin' tomorrow ". After a few more seconds thinking, the red pony fell asleep.

Near the same room Rawhorn kept his ears ready and sharp to detect if the newcomer tried to pass him and try to go for Abigail's room, he didn't like the red stallion one bit and he would die first that to let him try something against his lady. Even as sleep tried to take him down he waited, awake in the darkness.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

As soon as the doors opened Emerald shoot inside the elevator only to find it empty.
" Rargh! Where did you go little bitch? This dump is not big enough for you to hide from long and my little minions are covering the exits, you are trapped here with me!".
Emerald yelled so that Twilight could heard how hopeless her situation was.

Huffing she pulled out the seeking stone Abigail gave her and frowned when the stone indicated that she was moving wildly and erratically. " So you're trying to distract me by acting crazy? Haha, not bad, but it will take care more than that! ". Emerald increased her singing and her small zombie army became more aggressive, to find the hidden girl they started breaking down doors, turning beds and bursting any closet and bathroom in the hotel but still Twilight elude them.

In true Twilight had been inside the elevator the moment Emerald shot inside but thinking quickly she used her telekinesis to levitate herself until she was plastered against the ceiling of the small metal room, her luck helped her as Emerald was getting annoyed and desperate, her magic reserves were low and without bad emotions to suck more energy from she was working in fumes. When the cost was clear she dropped and quickly went to the first floor to make her escape.

Again she found luck as she was able to run from the elevator to behind the reception but there was when it run out, once in hiding she observed the main exit and found the outside blocked by at least 4 mind controlled tenants. She could also hear Timber still trying to break free from the closet.

She tried to measure how much magic she would need to push away the four individuals and get out and came to the conclusion that she could do it, she took off her shoes and prepared to make a run for it, she moves as stealthy as possible to the edge of the desk in preparation. She observed carefully and mentally counted down.

When she hit the zero, she washed forward, her body ached in pain but she didn't let it stop her, then the elevator opened. Twilight did the mistake of turning and saw red hair and an evil smile, that took a second, enough time for Emerald to realize her plan and how to stop her. Twilight prepared herself for a magic blast but what she got was a full blown siren screech that rattled her entire body and the four poor tenants, even the glass on the front door shattered by the force of the sonic wave.

Twilight fell in top of a hip of bodies, her muscles flaring with pain by the brutal attack.
" I'm sorry, did I just bursted your only chance of getting away? How naughty of me, now come! ". Emerald walked next to Twilight and grabbed the girl by the hair with incredible strength, Twilight yelled at the strain of her hair, then Emerald forced her face near hers to have a good look.

" Hmm, odd, you look a lot different that I expected, bad you kind of remind me of someone else, someone purple, hmm, oh well, you have magic so who cares if you're the wrong one ". With a flick of her arm Twilight was send tumbling back to the floor.

" Now then, where's that boy of yours, he looks like he can do a little lifting, no way I'm carrying your ass all the way to the portal ".

" You, you leave him alone, he... ugh, he's not here ". Her bad luck stroke again as in that moment Timber finally managed to break free from the closet.

" Oh, seems we have our delivery boy and get away driver too, now listen well here ". Emerald called at Timber who dragged himself to her. She then took his hand and guided it next to her face " your boyfriend here will drive us to a special place, he will carry you and you will be a good girl and obey my orders, which includes not giving me pissing me off and specially not trying to escape again, I learned my lesson from last time with that suicidal blonde ".

" Wha-what?! ".

Emerald licked one of Timber's fingers. " If you disobey, then your little boyfriend here will pay the price, and just to prove you I'm serious ". Emerald took the finger she licked and with the same brutal strength she showed before she broke pulled the finger backwards causing Timber to scream in pain and Twilight to cry and yell, she then took another finger.

" No! No please! I won't try to escape! Just please, don't hurt him please! I beg of you! I won't! ". Twilight could only cry and beg in complete fear of what the mad woman could do to her lover.

" Good, nice to see you agreed, now then, help her up and let's go, I spend enough time here already ".

Despite the injury and the pain, Timber did as ordered and took a willing Twilight with him, they walked slowly to where the small car was still parked and got inside. Emerald guided Timber to take them north and the young man complied.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

" I, I don't think I can do that, I mean-! ".

" Well you have to! We need time for me to learn what I need to switch successfully with you and I can't be living in the streets ". Abigail said annoyed that her double was complaining again.

" But, but she will be-! ".

"Listen here, you don't need to worry about the feelings of every single person you met so far, they will be confused for a bit maybe sad but it won't last long and more importantly you won't have to deal with it! ".

" I... you're right, you're right, this isn't my world, it never was ". Sunset said finally accepting what was a sad true, her Older self too felt crushed by the realization of what Abigail was telling, this wasn't her world, this wasn't her life, she didn't belong here, the feeling was the same as what she felt when she was stroke by the memory stone by Wallflower, lost.

" even as an apprentice of Princess Celestia I never felt secure of my place, I was secretly in fear that if I failed to meet her expectations I would be replaced, then I came to this world when I learned of Twilight Sparkle and the interest the Princess took on her, but here, even if it wasn't my right place i felt something different, I felt that I could belong, then with the girls I found friends, with the Regal sisters I found a family, and with Mac, with him I found Love, real love, one that didn't care if I was human or a pony from another world! ".

The world started to distort around the Older Sunset, everything vanished like fresh paint been washed down by a heavy rain. She didn't understand what was happening, did she do something wrong? Then the destruction stopped and began reforming.

The new scene was easy enough for her to recognize even if she has lived there just for a few days. The Regal's house was just as much warm as the sisters were in their own way and their house reflected this. Voices coming from the kitchen made Sunset move there.

" I, I just thought that it could be better, I mean I don't want to be a burden on your daily lives and leaving by myself I could have a bit more of... of freedom, yes ".

Both Celestia and Luna had faces of shock after what Sunset just requested, Celestia in special looked like Sunset when Abigail demanded her life back and Older Sunset could understand after what she saw earlier, the girl she wanted to adopt just asked to live by herself.

" I, I, we-! ".

" Sunset, what is this about? ". Asked Luna instead of her sister who was having trouble understanding and formulating coherent words. " Did something happened? ".

Sunset bit her lip. " Yes! I'm a fake and the real Sunset is here now but I don't want to go! ". her inner mind screamed but her words just cut deeper at the woman that not hours ago was happy with the idea of adopting her. " I think I need to be more independent, my, my parents are gone so I need to learn how to take care of myself, so please, can you move me to the program that the human resources person mentioned long ago? ".

Sunset remembered hearing the conversation as well as the choices she could take, from going to a foster house to be lend a temporary apartment with paid expenses. Older Sunset was stroke with understatement. " This is how I end up in there! This is how I was separated from Celestia and Luna! ".

Young Sunset left the sisters with the bomb of news and no way to to defused. As soon as she was out Celestia broke in sobs that her sister tried to calm but failed. " I, I, what, what did I do wrong Luna? She... I thought, I thought we were happy toge-together ". Celestia said between blowing her nose and crying her heart out. Luna did her best to comfort her sister as she always did but she wasn't the person, or pony breaking her soul.

" Something is wrong Tia, I don't think Sunset is doing this just because of what she said, that's bullshit and I'm going to found out what is it! ".

" Luna please, I, I don't want you to meddle too much or she'll just try to get away faster, I know that something is not right with what she said, but right now I can't go and force an answer out of her, her words just took me by surprise and... I'm hurt, just, just give her time, ok? ".

" Tsk! Fine, but she better watch her attitude around you ". Luna said with finality. " I'll dig a little around her and see if something happened around school, I'll ask Big Mac too, he's the second person she spend more time with, he has to have noticed something ".

" Ok, but remember, don't push ".

" Oh came on sis! Since when am I too pushy? ".

" It was because of you that I ended up in that booty contest, remember? ".

" Oh yeah! Good times ".

" Thanks Luna ".

" Meh, what are sisters for, now come here Miss big booty, gimme a hug! ". The sisters embraced and Celestia's mood improved, even if a little. Sunset then took the stairs to find her past self. She passed through the door and found her face down on her bed, she was kneeling next to the bed with her face using the bed to muffle her own cries.

The pain she was feeling was palpable, her Older version felt a vice griping her heart hard. Even if she was taking what it was rightly her wasn't she causing pain by doing it? Pain she didn't care to cause, pain she may not have intension to heal.

" Even your mother thinks you're growing more dangerous every day, was there a point where you cared for someone else? Are you still redeemable? ".

Again the scenario around Sunset melted away only to be reconstructed a few seconds later, she was now in the middle of a field, her heart jumped when she recognized the Apple's farm, the trees may looked different every season but it took an Apple or been in love with one to learn to memorize the long and intricate rows of Sweet Apple Acres. It took her no more than a few minutes to make her way to the main barn where the owners kept their hey and tools for farming, even at full run she didn't get tired, her body vibrating with boundless energy just by the mere thought of see him again even if it was just a construction of her mind and magic.

When she got inside her eyes quickly turned from corner to corner trying to see Big Mac as she hoped, this time her wish came true as in the third corner her eyes found the tall and strong figure of her boyfriend, he had his back to her and he was dressed in his trademark faded jeans and working boots, his torso was barely packed inside a sleeveless with undershirt that was almost transparent from sweat and water that he was pouring over himself. Her heart skip a beat and she was aroused a second behind.

" Mac! ".

" Big Ma-Mac!? ". Both Sunset and Mac turned around to see her younger self turn beet red as her pure and virgin eyes feasted on the tanned and muscular form of her future lover. " I-I'm sorry, Applejack told me you mY be here and, and I wanted to, hum, to check my muscle I mean my math! Yes, my math homework! That's what I meant! Definitely! ".

Big Mac threw her one of his monalisa like smiles that made her blood race faster that Rainbow Dash could score a goal in a game. " Heya Sunset, glad ta see ya back 'round here ".

With no sense of shame at all he took off his shirt exposing both Sunsets to well toned and lean pectoral and abdominal muscles that could very well been confused with a sculpture from Michael Angelo, as Older Sunset knew by now, Mac didn't do this to get girls excited in purpose but merely due to him growing surrounded by females most of his life, from his mother to his sisters to maybe other members of his family, culminating with the Rainbooms, it was only at this point that he realized what he was unintentionally causing as Applejack raged at him for doing it and her friends for reacting like they did.

Thinking in retrospect, Sunset understood the effect his actions caused but during the time she wasn't interested in him it still causes her to get aroused but not at the level like it did now that she knew her feelings for him, her younger self could only wait until her brain start functioning again and override her hormones.

" Ya ok there Missy? ". Asked Mac now wearing a beige work shirt over his upper half.

Now shielded from the eye candy Sunset spoke. " I, yes, I'm ok, hm, I, I was talking about Math, I mean if you got the time of course ".

Mac thought about it then relented. " We're a bit busy but ah'm ahead on mah chores so, sure thing, besides, Pa always told me not to let a pretty lady waiting ".

Again the heart of both girls flustered, the young one for having a crush on him and the older one for been in love with him. He went to a seat next to a small crate that he often used a s a table for either studying or eating his lunch. When seated he patted the roll of hey next to him as a cue for Sunset to follow.

Sunset felt butterflies in her stomach, she was expecting him to agree, so far he has never said no to assist her with even the more silly of things but the level of care he always used made her feel special even if it wasn't the case.

Timidly but surely Sunset sat next to Mac with a small space between them, she placed her backpack at her left and took her books out. Older Sunset watched them for a bit until her desire to be near Mac was too much to resist and she made her way to his right, she sat next to him and clinged to his arm like a ghost, she was surprised when she did actually made contact but he didn't reacted at all, still she felt a bit of her sadness slipping away.

Sunset closed her eyes and listed their conversation, nothing more than math questions and answers. Sunset imaginated herself been there doing the talk instead of her last self as weird as it sounded but it was another notch to her previous thought about every Sunset been a different Sunset had her been the sum of all of them.

" Oh, ok, I get it now, it wasn't that hard apparently ".

" Enope, hm, mind if ah ask ya something Sunset? ".

" S-sure ".

" Did somethin' happened to ya recently? Somethin' bad maybe? ". Both Sunsets tensed right up, the younger one jumped right off from the hey roll and hastily started packing her stuff.

" Something? Nothing really, nothing that I can think of? ". She continued packing her things in a hurry.

" Ya probably hear this from either Granny or mah sisters but we Apple can detect a bad lie right away ".

" Did Miss Luna told you to ask me? She did didn't she? I told her I'm fine but she didn't believe me and now you said that I'm lying? Well thanks for the lack of trust! ". Before she could finish Mac placed a hand on her arm, she immediately jerked but Mac held her softly but firmly.

" True she did, and sure enough she told me to check on ya too, but more that not trustin' ya is more that she's worried, and Miss Celestia, she's probably even more worried ".

" I... I don't know why you are all feeling that way, I just want a place for myself, is that too much to ask? ". Sunset didn't broke free from Mac's grip but she didn't show signs of calming down either. " I'm ok, i just need to find something for me, that's all ".

Mac and Sunset locked sights for a bit, he then removed his grip from her arm but now placed his hand on the girl's shoulder, he felt her body shaking with repressed grief.
" Ah want to help ya Sunset, and not just because ah was asked to do it but because ah don't want to imagine ya holdin' down yer pain in front of everyone and cryin' somewhere else alone, ah had some of that mahself and believe me, ain't pretty ".

Sunset froze, his description nailing the center of her anguish, she have been doing exactly that, showing a calm demeanor in front of her guardians and classmates only to hug her knees and cry in her room which soon would no longer be.

" I, I'm ok, I'm doing ok, you, no one, I'm fine ".

" No one would what? Sunset ". The young girl bit her power lip, tears about to pour down.

" Tell him, he will help you, tell him! He has already saved me! Us! ".Her older self yelled, but it fell in deaf ears and Sunset ran away, scared, hurt, in pain and lonely. Her older self stood behind watching as her future lover shook his head in sadness.

" Ah really know how ya feel, maybe next time ah'll do better and convince ya ".

Sunset watched as the little world vanished once more to take a new form an old and we'll known form, her old apartment where she would spend the next 3 years of her life, first as a lonely and sour bully, then as a new and improved girl and finally as her current self.

In the middle of the room was going Sunset, a social worker and Celestia. " I think this should be all, even if you are by yourself, Miss Celestia Regal is still your legal guardian, you'll have monthly allowance and the State will pay for the bills, we'll do regular check ups of both your health and academics that will become less common as time goes, this service will be provided until your 20th birthday or if you marry between the ages of 18 to 20 then you'll have to pay the bills for yourself ". The woman fixed her glasses.
" That's all for me, we'll keep in contact with you both, have a nice day you two ". The woman bowed and left a second later.

With only Sunset and her Principal/guardian/Future mother the situation grew heavy and awkward. Celestia broke the stalemate with a soft cough. " I guess, this is it, right, just, just like you wanted ". Celestia held one arm with the other looking as vulnerable as Sunset has never seen her before.

" Yes ". There was no real joy or happiness behind her voice, something Celestia failed to notice under her own mood. " I, I hope you don't... that you don't hate me for this ".
Sunset assumed the same position holding her arm.

" No Sunset, it was, unexpected, but no, I do not hate you, I'm just... shocked, hurt too, but, I should be going, Luna is waiting for me, I'll see you back in school Sunset, take care ". Celestia said holding back her own sorrow, she left just like the woman before leaving Sunset alone in her new pristine apartment, alone, so very lonely. She slowly started moving unpacking her clothes, her feet were tired and her shoulders felt like they were carrying boulders over them.

She would have like to remain like that if it wasn't for her next visit. A heavy knock on the door called for her. She thought that maybe Celestia was back to ask her to consider her choice once more and she would have loved that, but it wasn't Celestia.

When Sunset opened the door she found her reflection looking back. " Let me in before someone sees me! ". Pony Sunset moved back and her human counterpart hurried inside. " I thought they would never leave, if was getting chilly outside ". She rubbed her hands together and walked around the small apartment as she got warm.

" Not bad, better than those cheap rooms I've been renting, they stink like you won't believe it! ". As she walked her eyes scanned everything until she saw the bed, after that she jumped on it like a small child would. " I like this very much! So soft and bouncy! ". Pony Sunset watched as Abigail enjoyed herself without a care for what Sunset was losing in the process.

" Hey, what's with the long face? You knew from the beginning that this wasn't your world or your life, things are just returning back where they belong, I'll go back to school and retake my life and you'll probably go back to shooting colorful magic from that cone bone in your forehead ". Abigail spoke nonchalantly as if nothing she was leaving behind mattered to her.

Sunset wondered not for the first time if this whole thing was reasonable, she was leaving a life she had been using it but she was leaving way better than how she started it. In The other hand or hoof she wasn't sure how she would find her own life back in the castle, would she ven find a place there after all this time away and with a replacement already there? For Sunset it seemed as if her life was all about getting going everywhere but not belonging anywhere. A sudden move from Abigail made her react, Abigail saw her clothes dispersed over the bed and she reached out for her jacket, the one Big Mac gave her upon her arrival.

Her response was automatic, before the human girl could even touch it the pony one yanked it from her reach, Abigail looked surprised, this was the first time Sunset acted against her physically. " What got you so jumpy horse girl? I was just going to touch it geesh! ".

" This is mine, ok? I just don't want this to be damaged ".

" Eh, sure whatever, I don't like it anyway, is just that is kind of weird, it looks like a men's jacket, not for girls ". Abigail threw a quick look around, everything else over the bed was indeed girl's clothes making the presence of something like that more out of place.

Sunset placed the jacket away inside her bag, the original bag that she brought with her, Abigail watched her with curiosity.

" Must be pretty important if you were so ticked off by me touching it? What was it, the first thing you bought? ". Sunset didn't answer, she just kept folding the jacket making sure it was ok.

" No? Someone gave it to you? ". Again no response, and as she kept thinking as to her weird reaction a evil smile came to her. " Was it a guy? Someone you have your eyes on? ". Sunset couldn't avoid stop for a second, enough to clue the interloper.

" No way! Really, who is it? Is he handsome? Did you do it with him alrea-! ".

" Enough! You don't want me messing with your life anymore? Then don't need up with mine! ". Abigail got up from the bed with rage in her eyes.

" Oh but you ARE messing with MY life! Do you want me to take my place as some guy's girl and not knowing his name? If you have been jumping in someone's dick you better tell me you-! ". Abigail couldn't finish as hands pulled her by the shirt toward her twin.

" Don't you dare insult me or him with your dirty thoughts! We have don't anything shameful, he's a good friend, nothing more ". For seconds the two set of eyes squared on in a stand up, cyan bearing on cyan.

Finally Abigail decided to relent just not to have her plans ruined. " Fine, fine, it was just a question, if you guys have done anything then I believe you, chill ". Sunset held her glare for a few more seconds before finally let go.

" Hmm! ". Sunset huffed but her tone didn't softened. Still angry, she took her bag and left to get fresh air and something to eat, but mostly, to get away from Abigail.

Older Sunset stood behind to leer at the human who was getting more in her nerves with every new revelation. " Better keep watch over her, can't let her ruin this life too! I won't let Celestia's little pet get in my way! ".

" What!? She knows I'm Celestia's apprentice! There's something more here that I thought, I'll need to find that too when I get back ".

ON THE STREETS OF CANTERLOT...

The Apple truck twisted in an unexpected way when the driver suddenly saw a glimpse of her small car driving away a few lights from the hotel, by sheer luck Gloriosa was able to recognize her own car and her heart went back to its place thinking her little brother and girlfriend were safe, so she followed the smaller car as she explained and apologized to her two companions for her dangerous driving. However no matter how many times they tried they weren't able to made contact with either Twilight or Timber through phone, then the car kept driving away from either Sweet Apple Acres and Twilight's house raising more alarms, the final tip that things were still bad was when the car's route kept leading them to the very place Big Mac went missing.

" Ok, what the plan now? This shit is looking worse and worse and it seems we're running to another battle with fucking equestrian, we need a plan, and reinforcements! ". Aria complained.

" Ah already let messages for the girls, ah'm sure they'll come when they see it but it will probably take time, Sunset is busy with another mission so she's out ". Applejack left out the comment that since the very beginning she hasn't received replay from Rarity. The other two girls didn't question what Sunset's mission was but neither dared to ask.

" What about Glimmer, can she lend us a hand on this one? ". Asked Aria hoping to have another experienced girl with them.

" Ah send a message to Celestia too to let her know but ah don't know if she coming yet ". Applejack answered.

" That means is up to us for the time being, oh dang, that's the city limit! ". Applejack was proven right when the sign indicating the exit was passed a moment later. " How is magic doing Aria, got anything left? ".

" Don't worry about me, thanks to Shimmer's healing and get me hot spell from last time I got plenty of it, plus Glimmer explained to me that magic is flowing more into this world which my body is absorbing as well ".

" Good, then that means we got something to start with, we just need to get close and-!". Before she could finish her sentence the truck roared and pushed forward with a lurch.

" I got this! ". Gloriosa yelled as she stepped over the accelerator.

Still away from the truck Emerald didn't missed the vehicle that suddenly began to tail them, but now that they were the only ones in the same route it made it clear that they were following them.

" It seems we have company, how about that, did I warned you not to make things more complicated for me girl? ".

" I-I, they-Aaaaagh! ". Twilight yelled as Emerald gripped her wrist with bone shattering strength, her pain rushing to Emerald like a flood with an extra pick me up of magic.
" Hmm, good, but not enough, well, if push comes to shove I still have Abby's little power up rock. And if I need more then, I can break a few more bones from your body, I hope Abby accepts mangled merchandise ". She then squeezed harder making Twilight yell harder.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

" Hm, it seems I got here late ". Sunset walked inside the hotel expecting to find Twilight Sparkle and whoever was attacking her but after scaring a poor girl to drive her here all she found was people laying all around the floor of the hotel and signs of battle, even without trying she could sense magic still lingering in the air like perfume.

A familiar hint of Sparkle's magic but slightly different from what she remembered, the other source however was completely new to her, that was most likely the the one from the equestrian. The magic was already dissolving meaning the fight was over or they have moved to another place.

" Tch! Where could they have gone now? ". Sunset wondered.

" Sunset? ". The redhead heard her name and turned to find three of her nemesis looking back at her.

" He-hey, girls ". Sunset stepped back and pulled the hood closer to her face to hide her red skin.

" Holy crap! Is this were Twilight fought? ". Asked Rainbow impressed and shocked. " Anyway no time to chit chat, let's hurry and meet the others! ".

" The other? Where? ".

" Uh? Haven't you gotten AJ's message? It seems they are going to-hmmppp! ". Rainbow could finish in account of Pinkie slapping her hand over her mouth.

" Agh! Not cool Pinkie! ".

The party girl didn't responded, instead keeping her eyes on her friend with a suspicious look on her. " Take off the hood! ".

" What? ".

" You hear me, take off the hood! ".

" Pinkie! What's gotten into you? ". Again Pinkie ignored the question.

" Take! Off! That! Hood! ".

" Tsk! Guess the rabbit is out of the hole ". Sunset pulled back the hood letting her red and Amber hair out as well as revealing her demonic appearance. Rainbow and Fluttershy gasped at the surprise. " Miss me losers? I sure did! ".

" Oh, is just evil Sunset, sorry, I thought you got a new haircut and I was curious, nevermiiiind! ". The other three girls looked dumbfounded by her silly reaction but quickly remembered this was Pinkie.

" Hm, it seems you're the same idiots I enjoyed molesting back then, no surprise there".

" First, Shut up, and second, Eww! We don't swing that way ".

" Not what I meant Dumbow, anyway, as much as I want revenge against princess purple ass you are also in my list losers, so, get ready to-! ".

" Get molested? ". Asked Pinkie with more curiosity than fear. In response to her question Sunset let out a growl and shot a red magic blast that non other than Fluttershy answered back with precision cancelling both in mid air.

" Duck and cover! ". Yelled Rainbow and all four of them took refuge behind different things, a fallen door, a love seat, the reception desk and in Pinkie's case a wet floor sign.

" Get out of there idiot! You're a seating duck! ". Rainbow yelled to her friend.

" That's right! Didn't you told me to be a duck? ". Asked Pinkie as a blast went through the top of her hair. " Aaaaaaah! My afro is on fire! ".

" Rainbow! Get her out! ". It took Rainbow a second call to realize that it was Fluttershy who was ordering her.

The girl in question stood out of her hiding spot to shoot at the rough Rainboom, the first shot hit her hand making her wince, the second one force behind the fallen door, the next two hit the area where Sunset had been standing. Rainbow used her speed to secure her pink friend with extra spare time.

Rainbow was surprised in the audacity and leadership her why friend was displaying but before she could express her congratulations magic blasts from Sunset forced her back in hiding. " Not bad dweebs, seems like you learned a few new tricks, but you can beat someone who was born with it! ". Sunset used a short range transportation to appear behind both girls hiding together and blast them at close distance.

" Aaaah! ".

" Awwwweh! ". First Rainbow then Pinkie fell as the shots hit the girls on the back.

" No! ". Fluttershy yelled at her fallen comrades, her eyes quickly turning red from tears. Anger filled her up and she shot at Sunset with accuracy and speed that even Sunset found hard to compete with, the quick exchange prevented Sunset from repeating the same trick, Fluttershy moved forward with little care from her own person, switching hands to deliver consecutive volleys that forced Sunset back step by step, the redhead gritted her teeth as she lost ground, her back close to reach the wall.

" Argh! ". A blast graced her arm and a second shot hit her in the abdomen, the distance between the two shooters becoming shorter and the blasts got faster, both girls delivering shots but only Sunset was receiving them, one final shot was strong enough to send her crashing against the wall hard.

Fluttershy waited to see if her opponent had enough, but when Sunset didn't got back up the animal lover worried that she may have hurt her badly. Her breath held up for a second until she heard the other girl groan and turn. " Flu-Fluttershy? Is that you? ".

" Sunset? Are you, back to normal? ".

" Normal? I, I think? Can you help me up please? ".

Fluttershy hesitated as Sunset's skin was still in the angry red color, but her attitude seemed back to normal. " Fluttershy? ".

" Ah, hm, ok ". Fluttershy relented and offered her hand whish Sunset took, once up the girl used the wall for support and looked around with a shocked expression.

" What happened here? This look like a warzone! ". The red girl asked.

" You don't, remember? ". Fluttershy saw Sunset shook her head in deny. " I'll explain but first help me with-! ". Unfortunately for Fluttershy, her good will was rewarded with a blow to the back of her head, caught unprepared Fluttershy lost consciousness before she even could hit the floor.

" And that takes care of that! ". Sunset watched her handiwork with a smile before remembering her few injuries. " The losers mentioned the fight moving to another place, let's see ". Sunset digged inside Rainbow's clothes and fetched her phone and her keys. She quickly watched the message Applejack send them to know where they were heading. " Far from here, hmm ". Sunset inspected the keys and smiled when she saw the soccer star's keys which included her bike's. " Three down, three more to go ".
Sunset found the bike easily enough and drove off.

From the shadows a pair of violet eyes watched as the redhead took the bike and left, it waited a bit more just to make sure it was safe to enter the place, the witness then did her way inside and inspected the carnage.

" Ugh, this is going to be a pain to clean up! ". The girl rounded up the desk and found three familiar figures unconscious on the floor. " Hm, you better appreciate what the powerful and generous Trixie does for her idiot friends! ". The girls put her plan in action.

NORTH BRIDGE...

" They know we're tailing them! Step on it! ". Applejack yelled as the small car started to gain distance once more, indeed Emerald knew they were following her but only after leaving the city completely did she ordered Timber to accelerate to avoid police's involvement.

Gloriosa pushed the pedal hard making the truck roar and the speed increase, not for long unfortunately as the smaller car too was still to far ahead. " The old road! A little far ahead there's a junction, take the left! ". Applejack ordered and Gloriosa nodded.

Indeed a sign came indicating the separation of the road and the truck took the left route, the road became jumpy and Gloriosa almost lost control in the terrible path as soon as she entered. " This place is fucked! ". Aria shouted as she tried her best not to bump her head in the ceiling of the cockpit.

" May parents died here, but it will work as a shortcut ". Applejack said with a solemn tone.

" Ah, sorry I guess ". Aria apologized but Applejack's eyes were glued forward, the place having now the extra effect of been close to where her brother went missing, would she have a similar fate?

As bad as it was, it didn't last, with one final jump the truck soared out from the side of the road just meters away from the foot of the bridge and in time to catch the kidnapper and her two prisoners. When Emerald saw the vehicle bursting out of the sideline she just rolled her eyes. " More bugs messing me up, Abby better give me a nice reward for dealing with you lot, hm maybe if I bring more of you she could-! ".

" Hey! Where's my little brother you skank! ".

" And our friend! Where are they?! ". Applejack asked after Daisy.

" Little brother? You get out ". From the driver side Timber obeyed and stepped out.

" Timber! Are you ok? Are you hurt? Don't worry, big sis is here! ". The young man turned to the girl but it didn't react, he simply stood there with a half awake half sleep look. " Timber! ". Gloriosa tried to move closer but Emerald quickly charged her hand and pointed at Timber.

" No no no, you move closer and he gets a nice new hole in the head, the same goes for those two ". Emerald turned to the other two girls and a look of surprise came to here, her eyes widened and she suddenly exploded in joyous laughs.

" You really are making my day more interesting! Aren't you now, Aria Blaze was it? ".

All eyes turned to the former blue siren which since arrival hasn't made any move nor sound. " Aria? ". Applejack asked for the girl who looked more pale than usual.

" E-Emerald Breeze?! ". Aria showed more that fear, she showed terror, for she knew first hand the reputation the former war loving seeker carried with her, even since small, all the siren litter learned the name of the siren who would lead their kind to victory against their enemies the Hippogryph, but in true those who knew the real Emerald knew her but not as a hero of the siren but a monster of Equestria.

" Aria? You know her? ".

" She's, she's one of the equestrian that Glimmer warned us about, and... an old warrior siren from my former home, Emerald Breeze ".

" That's rude of you to call me old! I'm barely a few centuries in! ". Emerald huffed.

" We don't care who or how old are you, we came here to get my brother and his girlfriend back! ". Gloriosa drove the conversation back to point.

" Is that so? Ok, first tell me ". Emerald moved a little without taking her arm away from her hostage, when she came back her other hand had Twilight hanging from her clothes. " Is this Gloriosa Daisy? ".

" Twilight! ". Yelled Applejack! ".

" Oh, so it wasn't the right one? ".

" I'm Gloriosa! And I want my brother back! ".

" I see I see, hmm, ok then, here's a little idea, you want this two, right? Then how about you turn two of you for them? I was originally looking for you and I'm sure Adagio will be more than happy to see Aria again, so what do you say, two lives for two lives, fair right? ".

The three allies looked at each other uncertain of what to do so neither opened their mouths, a head on battle would have been another thing but with hostages in line the situation was far too precarious to make a sudden move. Unfortunately, the siren had little patience for them.

" Decide now or I'll take both of them, I have no time to waste! ".

Th pressure weighed heavy on the girls, finally Gloriosa stepped forward but Applejack interfered. " Hold down a damn pickin' minute there, no one is goin' nowhere! Ya call this exchange fair? ". Applejack spitted on the floor with great vile. " Ya bastards come here takin' family and friends like they are some cattle that ya can snatch? Hell no, ya ain't doin' again what ya did to mah brother! ".

Emerald burst further into hysterical laughter. " I was right, I knew you look familiar, was the handsome talk blonde your brother? ".

" Ma-Big Mac? ". Applejack almost choked. " Where? Where is mah brother?! ".

" Oh my, you mean you don't know? I thought the police told you dear, ok then, I'll do the good deed of the day by telling you where he is ". Emerald pointed with a jerk from her head, both of her hands still locked on her hostages. " You see that colorful stain in the bridge over there? That! Is what is left of your sweet dear brother, I'm so sorry ".

The array of expressions passing from the girl lasted maybe seconds but they were all well visible, shock, denial, comprehension, sadness, pain and finally rage, a torrent of rage. Before anyone could even try to calm her down the cowgirl roared like a beast out for blood and threw herself at the enemy.

Emerald knew that she succeeded when the blonde girl turned murderous and came at her, that would break any plan and teamwork they may have convoluted, letting her free to deal with them one at a her own pace. With a flick of her of her arm Twilight was slammed against the car leaving her effectively out of combat. " Take care of your sister! ". With her hostage/slave engaging the powerless human Emerald was only faced with a frozen siren and the rabid blonde coming for her, easy, or so she thought.

Her first magic blast hit the girl in the cheek staggering her, she then sucked air to unleash a powerful scream that forced Applejack to protect her ears, she almost fell but blind anger kept her standing and she even started walking with shaking steps. Emerald increased the volume and the blonde fell to her knees.

The sonic attack finally concluded and Emerald watched as the blonde tried to stand but blood was streaming down from her left eye, ears and nose at the same time indicating a good amount of internal damage. She confidently walked around the car and next to the blonde to tease her a little more making sure Aria was still frozen in fear.

Close to them, Gloriosa was just recovering from the siren's attack just as her mind controlled brother reached her. " Timber! What have she done to you? ". Her question fell into deaf ears, the younger sibling twisted his body and delivered a backhanded slap to Gloriosa that broke her lip and send her to the ground. " Ti-Timber?! It's me! Daisy! ".

Again the boy didn't answer, he stomped on her leg a couple of times before stepping back suddenly tired and panting, his energies almost depleted but still standing just by the will of his master. " Timber, ugh, please! It's me! Little brother ".

For a moment he didn't move and that gave her time to scan him, her eyes saw the twisted way his fingers have been forced. " Timber! ". Her brother cried, almost undetectable among the blood and dirt in his face, his plea almost a whimper. "Rrruungh! ".

His mind lost the battle and was forced back into sleep, his face formed back in a emotionless form. With both hands, even his injured one, be took the fallen girl and threw her at the vegetation nearby, her body exploding in pain and her limbs getting tangled in the weeds and vines. Despite her pain, her mind could only look for a way to free her brother and turning him back to normal.

Her desire kept building up, stirring the sleeping being still existing within her, her eyes once more fell upon her brother as he approached. " I, I won't let... you, been, controlled, big, sis, is, here, for, you, I'll, save, you, I, I, I, GOT, THIS! ".

From tree plant and grass, sparkles of magic rushed to Gloriosa as her brother inched closer, the very plants that held her down let go as if ordered to do so, strong vines came forth and pushed her up while others tangled her brother preventing him from keep walking.

When the light of magic settled down, Gloriosa Daisy was gone, in her place was a figure from the past, green hair and dress made of magic and leaves. " You stay there little brother, I have to deal with the weed that dare to invade my presence ".

Her green eyes turned to where Emerald was taking care of Applejack, the farmer tri d ok vain to at least cause some damage to the siren but she could even reach her. Emerald seemed to had enough of her little game and prepared to take out the blonde for good but alas finally Aria woke from her fear shot at Emerald who jump behind cover.

The blue siren shot more at luck than real aim as her body was still trembling. Still, it was enough to give the transformed Gloriosa Time to reach them. " What just happened to you girl? ". Asked Emerald as Gaea approached confidently.

" Just a little upgrade, but you should be more worried as to what's going to happen to you! ". Gaea stretched her hand and at her command several vines rushed to a t as whips and chains both apprehending and lashing at her. The siren was taken by surprise by the attack, she blasted as much of the incoming vines as possible but there was too many and too fast, legs, arms and even a few around her neck, they trapped her while others lashed at her exposed skin and over her few clothes, the siren fought ferociously, even launching a sound attack but the vines around her neck didn't left her.

The trashing she was receiving took a toll on her, her magic started to drop too fast again. " Argh! You bitch! You think I'm-aaagh! ". Emerald could finish as one of the vines did it's way inside her mouth.

" You don't get to speak more, trash, the only reason I'm not ripping your body to pieces is because I want you to turn my brother back to normal! ". With a vicious bite Emerald cut the vine and swallowed resisting the urge to puke again.

" Ugh, ugh, he he, hehehahaha! And, who said that I would, do what you said ".

" Hm, i said want, not need, trash, if you can't do it then I have no more use for you! ".
Gaea swirled her hands as green fireflies appeared from it. The vines pulled, each in different directions and all at the same time. Emerald smiled as her arms and legs were been dislocated, the pleasure of pain and been so close to dead made her hot and bothered, only Celestia and Nobo has come This close to kill her for good and both times she experienced orgasms like the one she was close to repeat, but it wouldn't be as on the last second the vines changed direction, combining to throw her into the river at full speed. Having her payback done Gaea turned to remaining people.

" Apple! Apple! Woke up! Come on girl, this is getting crazy! ". Aria plead with a very weak Applejack, not sure what was going on anymore. Then the sound of a motorbike made her hopes rise. " Come on Apple! The rest are here, pull yourself together ".

" Hey! Helped me getting your... friend, back? ". Aria's hopes too were dashed as a single Rainboom appeared and sh didn't looked friendly.

" Finally, I got in time ". Sunset said as she flashed a wicked smile.

END OF CHAPTER .

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading as always, hope you come back for the next episode, next is MLP: Isekai then chapter Act 6, then will come back with chapter 40, until next time!

40.- Triple Threat, part 5: The two are Sunset.

It took several seconds to identify that something was wrong with the smile Sunset was irradiating, it was only when she made it half way to her and the unconscious Applejack that the alarms in her head went full force.

" What do we have here? ". Asked the corrupted Rainboom, evil grin still in her face, Aria saw some resemblance to Adagio which give her worst feelings. Fearing for what she could do she let Applejack drop back to the ground while keeping her eyes set on Sunset. There was little light except for the one coming from the vehicles and the one from Gloriosa's body but she could still distinguish the red skin and the glowing eyes. Now remembering the other threat to the north Aria's head whipped in that direction and found the transformed woman staring back to where she threw the other siren which was in itself very impressive and terrifying.

" What's up with the red skin Shimmer? Got a rash from not having sweet love in so long? ". Aria asked with the intention of provoking Sunset and see her reaction, when all she did was keep smiling she knew for sure now that she wasn't going to help her, reason to why she didn't felt for her next trick.

" Sure I'll help you ". Sunset stepped closer but Aria shot first before the redhead could make her move, Sunset was surprised but after her encounter with the other three Sunset was more prepared. A shield blocked the blast from Aria but the blue siren didn't let that distract her for long so she kept blasting her away.

" Whoa there! That's how you greet a friend? ". Asked Sunset after jumping for cover, while her shield didn't have trouble blocking the weak blast from Aria she still didn't know how many enemies she was fighting in total.

" I don't have friends with red skin or bipolar disorder! ". Aria yelled as she blasted at her hiding spot. When Sunset was out of view she dragged Applejack away from the line of fire hoping to get real reinforcements soon.

At the other side, the recently awaken Gaea watched the river bellow. She could feel something familiar lurking under the water, two things actually, she could feel the flow of magic going and coming, which she deducted was the reason of her reawakening, that and the strong magic imprint left on her human host, while the identity of the being know as Gaea Everfree was invented, the alter ego created from the stress and desperation was as real as the woman herself.

The other creature moved, stronger, more dangerous. From the river a green snake like monster rose, shinny scales protected her hide and a blood red mane and eyes adorned her face, fins could be easily distinguished in her back and arms, the horse siren was even bigger and more imposing that when Adagio transformed.

Gaea let out a small hiss of annoyance and Emerald spoke to her. " Petulant little sheep, you have forced me to go all out! Now, you better let me enjoy myself! ". The siren roared and a powerful sonic wave hit Gaea like a truck sending her flying, several vines and roots sprout out to defend her forming a barrier between her and the attacker while others created a net to catch her and avoid further damage.

Emerald submerged her body once more and went to the other side bypassing the plant barrier, on the other side she emerged once more to resume her attack but Gaea had been ready and send her vines to lash and whip at the siren as soon as her body emerged. Several green ropes found their mark but the siren shrugged off the attack and moved like a true snake in land and almost reached her enemy but the roots of trees acted against her to size her, still, the siren drew air and blew another sonic attack but now it was Gaea who withstood the attack and countered with shot at her mouth with a powerful blast of magic.

Emerald managed to shot her mouth close but the blast still hurt her, she trashed to get free but the vines coiled even more trying to squeeze her insides, her entire body felt exquisite pain everywhere the vines constricted her but this only fueled her sadistic nature and thirst for retribution. Focusing in her body her scales shifted becoming sharp like hot knives, her muscles flexed and relaxed at great speed creating a vibration similar to a chainsaw, in seconds the vines were cut to ribbons and the siren was free once more. Her eyes quickly found a small dome formed by the plants where she suspected Gaea was hiding. " Come out little sheep, there's no place where you can hide from me! ".

The siren moved with haste and coiled her body around the little dome and used the same move to cut through the vines protecting her foe. " Got you now! ". She was almost done when sharp pain cursed every part of her body that was touching the dome, she quickly removed her body to find her scales jagged and broken, she didn't understood what got them like that until she saw that the vine dome was gone but under it was now one made with sharp rocks.

From inside the rock dome came Gaea's voice. " You though that only plants are at my command? Nature is everything and everywhere, even the earth itself! ".

" Not bad, not bad at all for a human, but let's see how well your little plants and stones deal with this ". Sucking more air Emerald let out another powerful sound wave directed at the Rock bunker, the blast didn't do much first but little by little the dome begun to crack.

Back with the others, Aria and Sunset were still exchanging blast after blast, Aria tried to keep her distance but Sunset wasn't been held back by an unconscious girl. " Seriously Apple, you have to lose some muscle after this! ". Another blast came close to hit her but now Aria didn't have any cover left, she was now in the tail of the truck while Sunset was in the front part, the situation was getting more desperate and under such pressure Aria normally cracked but like last time while fighting Adagio, the possibility of been separated from Cheerilee made her shake her fear off.

" Alright Shimmer, you want a fight? Then a fight I'll give you, just don't go crying with Mama Celestia after I kick your ass! ".

" My what? ". Sunset actually asked shocked. From behind her cover Aria rushed to meet Sunset, Sunset blasted at her scoring a good hit but in return the redhead was spearheaded across the middle, the sudden tackle let her gulping for air but Aria wasn't done, with the advantage of been on top she pushed her opponent down using her own body.

" Ugh! Get off of me bitch! ". Sunset hissed.

" In your dreams hussy, I'm ending this catfight right now ".

" How, you can't use your hands idiot! ". Aria didn't answer back, instead she just smiled and took a deep breath, then she let out a mighty cry at point blank.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset felt for a few seconds a weird vibration, watching her surrounding she saw that only she felt it as nothing else moved or reacted to it, she waited until it stopped, then her eyes went back to the conversation in front of her.

" I-I don't think this is a good idea, is too soon! The school is in the middle of celebrating a huge event and I'm participating, besides, you don't even know the names of my classmates or the teachers very well yet, if enough people find your actions out of character it may trigger something bad! ". Young Sunset protested.

" Relax horse girl, is just for one day, besides, I have to do it sooner or later, is better if I make a mistake since you can fix it the next day and I have to put names on the faces you know? ". Abigail responded as she tried a third pair of clothes for the upcoming day of school, she wanted to attend the next day despite still not knowing squat about Canterlot High. She also acted like she didn't care what she may cause if she did mistakes, in overall, she was underestimating the whole situation.

" Fine! But you better not mess around too much or it's gonna be harder to fix later! ".
Abigail fixed her with a cold stare but in order to not have a larger debacle before her debut she dropped the subject. Instead, she stomped her way to the kitchen, near the small sink she found a nice looking gift basket full with red and golden delicious looking apples as well as other fruits of th same quality, her mouth watered watching such delicious looking products.

She took a red apple and tried to guess the type of Apple but she couldn't. " Is a macintosh, the family I told you before gave it to me for the new apartment ". Sunset said as she walked over and took the same kind of apple, she then enacted a little ritual, she took the apple gently and took a soft bite off, she then smiled and held the small Apple as if it was sacred, Abigail noted everything with curiosity, she even saw as the cheeks of her copy became pink with an heated emotion which Abigail took as a clue as to how special the gift was.

Sunset felt bit of silly jealousy watching as her younger self crushing with the man that would become her boyfriend and lover, while she knew perfectly well she did had her own period of being the new girlfriend but hers was in some way tainted by her previous failure with Flash Sentry.

Her mind did got the chance to think about this further as the world dissolved once more to show her the next day, the day when Abigail first entered the school impersonating herself or more precisely, impersonating pony Sunset.

Sunset followed her as she made her to the entrance. Abigail walked like normal, she threw some salutations here and there, nothing over the top or that implied closeness,
the girl acted with confidence making her way in the exact direction where her locker was, and here was the first test for her relocation, her locker was next to Rarity's.

The future fashionista was applying makeup before heading to her class, at sight of her Abigail actually stopped for a bit, she seemed to consider her self introduction which would not include an actual introduction, the flow of students started to force her forward but she regained her confidence before been pushed or called out, she did it next to Rarity.

" Morning ". Abigail said as she took off her backpack and placed it inside. She then observed her schedule taped to the back of the door to see her next class.

" Pristine morning to you too Sunset, I heard that you have your own place now, is it far? ". Rarity asked as she checked and double checked her face for imperfections in her makeup.

Abigail tensed a little but her words carried no turmoil. " Yeah, I needed some independence, and no, it's not far, why? You wanna come? ". Abigail turned to the girl who finished in time as the bell ringed. Her expression turned curious, as if something didn't seemed right. " No darling, maybe some other time, I imagine that you still have some unpacking and remodeling to do but once your finished I'll love to go and give you some pointers, why, I have some ideas to turn your new apartment into your own personal heaven! ". Rarity smiled as she thought of the intricate ways to turn her new home more chik as she called it instead of cool.

" So, you want to go only when the heavy lifting is over? ". Abigail asked with both surprise and accusation mixed, not knowing how Rarity was she jumped to the conclusion that Rarity was probably just a selfish girl that wouldn't offer help when asked.

" Of course not darling, while I may not look like I have my fair share of heavy task that I go through the day, but creativity is where I shine the most, just let me know when you want my hands and eyes and I'll be there ". Rarity offered, not taking the accusation as an insult.

Abigail watched her with curiosity but decided to cut the politely before getting late to her class. " Hm, fine, I'll let you know, see ya! ".

" Until later darling! ". Both girls went their ways as they didn't have the same class but Rarity turned around with a curious look, Abigail didn't noticed but Sunset did was it.

" Not so good in impersonating me, are you? ".

Sunset went after Abigail expecting another encounter that would throw her off balance but the next two classes weren't much of a challenge for the redhead human.
That said, the third one threw her at the clutches of honest Applejack.

Abigail sat in front of her without much of a word, the blonde lifted an eyebrow in curiosity but didn't called her on to that, the class went on until the teacher was called somewhere else for a moment, it was when Applejack decided to have a go with Abigail. " Heya there Sunset, haven't seen ya 'round the farm in a while now, everythin' ok? ".

Abigail tensed again, this time been a little less controlled. " He-hey there, I'm, I have a few things that I'm taking care of, nothing to fuzz about Jac-queline? ".

Again Abigail committed another mistake just like young Sunset warned her, Applejack's reaction was small, a simple wide eye and maybe a bit of annoyance but that lasted too little and the teacher returned saving Abigail from further questions, however that was the second strike in a short time frame, and it was having an effect on Abigail. As the period was coming to an end Abigail tried to take her things and leave without more questions but Applejack didn't let her go so easily. " So anyway, got anythin' prepared yet for that dang show Rainbow got us into? ".

The next classes got easy for Abigail giving her some respite, but soon the test of fire would come, the ultimate challenge, Lunch break. First it was Granny Smith, as Abigail passed in front of her to gather her lunch the old woman started rambling. " Heya dearie, hear from mah girl that ya left the nest kinda in a hurry there, everythin' alright with ya? ".

Abigail was caught off guard, she probably suspected Sunset to have a done just a few connections and mostly with people her age, plus young Sunset never mentioned Granny in specific as working in the school cafeteria. " I, I just felt like it, ok? God! ". Abigail hurried to grab the food she wanted and get away from the woman, her guard was falling faster that Pinkie's confetti and every time her reason to leave Celestia came into question she was getting more and more annoyed.

With her appetite almost gone Abigail munched in the hotdog she grabbed with fury, she gulped down all of it and advanced to a turkey sandwich which suffered the same fate. She just started to relax slightly when steps were heard approaching her spot. Already expecting another interruption she growled. " What now? Can't you see I'm in middle of lunch?! ".

She turned to find not one but two of Sunset's future friends, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. " Wow, so it was true, you're almost spitting fire there ".

" I-if your busy we-we can come ba-! ". The pink haired girl didn't got to finish as her friend sat and then pulled her along to seat down as well.

" No can do Shimmer, Granny send us to deliver this tray to you ". Dash placed a second tray in front of her. Abigail observed the new food with confusion. " She told me that you picked food that you normally don't do, she thinks that you probably didn't felt well and took it by mistake ". Rainbow explained.

Sunset broke off in laughs as Abigail's facade kept falling apart, it seemed impossible that every single detail that could go wrong would go wrong but it was what this hidden memory was showing her, her younger self warned her about how hard could be to try and force her new appearance and it turned out to be the true, not only because of Abigail's overconfidence but also because the people surrounding her did care for her, Granny Smith sending her the food she had seen her pick was a clear example.

" Just... just leave me alone! ". Sunset was shocked along the rest of the cafeteria as she exploded verbally and left the area in rage. Sunset shook her head and followed quickly, it didn't took long to find her but then Abigail broke in to a run toward the main entrance.

" Is she gonna run away? ".

Abigail passed through the door only to crash into someone, Sunset heard her land hard and then curse the poor chum that collided with her. " Sorry there Sugarcube, lemme help ya up ".

" Oh no! No no no! Why Mac, why you of all people! ".

Sunset ran to catch up and when she did she found what she feared. Big Mac helped Abigail up but as soon as she was up she removed her hand harshly. " Watch it you idiot! Why the hell do you walk without watching where are you going? Didn't your parents teach you? ". Sunset's hearth wrinkled as Abigail insulted her boyfriend and even using her parents to do so, to watch as Mac's face contorted in a painful scowl by the words of someone with her face was almost as horrible as if she had done it herself.

" What? Don't tell me they didn't even teach you to speak! ". Abigail continued with her rant. Mac truly seemed taken aback by the insults, most likely because of who was throwing them at him, but true as well to his chivalrous nature he regained his composure.

" Pardon Miss, mah parents did teach me those things, but they also thought me not mistreat a lady, even if she's askin' for it, so ya better be on yer way and ah'll be on mine ". Big Mac looked at her one final time, his face set in granite, then he made it inside the school while Abigail walked away from school.

Sunset felt the urgent need to go and hug Mac and ask for forgiveness, even if she wasn't responsible for what happened, but she couldn't she had to figure out the true of this memory, so she opted for following after Abigail.

It wasn't a surprise to see her making her way back to the apartment, there she found young Sunset carefully putting her most precious possessions from this world inside a bag. When she saw the human girl enter in a hurry and slam the door shot she knew bad things were happening. " Idiots! All of them! Can't they just do their fucking things without asking and nagging and asking again? Fuck! ".

" Wha-what happened? ". Sunset asked preoccupied.

" Don't you start too! ". Abigail digged into her small pile of clothes and took a few of them. " I'll take a shower! And if you ask again, I'll fucking punch you! ".

Sunset didn't understood what happened, but she knew it was bad, bad enough for her to come back and drop school. Fearing for the worst Sunset waited until Abigail came out and see if she would explain what happened, it took a while but she eventually did and after yelling the whole ordeal Sunset had a slight hope that she would accept this as a sign for retreat and look for another solution, one that may let Sunset stay even if a bit longer, but it turned for the worst.

" Did you prepared this? Tell me, have you told anyone about me? About us? Have you been back stabbing me? ". Abigail accused her. " If you are you better stop, what do you think is going to happen when they discover there's two Sunsets, hm? Do you think they're gonna by the old ' she's my twin' bullshit?! Hm? Do you? ".

" I haven't done anything of what you accuse me! Even if I wanted to what would I win doing it? I would just end up exposing myself! ". Sunset yelled back, her repressed fear for her identity finally boiling over the point she couldn't contained anymore.

She and Abigail engaged in a staring contest for what felt like an hour until Abigail finally gave up with a huff and turned away. " Whatever, just don't do stuff at my back".
Abigail went to the bed and dropped on it like a spoiled child, she then extended her body to take the whole area, an indication that she was going to used all to herself, not like Sunset wanted to share it right now,

Young Sunset didn't want to stay near her so she took her wallet and keys and walked to the door. " Where are you going? You're not planning to go back are you? ".

" Well? I wasn't planning to go there, but what if things stay like this? Won't it be harder to try and fix things tomorrow? I can go and-! ".

" No, there's nothing to be fixed, if those idiots back there can't shot their mouths about how I'm acting then they better get use to it, you're not going back there anymore, ever ".

" What? But what about the plan? We agreed that I would stay until you got the hang of it and that I could help Applejack with the contest! ". Young Sunset protested.

" Well obviously we have to change that, it was you who got into that mess, not me, and I don't want to help anyone, I can hardly focus on my own stuff as it is, so forget about this nonsense, instead you better hurry and prepare your stuff to leave as soon as possible ".

" Yeah? And how exactly are you expect me to go back to Equestria, the portal I used is still closed and you won't tell me where the other one is! ".

" I told you that I will take you there when we get everything ready here, until then we have to make do with each other! ". The room felt into silence with both girls holding their tongues back from lashing in insults. After the silence could extend further Sunset opened the door. " Hey! ". Yelled Abigail, jumping from the bed.

" I'm not going back to school, I'm just gonna go for a walk, if you don't trust me you can come, I don't care ". Sunset heard Abigail just huffing and going back to bed, just as she expected. Not waiting anymore she left the apartment with her emotions Juan about to blow, if someone were to bump into her in the way she would end up exploding in a weird mix of cries and yells, luckily, it didn't happened, she made it to the park in the center of the city where she looked for a hidden spot where she could be alone and out of view, she. She found one she sat there in the ground, her back pressed against a small concrete wall that served as a division between that area and some public restrooms.

Finally, away from everything and everyone she let her tears escape, she couldn't believe that it was going to be over, even if she didn't wanted at the beginning she had found a place where she felt welcomed, been Celestia's apprentice even with all its commodities and the things she learned couldn't compare, Princess Celestia was an incredible mentor and a caring guardian but there was just a few interactions between them that felt more than just teacher and appreciate, the main proof was when she reduced her time with Sunset to start with her new protege. With Principal Celestia every action and question she did for and to her carried warm and affection, first for her supposed condition of becoming orphaned and then for wanting to take her as her own, and she didn't only wanted to be loved but to love back, young Sunset didn't know her mother, but she wished for Celestia to become it.

Then there was the others, the few friends she had made, while she didn't click with them completely and sometimes they even seemed annoying she felt that they were genuinely trying to become friends with her, Applejack was straight honest, Rainbow seemed like someone who would stick her neck for you, Pinkie was a bit too energetic but she carried good vibes with her just as much, Fluttershy was always considered of other's feelings even if she had to sit back and be quiet, and Rarity was snoobish but she also wanted to spread her hand to those that would look for help, they were great humans that Sunset knew she could find true friendship if she got to know them better.

Then there was Big Mac, his presence alone made Sunset felt elated a d nervous at the same time, like a goosebump of anticipation, his maturity and the way he treated her like a mature girl made her wanting to converse more and more, he made her smile so easily and without been too silly, he was a good listener and always had one or more tips that really helped, but more importantly, Sunset realize that she wanted something more personal, he was dedicated to her whenever they talked but Sunset wanted to feel closer, wanted a spot special for her in him. Unfortunately that spot was been reserved for Luna and just remembering renew Sunset against the pool of sadness that grew bigger with every second.

Old Sunset felt the need to hug her younger version, while she knew that this moment passed already it was still shocking to relive it, it made her realize just how much of her life was blank thank to those damned stones, she hated them and whoever came with the idea of creating such despicable artifact, and apparently Fate was enjoying itself watching her rage as the image changed once more.

She witnessed as Last Sunset entered the apartment, ready to ignore or confront Abigail if she was looking for a fight. " I kept my promise, if you were wondering ". She said as she saw Abigail seating in bed waiting for her apparently.

" It ok, don't worry about it anymore ". Her words were said with such honest disregard, so much so that both Sunsets stuttered, her voice carried no vile or anger, matter of fact it sounded so friendly she couldn't believe it and thought she heard wrong. " Excuse me? ".

Abigail rolled her eyes and got up from the bed. " I'm saying that I don't mind anymore, keep going going to school, I'll be going out of going away for a bit so you can have my place back for a while, any objections? ".

" No objections but questions, where is she going? Is she going back to Equestria? ".
" Bu-but- why? ". Young Sunset asked still not believing her change of heart.

" Nothing big really, I just wanted to think things better, today was kind of like a waking call about how I'm taking things too fast, you warned me and I didn't listen and look how I end up ".

" Are you, are you giving up on getting your life back? ". Sunset asked somehow still hoping for a miracle.

" No, not completely, but I want time to clear up my head and tackle this problem with a clear head, isn't that enough of a reason? ". Abigail asked a bit defensive. " Unless you think I ha e to keep going like right now ". She asked faking doubt.

" No! I mean, you, you're right, you should take your time, but, when do you think of coming back, I mean, to be ready you know ". Sunset asked.
" Don't know for sure but maybe I'll be gone for a month or something, enough time so that you can have your little school event, right? ".

" Ye-yes, it is ".

" Good, see, I'm not bad girl, and sorry to for getting crazy ok? No hard feeling ".

" No hard feelings my ass! You're manipulating her, me... us! ".

" Good then, I'll leave tomorrow morning, I'm gonna need a goodnight sleep so hope you don't mind me using the whole bed, no? Good, see ya ". Not waiting for an answer or more questions Abigail hopped in bed and just like she said, she took the whole bed.

Young Sunset waited a bit before moving to where the table was, she sat there and her brain soon started making up the new situation, she was happy, even if it was just a temporary happiness, but it was happiness nevertheless. She would have more time to spend with the humans but she first needed to fix what Abigail damaged today. She spend a good few hours thinking in how to say sorry to each person Abigail crossed paths with, it was going to be awkward and down right embarrassing but she didn't care how much, she was just happy she was getting the chance to do it. Her biggest challenge would be Big Mac, just thinking in how Abigail insulted him made her grind her teeth at the sleeping form under the sheets, she wasn't looking forward to see him but she was at the same time.

The world dissolved once more showing the next day in school for Sunset. As she expected the day started off with people throwing her younger version the looks one would a mad woman, still she pressed on, as she made it to the first classes she started approaching the younger Rainbooms, apologizing as she met them, it was probably the fact that they weren't so close yet that they took her excuses as something odd but forgivable.

" That's ok dear, we all have a few days like that, you should see Applejack when she gets one of those, completely barbarian! ".

" What? That was just one time Rarity and ah already apologized enough, and what 'bout ya? Ya forgot that time ya were cryin' cuz ya got ya ' ya know what in ya know what month' and for red stai-mmmh! ". The intimate tale was cut short as Rarity stamped her hand over friend's mouth.

" Darling? Finish that and I'll finish you, got it? ". Rarity said with a smile that would freeze even Discord.

" Not cool Applejack ". Said Rainbow.

" Again, sorry girls, I really mean it ". Sunset said sincerely.

" Well, ah really don't mind those things that much, but ya better apologize to Granny, she said she was ok but ah know she must have felt a tip bad there ".

" I will Applejack, and with Big Mac too ".

" Mah brother? Did ya run into him too? ".

" Kind of, bu-but- I'll talk to him too, I promise ".

" Miss Sunset Shimmer, Miss Sunset Shimmer, please present yourself at the Principal's office as soon as possible! ".

" Yikes! Looks like you're gonna get an earful from Miss Regal ". Said Rainbow as she winced ".

" Or from Miss Luna ". Said Rarity.

" Double yikes! ". Rainbow said again.

" I deserve it, ok girls, I'll meet with you for lunch ". The girls went back to their classes while Sunset marched toward the Celestia's office. As she got closer the door she worked the words she would use in her head the door bursted open, Luna walked out, a scowl in her face. " I'm here for-! ".

" Inside girl, you're in hot water right now ". Sunset nodded and walked pass her. Sunset did enter and inside Celestia was with her back to her, she had some papers in hand that she was checking again and again while Sunset was there, she didn't even turned when she entered.

" Seat ". Was all she said to Sunset, both girls could feel the edge in her tone.

" Yes, thank you Principal ". Sunset waited for Celestia to do something else or ask for her actions from yesterday, after all, she was her guardian so she would be upset that Sunset didn't only caused troubles but also that she left school grounds without a proper explanation.

After a good while with no dialogue whatsoever Sunset started. " I'm sorry for my behavior yesterday, I was under stress and didn't took it well, but I'll have the homework I missed ready before leaving and I will apologize to everyone I troubled ".
Celestia continued doing nothing but to check those papers of her. " I-in fact, I have already said sorry to the girls for my misshapen and I will keep until I cover everyone!".

Sunset didn't expected Celestia to praise her for fixing her bad behavior of course, she expected her to scold her, to give her an earful for the bad things she have done recently, to be mad and ask why was she acting the way she was acting, something, anything, a reaction, but she offer none, in fact she didn't turn during the whole thing, she just kept shuffling the paper in her hands and talked with little emotions behind.

" Hm, I see, normally those actions would be punished with removal from the contest but since this is your first mayor infraction I'll let you go as long as you finish your endeavor of apologizing, remember also that you agreed to cooperate with the arrangements for the Fall Formal, you still have that to take care of, apart from that you'll have a one hour lecture after class with the Vice-Principal Luna. Understood? ".
Sunset only nodded still feeling like something was wrong with her guardian. " Then that should be all, go back to your class ".

" Ok ". Sunset gave her a small confirmation, and got up, as she turned around to open the door Celestia spoke again.

" Sunset... I... hm, never mind, proceed ". Sunset heart broke another bit more, crestfallen, she left, but older Sunset remained feeling almost as her younger version, she saw as Celestia turned around and let the paper she was so carefully and methodically inspecting on top of her desk, adoption papers.

Sunset felt another dosis of pain passing through her, her journey to the true was becoming more and more depressing with every new bit she learned, first learning the horrible true Celestia had kept hidden, now it was the agonizing last days of her life in the human world before turning evil, every new piece of the puzzle carved a new scar on her self awareness and confidence, from a very young age she was been manipulated by others into becoming or doing what they wanted, she didn't know how long could she kept from braking down again.

She wanted time to regain her will but she wasn't in control of that here as the scenario changed yet again, this time both Sunsets we're back at Sweet Apple Acres, young Sunset was near the entrance to the farm nervously making a hole in the ground with the tip of her shoe, all the while she practiced her apologies to the last person in her list, Big Mac. Surprisingly, all the others weren't that bad, whatever because Abigail wasn't as harsh as she told her or because they weren't so easily offended Sunset found her task almost done within 2 days, even Granny Smith who Sunset suspected would be one of the more difficults took her apologies with nothing but a chuckle and a promise to help in the farm next time she could visit, that day was today and she wanted to fix things with the young man.

Older Sunset was getting impatient watching her past self keep stalling and was about to yell for her to move on when someone saw her and approached.

" Heya, Sunset! Are ya here to play? ". Asked an 8 year old Apple Bloom.

" He-hey Bloom, uh, no, I came to see if I could help with something, I told Granny that I would help her and here I am ". At the mention of the visit been about work and not fun the young Apple turned sad, seeing this Sunset rectified her statement. " But we can play a little after we finish, would you like that? ".

" Ah sure would! ".

" Good, but first, is your brother around? ".

" Big Mac? Yeah sure, he's on his room packing up and gettin' ready, he's goin' away for a while ".

" He, he what?! ".

" He's goin' to help one of our uncles in his ranch, he'll be back around in a week, maybe ".

" May-be? ".

" Yeah, sometimes it takes less, sometimes longer, one time he went out to help and didn't came back after a month ah think! ".

" A month?! But I'll be gone by then! ". Sunset screamed loudly, almost causing Bloom to jump back.

" Gone? Gone where? ".

" I, never mind, I need to talk to him! ". Sunset marched pass the girl and into the property, she approached the porch and was received with barks from the young Willomina who demanded to be played with. " Sorry girl, not now ". The female dog whined after been denied her fun.

" Probably should have warned her that Mac was about to take a shower, oh well, no biggie". Bloom continued with her chores.

Upstairs Sunset made it to the room of the only male occupant of the house, she quickly knocked on the door. " Big Mac, Bic Mac, it's me! ". She heard faint sounds on the other side but not Mac's voice. " Big Mac, please! I'm sorry for what happened ". She yelled louder but again all she heard from inside where soft sounds but not a voice. " He most be really mad for what the other Sunset said, I have to talk to him before he leaves ".

Discarding the braking of privacy, Sunset opened the door without problem and stepped in, her eyes looked for the owner of the room but found it empty, her eye moved left and right, from corner to corner but still didn't found him, the room seemed larger inside and her mind started to get distracted with the notion that she was inside a man's private room. A large bed and a simple desk with chair were the only furniture visible, there was two door as well, a double door that seemed to belong to a closet and a single door that looked to lead to another section of the room. At top of the bed Sunset saw a traveling bag already packed.

While the room was an uncharted territory for going Sunset, Older Sunset knew the place like palm of her hand since it was like a second love nest for her and Mac, meaning that she knew where the single door lead to, reason why her heart didn't completely jumped out of her chest when the door was opened from the inside, her younger self however wasn't as lucky. " Apple Bloom, ah told ya already to not enter mah room just like tha-?! ".

Mac's words died in mid air as he found not his youngest sister in front of him but his young friend, that in itself wouldn't have been much of a problem if it wasn't by the fact that the only thing currently covering his lower half was a small towel. Older Sunset who not only knew what was under the towel but also had first type encounters of the intimate kind wasn't as affected by this image as her younger version. The poor redhead girl first felt her brain short circuit, then she felt a tickle inside her nose which turned into a small nosebleed, not as comical as cartoons or anime mind you, but a nosebleed nevertheless, a single line of red travelling down her nose. " Su-Sunset? ".

Been called by her name interrupted her from staring to where the towel was covering, with a red face and a yelp she turned away from the tenting view while Mac jumped back inside his bathroom. " I'm sorry! I didn't mean to! ".

" That's, that's ok, just, can ya? Can ya pass me mah clothes? They should be over mah bed ".

" Ye-yed, judt let me control thid nodebleed firdt ". Sunset said as she pinched her nose to contain the red spilling from staining the floor.

" There's tissues over mah desk, use as many as ya need ". Mac said to her.

" The dedk? Oh! I dee it, thankd ". Sunset found the box with tissues easily enough and soon she managed to stop the bleeding by stuffing paper in her nose, she then took Mac's clothes and passed them to him. " Here ". She placed them in his hand, the only part sticking out of through the door.

" Thanks, just gimme a minute ". Mac closed the door and started dressing up, meanwhile Sunset went to the desk again and took the chair to seat down and wait.
Older Sunset observed everything with a sad smile.

" How I wish I could remember this moments, not only the good ones but the bad ones as well, but, maybe, if it was it so then I would be a different person today, maybe I wouldn't have ended up crossing the mirror and stealing the crown, maybe me and Mac would have need a couple even longer, or maybe not, this is so depressing ".

" Sorry for makin' ya wait ". Mac said as he walked out, dressed and proper, both Sunsets watched him now as he was, despite the clothes, the image of a towel only dressed Big Mac was still popping up in their minds.

" Ya ok there? ". Asked Mac getting both girls out of their stupor.

" Yeah, dorry, you know for, bargain in like thid and... for what happened in dchool, I know what I did wad dtupid and immature, I wad mad and took daid wordd that I didn't meant to, it wad-! ". Sunset was interrupted as Mac started laughing softly.

" Ah'm sorry, ya just sound too funny, wait there ". Mac went back to his bathroom and came back with a small bottle in hand, he took a few more tissues and kneeled next to Sunset, he opened the bottle and poured some of the clear liquid on one of the tissues . " Can ah? ". Mac asked for her permission to clean her nose, she knew this by the strong smell of alcohol coming from the tissue.

" Yes ". She allowed after removing the paper from her nose. She felt embarrassed for showing such thing but it quickly switched to another kind of feeling as Mac took her face with a gentle but firm grip around her chin. " This is gonna smell a little strong and may sting but just for a few seconds ". He folded the tissue into a slim stick shape and gently scrubbed the surface and inside of Sunset's nose, the alcohol helped remove the blood and disinfected the area, while Mac did this Sunset had a perfect view of his face, he didn't looked angry or disgusted, he was focused in his task and that combined with th fact that he was touching her face made her own face heat up.

Luckily, before he could noticed her condition he finished the clean up. " Thank you, and sorry again ". Sunset rubbed the tip of her nose and indeed it was clean.

" 'S no problem, ah use to do it a lot when Applejack was younger, she used to ran like crazy everywhere without watchin', she got smacked on the face more that once, that and knees scratches was mah course of every day with her, thank the Lord Bloom is more level headed ". Mac smiled as he disposed of the stained tissues.

Sunset was now only left with the original guilt from Abigail's insults. " I'm sorry, I came to apolo-! ". Mac raised his hand to stop her.

" That's alright, ya don't need to keep that, the sayin' sorry, to be honest ah felt more weird that offended ". That took Sunset by surprise, young and older. Mac saw her expression and explained. " Ah don't know how to say it without soundin' a bit coo coo, but that day when ya spoke to me ya sounded off and ah don't mean it in the sense of ' this girl is sick or got somethin' on her stock in her throat' kind of wrong, it was more like the person in front of me wasn't ya at all, ah won't brag about knowin' ya head to toe Sunset, but ah think ah can distinguish certain things, like the way ya walk and the way ya stand as if yer body was new to ya, how ya look around ya like if this was a new world to ya, ya get what ah'm tryin' to say? It was almost as if the you from that day and the one here were two different Sunset! ".

Sunset listened with wide eyes as Big Mac with his quiet observation almost figured out the true of her situation, her heart was now racing while her mind worked with the possibility of telling Big Mac about Abigail but that would mean explain where she came from and more importantly, what she was.

The thought of Mac not believing her was less scary compared to if he believed her and found her repulsive, after all, her kind here where animals used for transportation and entertainment and if the rumors were to believe, they were even killed to make glue, GLUE!

" Tha-that's just you overthinking, I know it was very bad of me and I will apologize as many times as-! ". Mac interrupted her with an unusual grount.

" That's enough Sunset, ah rather ya keep quiet or tell me straight that is not mah business, ah prefer that at ya lyin' ta me, just talk went ya feel like, now ah'm sorry but ah have to finish packin' ! ". Sunset was shocked once more and this time in a bad way, this was just the second time she heard him get angry, the first one been back when those guys tried to take her bag back when she first arrived, but this time his anger was directed at her.

" Big Mac I... ".

" Tell him! This is your chance, he already suspect something is going on. Just do it!". Older Sunset implored. Alas, younger Sunset was bested by her own fear at rejection. " Sorry! ". She said angry at herself, she couldn't do nothing but to remain there, in silence and unmoving like a statue. She sniffed but otherwise didn't dare move believing Mac would yell back until she heard a long sigh.

" Ah'm sorry too, ah shouldn't had pushed ya that bad. Mah head is still a mess after Luna... nevermind. Ah'll be gone for a few days, hafta answer a family trouble but should be back soon, ah know yer helpin' Applejack with the contest and ah appreciate that, when ah come back ah'll helps ya too with whatever ya need, and, if ya feel more open by then ah can hear what's hurtin' ya so bad, 'kay? ".

" I, I would like that ". Sunset said feeling a little better, that feeling just grew hundredfold when Big Mac stepped closer and hugged her.

" It's a promise then, see ya later Sunny ". Mac said as he let go of her, he took his bag and left her in his room.

The scenario froze with young Sunset there with a glimmer of hope in her face." I'm sorry, all of this happened because I wasn't there to help you, but I promise, as soon as I'm in control of my body once more I won't stop looking until I find you, I just need to o figure out what this dream is leading me to ".

As if responding to her inner thought and it probably was, the dream shifted. Sunset found herself back in CHS, the current time was unknown but the place seemed empty at the moment so this would make it either some hours after School or a Saturday or Sunday. Sunset traveled along the halls trying to find young Sunset, as she went through walls and door she found it was a Saturday if the dates written around were to be believed. She saw along the way many halls already adorned for the Formal.

Still she couldn't find where the other Sunset was, however, a feeling of wrong and even deja vu started to fell over her, she moved faster from place to place making sure to catch any sound she could, indeed she heard something like shouting and hushing noises coming from the hallway that she knew lead to the main storage room.

She ran toward it, her heart kept pounding faster as she approached, now she could distinguish her one voice, no, not only her voice but another one, an angry one.

" Abigail! ".

If she was back on school even when young Sunset was present it meant that she wasn't worry about been seen which even with a small number of persons around was still a high risk. Finally, she crossed the door and walked into a dangerous situation.

Standing face to face was her past self and young Abigail already engaged in a heated discussion. " That's... I didn't know that was happening! ".

" Well, k ow you know, more that enough reason as to why you have to go back and take your place back, you have overstayed your welcome ". Abigail told Sunset, informing her of alarming news about Celestia and the reawakening of the evil Nightmare Moon and how Celestia was trapped now.

" Bu-but I'm still investigating this world in her name! ".

" I don't care, if it information you want you can take a book or whatever with you but you can't stay here! ". Abigail said waving her hands in dismissal. Her expression completely lacked interest in whatever excuse Sunset give her.

" But, but, I... my friends and Big Mac and Cele-! ".

" No more buts! Or, do you want me to tell everyone about where you're coming from horse girl? ". Abigail said aggressively.

Sunset was against the wall now, her mind trying and failing to find a solution or anything that would make Abigail change her mind. " No please! ".

" Then let go and return where you belong, if you continue to live here it will be more difficult to take back my life as a human, or is it that you don't want to go back to Equestria anymore?! ".

" I...?! ".

" This is... Mac told me about this moment! He told me he saw relived this when I was trapped by Adagio! That means...! ".

The three Sunsets were interrupted when Big Mac abruptly opened the opposing door.
" Bi-Big Mac?! ".

Mac was stunned when his eyes saw not one but two Sunsets in the room. The moment for quickly interrupted when Abigail cursed aloud and took something from her pocket, younger Sunset didn't know until that moment but Older Sunset knew what she was going to do. " What are you going to-?! ".

A flash appeared suddenly directed at But Mac, he was left temporarily blinded by the flash. " There! All solved! ".

" U-uhg! ". Slowly but surely, the tall young man doubled and then fell completely racked by an intense headache, the episode turned Sunset hysterical and she jumped to him to help him. " Sun...set? ".

" What did you do to him?! ". She asked worried.

" Relax, I just scrambled his memory, is not going to hurt him, just put him on a trance". Sunset cried as Mac's eyes lost focus and he remained only making low pained sounds, her eyes immediately turned to his attacker.

" Leave him alone! He got nothing to do with this! Turn him back to normal, NOW! ".
Sunset yelled with emotions all time high, she no longer cared if more humans would come, she was enraged and despite been crying Abigail felt chills.

" Calm down will you?, I told you the true, he's fine he's just waiting for a command, the stone I used alters people's memories, you flash them with it and next tell them to forget a certain amount of time, simple ".

" Simple? SIMPLE?! You can't just flash Whoever you come come across like nothing! And just where the hell did you got... That's from Equestria, isn't?! ". Sunset accused.

" Well duh! Where else! ".

" Are you insane? Why would you risk bringing an equestrian magical item to this world without knowing fully well what would happen? That's stupid! ". Sunset continued yelling without letting go of Big Mac who was still dizzy on the floor.

" So what? Would you have preferred he finding out this way the true?, You know, I'm ashamed to admit that it took me a while to figure out that you were crushing on this guy here, but when I did I laughed my ass off, it was so funny, a magical ass mini horse in love with a human, a human! Hahaha! I don't know what you were thinking but I can assure you, the moment he discover the sad true he'll look at you with disgust ".

" He, he wouldn't, he, he? ".

" Poor girl, such hopes destined to crash against the nearest wall of reality,but I'm a merciful person, and you managed my life more or less fine so far, so, I'll erase his memory of just a few minutes back, it will be up to you to come up with a lie and convince him, it won't be difficult, this Memory Stone is very effective ".

" You! Why are you doing this? What's your real motive! ".

" Didn't I told you already? I want my-! ".

" No, that's what you keep saying, but it doesn't match with your actions, you are planning something else aren't you? ". Sunset locked eyes with Abigail who kept her face calm but she could see small cracks on her posture. Sunset had the feeling she was close to make her reveal her plan if she pushed enough.

" Sun-ugh! ".

" Big Mac! ". Sunset was distracted as Mac started to struggle, giving Abigail the chance to make her escape but not before warning her double.

" Until next time, Sunset Shimmer ". With those words Abigail left, leaving Sunset with just enough time to tell Big Mac about a box that hit him on the head for explanation as to why he was on the floor with massive headache and using her lap as a pillow, but most important, so that he forget what he saw.

In the end it worked, Big Mac believed her, but the looming menace that was Abigail remained and with just a few days left before the Call Formal the end of the period that belonged to young Sunset came closer.

" I need to know what happened that day, the day I lost my memory again thanks to that stupid stone ". The world surrounding her shifted once more, by now Sunset knew, or thought she knew how this process worked, she would be shown a part of a lost memory that would grant her another piece of information she needed, then the process would repeat itself. But this time this wasn't the case.

When the world reappeared it wasn't back on CHS, in fact the place completely alien to Sunset, she was now in the center of a circular platform, Sunset looked down and saw her cutie mark in the center of the floor, instead of a ceiling the place was completely open with the clouded sky Sunset had seen already on top and nothing more. Carefully, Sunset walked to the edge of the platform, from her point of view she could see nothing but the same calm shallow body of water many meters bellow.

" Am I? Am I in top of the tower? ". Sunset asked to herself.

" Yes, we're at the top ". Sunset almost lost her footing when her voice came from behind, her voice, her own voice, she turned and before asking she moved away from the edge, she wasn't sure if she would die for real if she were to fall from this high but she wasn't going to risk it. Only when she was at a safe distance did she addressed the only other person here that she apparently missed the first time checking the place.

She opened her mouth but the other Sunset beat her to it. " Yes, you're not imagining things, as weird as it sound with us been inside a dream ". Said the other Sunset. With the same clothes, the same high, and same hair length from the previous dreams Sunset had no doubt that she was in presence of her younger self, but unlike the one she had seen reliving those first months in the human world this one was not a simple memory but an internal manifestation as real as she herself.

OUTSIDE CANTERLOT CITY...

Huffing, Aria finally managed to drag Applejack and Twilight away from the danger, she turned to see at the distance the old siren and the new weird friend of the Rainbooms still fighting, she was impressed that the human girl was keeping Emerald Breeze occupied enough for her to lose interest in them but that could change in any minute.

" Never a full moment with you girls, right? ". Aria stood up and looked to where she left the unconscious body of Sunset Shimmer after hitting her with a point blank scream attack, she considered herself lucky that the demonic Sunset didn't know about her been a siren and was completely taken by surprise when she used her voice to knock her out but that too could end in any minute.

Thinking quickly Aria searched the back of the truck looking for something that she could use to restraint Sunset until Starlight or someone else could get the girl back to her right mind. " Knowing Applechick she probably has a lasso or a shotgun on the back ". Her hunch proved right when a few seconds later her hand found a long piece of rope. " Why am I not surprised ".

With lasso in hand Aria walked back to Sunset while still keeping an eye on the other two, even though they moved further away she could still hear the magic screams from Emerald. She didn't know how long could they keep a low profile, it was just a matter of time before the police or someone else could drive around and find two monsters fighting and four girls with suspicious wounds and scratches.

" We need to get the fuck out of here damn it! ". Aria cursed as she approached the redhead with caution, she didn't wanted Sunset to return the favor by catching her off guard, when she was a foot away she kicked her leg with the tip of her boot to no reaction, not from a second or a third kick did Sunset woke up. " Good, keep dreaming while I tie you up ". With a bit more confidence Aria turned Sunset on her chest and took her hands together on her back and proceeded to made a few passes with the rope making sure to not let the knocks too loose or too tight, after a few more tries and errors she was happy with her result, so much so that she slapped Sunset in the butt in complement. " And that's how you tie down a bipolar crazy chick! ".

No sooner did she finish her declaration that Sunset started shaking, her movements didn't look like a normal person coming out of slumber but more like convulsions.
" Did I slap her ass too hard? Hey! ". Her movements became more violent and growling was added to the mix, Aria took several steps away with her hand pointing at the trashing girl in case she was looking for revenge. Sunset meanwhile stopped suddenly and then adopted a fetal position before screaming in rage, from her back something bulged against her clothes stretching them until they couldn't hold no more, a second later the sound of tearing fabric accompanied the appearance of a pair of leathery wings with a red color similar to Sunset's current skin tone.

" Oh shit! ". Aria said feeling that her troubles were just beginning to grow.

At the distance, Emerald finally managed to breaks through the solid dome, the cracks give way to a hole where Emerald sunk her mouth looking to grab the magic human with her jaws but instead of flesh and blood her head came out with a mouthful of herbs and flowers. " Uargh! What disgusting trick! ". She spat the green off her mouth before realizing her true target wasn't anywhere to be seen.

" Rrrrgh! Stop playing games bitch! ". Emerald then remembered that she had a way to drive her out of hiding, her brother. She slithered her way to where the girl placed her brother but once more roots, vines and the land itself got in her way by coiling around her body and trying to make her job ever more difficult.

" You do not get one step closer to my brother! ". Gloriosa/Gaea said, her voice coming from the earth itself, she summoned more plants to subdue her opponent but the siren proved more agile than the plants this time by moving her body as if she was swimming in the air.

" Let's see how long can you keep up girl, your magic may be very strong but you're still just a human borrowing power you don't understand! ". Emerald alerted her senses and used her song now like a sonar detecting the girl hidden among some foliage, she then soared toward her with great speed giving her zero chance to hide further, while she knew the girl would soon wouldn't be able to sustain her magic without a catalyst the siren herself was running low on magic despite been so close to the portal, what she needed was to absorb more negativity.

Unfortunately, in heat of the conflict she knocked the blonde cowgirl first which could have provided her with more that enough for this battle, the only other negative waves she could absorb right now were the young siren and... " What's this? ".

Emerald smiled as she found a delicious negative spot coming from where the vehicles were left, someone there was full of precious negative energy ready to be devoured, energy that could help her finish this battle and take her price. " Let's meet this little human ". Emerald let go of her opponent and changed targets dashing through the air in the direction of the bridge but had was blocked once more by a barrier of rocks erupting from the ground.

Emerald hissed and turned to the interloper who was now coming for her. " Had enough of acting like a coward human? ". Emerald asked.

" Not really, I was just preparing my next move, here, the flowers are in full bloom ". Emerald didn't understood what she meant but a low grumbling sound gave her a clue. More roots erupted from the ground almost skewing, Emerald moved with caution as more roots continued to rise toward her, Emerald barely noticed that those roots had several flowers blossoming from them, as soon as the roots would stay still the flowers opened releasing more pollen into the air.

More and more roots with flowers kept trying and failed to harm the siren. " Your oversized toothpicks are too slow to get me, you're just wasting magic, girl ".

" Hm, you talk too much ". Gloriosa/Gaea tome her while she kept summoning more plants to her aid, with her left hand she started making swirling moves causing the air to imitate the motion, soon the wind formed a circle around the siren completely trapping her in the middle of a small hurricane. Gaea grinded her teeth as she summoned more roots upwards to impale the green siren, her magic was indeed causing internal pain and she was getting close to complete fatigue but her last plan could turn that around.

Emerald was running out of space to dodge and while the wind barrier may not harm her much it would force her away from her power up, she needed to deal with this new situation fast, and she had just the right tool. Inhaling as much air as she could, shen then released a powerful scream, the Banshee's end.

The dreaded sonic wave hit everything around it, roots, flowers and wind alike, the plants dried up in seconds turning into dust, the wind while not alive was still affected, the powerful wave disrupted the flow of the wind breaking the current and turning it into a mere breeze. Without every obstacle out of the way it didn't took long for Emerald to locate back a slow moving Gaea as she moved in the shadows toward her brother, Emerald could feel her exhaustion and couldn't help but smile at the girl.
" You'he run out of luck! " She thought that she didn't even needed to absorb negativity from the human anymore, that her current power alone was enough, so she changed direction and chased after Gloriosa who was her original target after all.

Near the bridge, Aria saw as Sunset grew claw like nails and when she opened her mouth to scream two long fangs became visible. As her form became more demonic in appearance Aria decided to knock her out again however as she approached she was blasted by Emerald's Banshee screech, she covered her ears trying to block the sound from melting her brain and turn her into the newest fatality in this cursed bridge.

As agonizing as it was, the dead song ended quickly leaving Aria panting on the ground feeling sick and ready to throw up it otherwise fine, her luck however was still getting worse as the deadly soundwave helped Sunset to fully awake. As she regained consciousness her struggle augmented and became more focused. With a final roar and push Sunset broke the rope binding her. Her hellish scream didn't last long and soon she was back on her senses.

" Rrrrrrhaaa! Fuck! My head is about to blow! Where... Where are you, you bitch? Come out and let me yell into your eardrums and see how it feels! ". The demonic girl twirled left and right looking for the young siren but Aria was hidden just a few meters behind the Apple's truck.

" Shit, shit, shit! What now? ". Aria new it would be just a matter of time before the succubus could find her or one of the unconscious Rainbooms. " She's piss and getting pissed by the minute, think Aria, think bitch! ". She didn't felt confident to take one on one either letting her with no options to escape, at least not sane options, but Aria wasn't knew to crazy ideas, those were the mark of a true survivor and Aria believed herself one.

" Ok, crazy plan number 2 ". Aria breathe deep and after remembering that Cheerilee was waiting for her, she jumped out of hiding. " Haaaa! You're going down Shimmer! ".
Aria ran directly toward her room, the charge been so unexpected that Sunset took a while to react and when she did she simply used one of her new wings to lash at the siren effectively knocking her down. " Ugh! ".

" You! I'll enjoy piercing your head with this! ". Sunset showed one of her long nail for Aria to see as she tried to get up, Sunset simply placed one foot over her chest completely pinning her in place. " After I'm done with you and your pathetic friends I'll find Princess Sparkle and finally have my revenge! ".

" Prin-cess? The heck you're talking about? ". Aria asked as she tried to remove her breast from under the boot.

" Don't try to lie to me, I know that Sparkle was with you, now tell me where she is before I squash you like a bug! ". To prove her point Sunset increased her force over Aria.

" Arrrgha! Ugh! Agh! You, you're talking about the princess? Then you're mistaken, she's not here, she's back on Equestria! The one here is just her human counterpart! ".

" Her what? Human? Not the ... ! No! You're lying! She's the princess! I'm sure of it! ". Sunset said with fury but Aria been a siren could feel the conflict within her, she had doubts and Aria could use it.

" Ugh! You think, you think you're the only one with a grudge against purple rump? Bitch get in line, after she kicked your ass she when back to our world only to come back a few days later to kick mine and my band, believe me I too want nothing more that to see her get some well deserved payback in her princess ass, but, problem is, she's not here, that dork with glasses is her human double and while it may sound cool to take out frustration on her she AIN'T the right one! The one that made a cool out of us, she's all comfy back in her throne safe and sound! ". Aria finished her lashing and hoped to achieve her goal of turning Sunset away or to at least distract her long enough to get help.

Time seemed to pass slowly as Sunset did nothing but to stay there with fire in her eyes, finally after what felt like a decade, Sunset spoke again. " How can I go back to Equestria? Is the portal still active? Tell me, NOW! ".

Aria almost smiled when Sunset asked that. " The portal has been temporarily sealed from Equestria as far as I know, but , well, no, forget it-argh! ". Aria's chest exploded in pain when Sunset placed more pressure on it.

" What are you hiding, you know something, right? Tell me now! ". Aria played her act perfectly leaving Sunset expecting for an answer. " Tell me or I'll-! ".

" Alright! Alright! I get the point, damn! Ok, listen, over there in that direction ". Aria pointed with a shaky hand. " There's an Equestrian that came to take over the city, she used another portal to get here, that's why we're after her, she knows where one of those is and she's about to escape! ".

Sunset turned in the direction pointed and used her magic to sense for presences, she felt three, a weak human, a human with huge magic and a familiar equestrian individual.

" Is one of your friends fighting the equestrian? ".

" Y-yeah, we tried to ambush her but she got us first, still, I think she's running low on magic or time, or both, and is now trying to run back, the portal shouldn't be far, that's what we think anyway ".

Sunset considered the information and weighted the possibility of lies and trues, at the end she chose to believe it. " Hm, fine then, I'll have a ' talk ' with this other equestrian, see what she knows, uh but don't think for a minute that I am done with you fools ".

In a fluid motion Sunset pressed her boot down hard driving the air out of Aria's lungs and almost breaking her ribs she then stepped back and kicked her hard enough to send her rolling against the tire of the truck. With that done she extended her wings and took off toward her next target.

Suddenly, the now unconscious Aria was carefully lifted off the ground by a now awake Applejack, she placed Aria over where she herself and Twilight were placed not long ago by the siren.

" Sorry partner, watch out for each other, have to, to deal with that no good son of a bitch, for, for ugh, for hurtin' mah brother ". Applejack wobbled her way in the same direction with only one good eye.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset didn't know what to do or say, it was one thing to observe her younger self living a life she was forced to forget but it was a whole new experience to have said past self talking directly to her.

Younger Sunset was just as when she saw her in her flashback/memories, a few inches shorter in high and body less developed, her eyes scanned her former self and saw her wearing an old and familiar jacket. " I... I don't know what to say, or what to ask ". Older Sunset said.

" Neither do I, what I can tell you is that I have seen your life, just as you had seen mine". Her tone sounded defensive as the f she was offended by that.

" You have? Then, do you know what's going on? Outside I mean ".

" Not completely, I can feel things, must be the same with you, right? ". Her tone again sounded off, her body gestures too seemed on edge, ready to spring in action at the first sign of trouble.

" Then it is true? Is, is the other ' Sunset ' out there? In control of my body? ".

" Yes, OUR body ". Now there was no denying her animosity, her posture too for more aggressive, arms at her side, fist clenched, face set in a scowl.

" Are you... Angry? With me? ".

" Maybe, wouldn't you if you were in my shoes? ".

" What do you mean ' in my shoes ' ? You ARE part of me, you ARE me! I need to understand this part of my memories to take back my body and you most be the answer! ".

" Am I? You just said that I'm JUST a part of you, doesn't that mean that you have your answer then now that you saw the fraction that represents MY life? Haven't you figured out what you need yet? What I you're wrong, hm? ".

" Wha... Wrong? What do you mean by that? ". Sunset asked in confusion but deep down she knew what she meant.

" What make you so sure that after all this is done and finished you'll be the one in control, what make you think that you'll be the one left standing while we become part of you! Maybe I'll be the one in control now and you'll become a memory in MY head! ".

Her words chilled older Sunset for she was indeed afraid to find out that she wasn't the real Sunset but a construction of memories like she thought this Sunset was. " That's... no, it can't be! I'm sure I'm the real Su-! ".

" What make you so sure, hm? What proof do you have! I too saw my younger self and what I became after the first Fall Formal, if you're gonna use the fact that you're jumping from memory to memory as a proof then you can forget it, I have done the same! I know what Celestia did to us! And I know what that bastard look-a-like did to ME! ". Ver words carried as much anger as Sunset felt inside but right now her fear was more prominent.

" I-I am sure I'm the real Sunset, I have lived through everything! ".

" And what! So did I! And so did her ". The younger Sunset pointed to the sky which now was turning black unlike before when it was gray and cloudy. Seen this, the older girl thought about asking what did she meant by ' her ' but deep down she knew the answer.

" No, not her, I can't be her again! Never again! ". Sunset felt as if her very own skin was turning into ice, the darkness in the sky or her mindscape kept growing as more control felt under the evil Sunset. " We can't let her overpower us, we can't let her hurt our friends! You have to cooperate with me! ".

The young girl actually started to agree but then she changed her mind. " You're trying to force me to do as you said, no, I too don't want that Sunset to take our body but I'm not risking disappearing again, I just came back from the good I was in, I won't go back there! ". As the two Sunsets kept arguing the maelstrom kept advancing over them.

OUTSIDE CANTERLOT CITY...

Gaea only had a second to react and drop to the ground as Emerald almost ram her with her full body, the siren then took altitude once more and turned to try again. The nature controlling girl returned fire sending head size rocks against the charging siren but she bulldozed through them and with another sonic blast that even though it missed it was strong and close enough to send Gaea flying from the impact with the ground.

Emerald flew away laughing and watching the human struggling to get up, thinking that the battle was almost over she allowed herself a bit of fun by turning the girl into her play thing for the moment. Gaea on her side also believed the battle to be close to finished but in her favor, accumulating the last of her energy she prepared one last move. She waited for Emerald to get closer until she was sure she wouldn't turn or dodge. " NOW! ".

Gaea did a loud clapping motion with the last of her magic used so that the ground would mimic her gesture. At once two huge pillars of dirt, rock, roots and even flowers rose to meet the siren almost in front of the human girl. Emerald only had fractions of a second to react but with little chance to avoid coalition she instead rammed the barrier with as much force as she could muster in that moment, the obstacle was completely destroyed and a cloud of dust and pollen covered the area of the impact.
Every single wild animal miles away that wasn't scared yet by the battle was now for sure.

From the rubble Gloriosa crawled away, her hair was back to its normal color and her eyes lost the shine indicating that her magic was all but gone, her body had bruises and cuts all over, her clothes were dirty and damaged.

" Ugh, huff!, Huff! Almost, got done, huff, Timber, I have to goagh! ". As she tried to get away her leg shot in pain as something clamped down on it, she then was lifted off the ground by the same leg, her eyes widened in terror at the image of the siren holding her by the ankle with her muzzle. Emerald shook her head and Gloriosa felt her ankle snap before been dropped ot the ground hard.

The aquatic horse licked her lips tasting the few drops of blood she got from the girl as well as the one coming from her wound on her forehead. " The game is over girl, you're helpless now, keep struggling and I'll have to brake your arms and legs too... actually, I may do that anyway, you caused me so much trouble after all, plus I don't think Abby is gonna reject mangled merchandise if she really needs it ".

" N-no! Stay away! ". Gloriosa said in panic which only made the siren smile more.

" Come now, I don't have much ti-! ".

" Hey you! ". Emerald twisted her neck just enough to see who was calling her without letting her pray out of sight. " You're from Equestria aren't you? If so then you better tell me where is it is or I'll get rough on you! ".

For a moment there Emerald froze, the figure with the red and blonde hair as well as those cold azure eyes immediately made her believe that Abigail has lost patience and come for her to finish the job, but then her mind remind her of another explanation for the girl in in her presence. " Pfffwuahahahaha! You actually scared me there, I thought you were somepony else, Sunset Shimmer am I right? ".

" And what if I am, and did you just say that you know somepony like me? The human Sunset? ". Asked Sunset as she hovered near Emerald.

" Abigail, yes, I know the bitch, she told me about you and your friends, speaking of that, weren't you supposed to be a princess now? You look more evil that I do ".

" I don't care about that, but now that you told me you know the human Sunset I'm more interested in knowing where the portal is, so you better spit it out, last warning ".

The siren broke into a maniac laugh, her tail swinging left and right as she did so.
" My my, you're just as bossy as Abby herself, but, I don't think you're as powerful as she is even with that look, fine then, if you want to know where the portal is, come, come and drag the words from me bitch! ". Emerald passed her entire focus into Sunset letting Gloriosa escape thinking that her desire to see Abigail dead at her hooves could be satisfied with her double. " I'm gonna enjoy this! ".

" Raaaagh! ". With a ferocious roar, Sunset plunged down to meet the green siren.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

" We can't keep this up! If we don't do something my friends are gonna get hurt, I know you don't like them like I do but you at least know that letting it happen is wrong! ". The younger redhead remained quiet, her back to the other girl. By now the whole sky and the land bellow the tower was now engulfed in darkness and said darkness was now about to absorb the tower itself.

The older Sunset didn't wanted to imagine what would happen when the darkness reached them. The danger inside and outside was growing ever closer, to her loved ones and to herself. Her fear from stay trapped here also weighed heavy on her but she couldn't place that fear in the same level as her own survival, and just like when she jumped in the way of the memory stone when Wallflower Blush tried to use it in her friends, Sunset make her mind.

" We're running out of time, listen, I propose you this... ". The young girl listened with attention.

END OF CHAPTER 40.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for sticking with this story for this long, due to the outbreak my savings received quite a nasty blow so now I'm working 16 hrs to recover and that means less time to write, still I'll keep writing as much as I can, as always thanks for reading this story and hope you stick 'till the end. Untill next time.

41.- Extra bits, part 4.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

There was few little things that caused Big Mac to tremble in life, the well being of his family, the state of the family farm, an angry Luna, an angry Applejack, an angry Granny, an angry Sunset, thinking it better Mac realize how much afraid he was of angry girls in his life, but right now the fear in his heart was for his beloved truck, an object that not only helped the farm to progress but that held an important sentimental value for the man, it was his deceased father's final gift for him and as such it was unreplaceable.

The care of the truck was also a very important part of this, Big Mac didn't let his beloved truck to the hands of any mechanic, there was an old timer who did know how to fix it and properly care for it and Mac learned everything he could from him so that he himself could do the fixings it required. However, even with all of that, there was just a few things even Mac needed help with, his father told him not to let pride or stubbornness to get in the way of a good job, ' If ya can't fix it then be a man and look for help! Ya ain't gonna lose anythin' for doin' it Son ', were his Pop's own words.

And so when Big Mac couldn't find the reason for his truck recent problem he turned to his girlfriend for advise.

FLASHBACK

AH have tried everythin' ah can think 'bout Sugarcube, yet ah can find the problem! ".
Big Mac said as he dropped down on Sunset's bed.

" Hm, maybe you should think about replacing it then don't you think, there's no use if you're gonna expend more money fixing it that buying a new one ". Sunset responded from the kitchen where she was busy doing her homework.

Mac flinched at her comment. " Ah, ah, w-well, ah suppose that is one option ". Mac became crestfallen at her suggestion knowing that in paper she was likely right but felt bad still for how easy she suggested the idea. Sunset remained cold and in silence for a few more minutes before Mac couldn't hold his sadness anymore.

" Ah think ah need to some time to decide ". He stood up from the bed and walked pass Sunset making his way to the door when Sunset hugged him from behind.

" It was a joke Mac, a joke! I know how important is that truck is for you Honey, please, don't get mad ". Sunset implored feeling guilty.

" Is, is that so? Ya got me good ". Mac turned around and returned the hug, caressing the Sunset's back and kissing her.

" Sorry, I took it a little bit too far, didn't I? ". Asked Sunset. Her hands both showing love and concern as she patted him.

" Eeyup! A bit too far for mah likin' actually ". Sunset felt a chill run down her spine as he spoke with a threatening tone. Her fear turned real when in an instant she was scooped off the floor.

" He-hey! What are you doing?! ". Mac lift her over his shoulder like one of his barrels of apple cider and walked back to the bed.

" Just 'bout to punish this bad girl fer sayin' some insensitive things ta me ". Mac told her first before slapping her on the butt to prove his point. " Aaauch! Ma-Mac? I said I'm sorry already! You don't have toaaaah! Hey! ". Sunset protested again when the same treatment was delivered over her ample rump once more.

Once at the edge of the bed he threw her in the center making sure she wouldn't get hurt then started taking off his shirt. " Mac? What are you-? ". He didn't answer, instead he just tossed his shirt to the side and continued by unbuckling the belt from his pants.

" Big Mac, I have a test coming up tomorrow! ". Again the big Apple man didn't answer, he just took off his pants. " And and, I have to work later today and I promise Fluttershy that I would help her with-!? ".

By now But Mac was just boxers short of fully naked, standing there with a serious face and arms crossed in front of his wall of a chest, seen him like that, Sunset gulped and felt that her arguments were a bit too weak compared with the pectoral muscles her eyes were glued at.

" Ok, maybe a bit of ' punishment ' won't be so bad ". She said blushing as she finally accepted her fate.

An hour of intense lovemaking later, both lovers were happily cuddling under the sheets of the girl's bed. Sunset hummed as she traced a finger over Mac's chest, she wasn't too happy that she felt that easily, but she wasn't going to complain specially since she was the one asking for more after the first 45 minutes.

" You know I was joking right? I would never disrespect what you consider special to you Mac, never ".

" Ah know Hon, don't ya fret 'bout it, ah love ya too much to let a snarky comment cause problems between us ". Mac said and kissed Sunset in the top of her head which currently rested in top on his chest.

" Hey! I'm not snarky, snarky is someone like Rainbow Dash! ". Sunset huffed and tried to get up Big Mac pulled her back to him and laughed.

" Ah'm jokin' too, ok? ". Sunset huffed again but didn't tried to get away this time, she just resumed caressing her boyfriend's chest.

The lovely moment of piece was ruined when Mac sighed heavily. " Still don't know what can ah do with mah problem ".

" Hmm, it you haven't found the problem doing what you always do why don't you try something new? ".

" Like what exactly? ". Mac asked a bit defensive of his truck.

" Twilight just invented a new program that can interact with any computer and do a thorough scan of the system and find problems with ease, she used it already with the security system of the school apparently and Principal Celestia was very happy with the results ".

Mac hummed as he thought about the possibilities of giving his friend and fellow math connoisseur the chance of tempting with his beloved vehicle, then one particular thought came to mind. " How safe is this... invention of hers, is not gonna blow like Pinkie's confetti, is it? ".

" Oh come on! Is Twilight where are talking about here, she probably has a full manual fmher invention, is not like she invent dangerous things and walks around with them ". Sunset defended her friend.

" Ya sure? Didn't she invented that huckity thingy that sucked the magic from ya and the rest and turned her into a hardcore emo chick? ". Sunset flinched remembering the Midnight Sparkle incident. " Didn't she also programed those crazy drones that were supposed to help Applejack with the crops and end up attacking them? ".

" You mean the Skynet Program? Yeah, that was bad, but I think she sold it to some guys back in the Capital and did good money out of it, but-? ".

" And what 'bout that she messed up with that Carly doll that scared Bloom and the other girls? ".

" You mean the Chucky doll? But that wasn't her fault entirely, who knew that the spirit of an evil criminal would be able to posses an electronic doll fused with equestrian magic?! ". Sunset was running out of ideas at this point.

" Ok, fair enough, then tell one single invention of hers that hasn't going wild or blown near ya or the other girls ".

" That was, well she, uh, that time... hm ". Sunset was unable to defend her friend from that one, so she decided to change tactics.

" Come on Mac! Give Twilight a chance ".

" Ah don't know Sunny ". Sunset huffed, but then decide to use her secret weapon.

" Mac, if you let her help you then, I'll give you a little... price ". Sunset used her most seductive tone and pulled down the sheets from her body to show him her breasts with her nipples still hard.

" Ya convinced me, ah'll tell Applejack to ask her for me ". Big Mac didn't even took a second to think about it, he turned to Sunset and placed himself over her, his eyes looking at her exposed breasts like a starving Wolf would look a cornered hare.

" Wa-wait Mac, I didn't mean here or right now! ". Sunset tried to protect herself from the hungry and lustful look Mac had now.

" Sorry Honey, ya know ah'll go crazy if ya show me yer apples ". Big Mac took both of Sunset's arms under his letting her completely vulnerable.

" Bu-but you just bit them a few minutes ago! I'm gonna be sore if you don't agaiaaaah! ". Sunset couldn't finish in time before Mac could take a taste of her pink rosebud. Soon after her yells of protest became moans of pleasure.

END OF FLASHBACK.

Big Mac was lost in his memories when he felt a pinch in his arm. He took a look expecting to find a mosquito but he found Twilight Sparkle trying to pinch him a second time. " Twilight? ".

" Hehe, sorry Big Mac, I was trying to call you but you didn't respond so I have to use a more physical method, hope I didn't interrupted something important there, you looked like you were having a fond memory or something ". Twilight said cheerfully, she was carrying a laptop on one arm and a big bag in the other.

" Eeyup, somethin' like that. Anyway, thanks for comin' all the way for this ".

" Not a problem Big Mac, I'm actually looking forward to this, my program so far has interacted with modern hardware but nothing like what may be in your truck ".

" And how had worked so far, any explosions or fires? ".

" No! Of course not, I tested it several times with my cellphone and my own computer and so far everything is safe... but, just in case, do you have a fire extinguisher? ".
Mac pointed behind her where the nitrogen cylinder and a first aid kit were ready for emergencies. " Good, not that we'll need them but, you know ".

" Eeyup, anyway, let's ". Twilight followed Mac to his truck, the top was already up and ready to be inspected, she saw the a workbench nearby and placed the bag and laptop over it, she then started taking out an number of unknown items, some were buzzing while others had left guts that when on and off in intervals of time, in the meantime Big Mac was becoming more nervous watching those objects that could be potential disasters ready to go off at any minute.

" Ah ha! Found it! ". Twilight expressed in success shaking Mac out of his internal worry.

" Is that the thingy that's gonna fix mah truck? ". Mac asked looking at the small artifact Twilight was holding in her hands.

" Yes, but first it's gonna make a scanning of the internal computer of your truck, let me show you ". Twilight opened her laptop and punched her password and then a few more commands, she then took about her cellphone and used the USB port to plug it in.

She kept tapping keys and mumbling to herself for a few minutes. " Alright! Program ready! ". She unplugged her phone from the laptop and then plugged it but this time to the small artifact.

Twilight showed her phone to Mac and started explaining. " I'm downloading the program into my new utility drone, I used a semi-nano technology to create a small repair drone that can reach places where you normally would need to remove or disassemble part to get to. Look, is coming online! ".

Indeed, the little artifact came to action, first a pair of lights appeared in the smaller portion of its body that give the impression of eyes, then from the longest part four pair of extremities extended from the main body, the thing then started moving up and down, its light eyes took a green color and a ringtone came out from the phone indicating readiness.

" Awe and behold, my last model of AI operated drones for better human development, Scrapper! ". The little robot now started moving, Mac felt the sudden need to step on the metal bug and squash it but he force himself to held back, for now, it wasn't his fault that Granny Smith almost implanted in him and his sister an animosity against machines that was only made strong when Twilight's drones almost burned the orchards down a few months ago.

" Ok, let's get this baby moving! ". Twilight said with a mad grin in her face. " Now, I'm gonna send command via a text message directly to Scrapper's AI ". Twilight quickly tapped in her phone and the little abomination quickly when Into action, it jumped down from the workbench and ran directly for the cabin of the truck, it used six of its 8 legs to move at impressive speed, almost like a real bug crawling away.

Soon the metal insect reached the lower part under the driving wheel where the connection plug for the truck's computer was located, then, from the back torso a few wires came out and dug in into the plug. " COMMENCING SCANNING! ".

The voice came from the cellphone and Big Mac recognized the voice of Spike, Twilight's talking dog. " So far so good! Scrapper is searching for the problem, with it's vast information in the model and year of your truck it will find the hiccup in no time! ".

Big Mac nodded in understanding, but he wondered if the little trinket could really out do a human in that regard. " SCANNING COMPLETE! VERIFYING INFORMATION...[
... ... WHILE BUSY, HERE'S A SONG FROM YOUR FAVORITES TO PAST THE TIME...

As soon as the message was over, from the phone a tune accompanied by a young male voice started singing completely out of rhythm, it was a love song that the interpreter obviously just tried for the first time.

" Hi hehe, sorry, that's Timber, my boyfriend, he sometimes send me songs to cheer me up ". Twilight said with pink cheeks and very awkwardly.

" Very thoughtful of him ". Mac responded while cringing internally at the bad song the other was was giving, still, that give him the ideas of singing something for Sunset next time they visit the Hub.

Thankfully for Mac, a ping from the phone indicated that the information was confirmed. " DATABASE INFORMATION READY, NOW PROCEEDING TO PHYSICAL CONFIRMATION CHECK, PLEASE, MAKE SURE THE MOTOR IS OFF WHILE THIS UNIT VENTURES INSIDE THE OBJECT! ".

The phone said again in Spike's voice. Twilight approved of the action and the little drone disconnected itself from the computer, it then jumped off and disappeared down the truck.

" Here Big Mac, take a look ". Twilight passed her phone to him, he saw the view given by a moving camera, it was dark at first but then lights came up and Mac saw the lower part of his truck, the underside of the motor to be exact.

The image moved again as the bot jumped inside and crawled deeper in looking for the malfunction, it was a strange sensation seen the inside of his truck through the eyes of the machine, as the robot did its journey Mac took mental notes of certain areas and parts he saw looked like they would need replacement or clean up soon, finally the bot approached what it was looking for.

" What's that? Is that supposed to be there? ". Asked Twilight, but Mac didn't even bother to answer as he too was confused as to what the drone was showing them.
A small blue orb that pulsed like a beating heart.

" Ain't that a, what-ya-mah-call-it? A glitch ".

" Hm, no, image is not distorted or affected, that blue object is there, inside your truck for real, and its pulsating with energy! ".

" Twilight, this is a 1960 Ford F-100 vintage chassis, it was almost a pile of scrap when mah Pa bought it for me, this truck, shouldn't have anythin' remotely advanced! ". Mac asked worried, has someone replaced his truck with an alien doppelganger? And if so, then where was his real truck.

" Should I tell Scrapper to do something about that? ". Twilight asked as she called her cellphone again, while Mac got his emotions in check, the robot scanned the blue orb.
That triggered something, the moment the scanning finished, the orb pulsed once more but also moved away from the invading robot hiding behind a small compartment that also wasn't supposed to be there.

" What's goin' on?! ". Mac asked in alarm as his truck shook, the light also started blinking and the cellphone biped loudly.

" I don't know, something is crashing my system! ". Twilight kept pressing the screen, Mac meanwhile felt useless as bis truck acted beyond weird. " What? There's another program hacking back my own! I'll activate the killer protocol! ".

" Killer what?! Is that gonna harm mah truck?! ".

" No, it will delete my program and take the invading one with it, your truck will be fine, I promise ". Mac didn't felt like believing in that moment he was now about to pull his hair out.

" GREETINGS HUMANS, I SALUTE YOU! I MEAN NO HARM TO YOU ".

Twilight and Mac froze when a booming voice came from the truck. They looked at each other to confirm that neither imagined the voice.

" YES! IT IS I WHO SPEAK, MY NAME IS HOUND, AND I AM, AN AUTOBOT! ".

" Mah, did mah truck spoke just now? ". Mac asked.

" INDEED HUMAN KNOWN AS MACINTOSH APPLE, I SPOKE, AND I KNOW YOU ".

" The truck is sentient! The truck is alive! Was it because of equestrian magic? ".

" NEGATIVE, FEMALE KNOWS AS TWILIGHT, I'M ALIVE THANKS TO THE ALL SPARK, IT IS WHAT MADE US, TRANSFORMERS ".

" Alive? Ah... Ah don't care 'bout that right now, where's mah truck! The one mah Pa and me spend so much time fixin' together! What did ya do to it?! ". Mac asked furiously.

" THAT TRUCK, AS YOU CALL IT, IS AND ALWAYS HAS BEEN, ME, I STILL HOLD THE MOMENT IN MY DATABASE MEMORY WHEN BRIGHT MACINTOSH CHOOSE ME AS A GIFT FOR HIS FIRST SPAWN, THAT, WOULD BE YOU OF COURSE, THEN LITTLE BY LITTLE , HE FIXED MY BODY, ALONE AT FIRST, BUT LATER YOU WOULD JOIN HIM, I ALSO HAVE MEET THE REST OF YOUR CLAN ".

" Wait wait wait, are ya tell me that all this time, ya have been the same truck me and mah Pa have been thinkin' with? Then how come ya never revealed yerself to us until now? ". Asked Big Mac still very skeptical.

" And more importantly what exact are you? ". Asked Twilight as well.

" IM HOUND! AN AUTOBOT TRANSFORMER FROM THE FORMER PLANET CYBERTRON, I AND MANY OF MY KIND CAME HERE LOOKING FOR OUR LEADER OPTIMUS PRIME AND MORE IMPORTANTLY, THE ALL SPARK, THE ORIGEN OF LIFE IN CYBERTRON! THE REASON WHY ONLY NOW I'M COMMUNICATING IS BECAUSE FOR THE LONGEST PART UNTIL RECENTLY, I WAS TOO DAMAGED AFTER CONFRONTING THE EVIL DECEPTICONS! ".

Mac absorbed the information as best as he could but then something the thing called Hound said stroke him. " Ya said ya have memories saved from back when mah parents were still alive? ".

" INDEED, EVERYTHING THAT HAPPENS OR ITS SAID NEAR ME IS CAPTURED BY MY SENSORS AND STORED IN MY DATABASE, I HAVE FILES IN YOU, YOUR PARENTS, FAMILY AND... EVEN YOUR REPRODUCTION MATE, BY THE WAY, THANKS FOR CLEANING MY CABIN AFTER HAVING INTERCOURSE WITH HER, I APPRECIATE THAT ".

" Big Mac? What did it meant by that? ". Asked Twilight innocently.

" No-nothin' Twilight, just kept checkin' what's up with mah truck please ".

" Will do, I'm recalling Scrapper in the meantime. ". Twilight told him.

" Hey, hm, truck, Hound, Hound sir, do ya, do ya have files on mah parents? Can ah see them? Please? ". Mac pleaded.

" OF COURSE HUMAN MACINTOSH, LET ME ACCESS MY... WHAT'S THIS? MY, MY CORE, MY CORE! MY BRAIN IS BEEN DESTROYED! I, I, KAAAAAH! KI-KI-KILLER PROTOCOL IN PROCESS! AAAAAAGHHH! PLEASEEEUGH! SOMEONE, STOP, THIS, MADNESS! AAAAGHHH! ".

" Hound! Truck! Guy in mah truck! Are ya ok? What about mah parents?! Twilight?! ".

" I'm sorry Big Mac, the killer protocol is done, whatever that was is gone for good, I send Scrapper to connect with the truck's computer again and see if everything is fine, it should take a couple of minutes at most ". Mac nodded but his mind was still overloaded with the craziness.

" It's done! Wow! Big Mac, you're truck, you won't believe it, it almost like it has a brand new computer inside! It even has security measures and a recording system! I have never seen anything like this! Will you mind let me do some testing in you truck, I'm also curious about what the weird voice said and that blue energy ".

Mac didn't answer, he simply turned to her letting his emotions show in his face.

" A-ah, bad moment I guess, ok, sorry, I know it was kind of crazy and all that, I get you, then I'll come back later, when you feel a little better, ok? ". Twilight recalled her drone and placed took everything back. " I'll see if Applejack is back, ok, later Big Mac! ".

She left as fast as she could, Mac felt bad for making her feel unwelcome but right now he couldn't help it. Taking his keys out he got into the driver seat and turned it on, the truck roared like new, the previous problem seemed gone now, alone and melancholic Mac wondered just what the hell happened, was this another example of why you didn't called Twilight to help with electronic things? Or something else entirely, whatever the case, Mac still felt like he missed a precious opportunity, after some time passed he dismissed the whole thing as just another crazy event in Canterlot, there was a lot of those lately.

A few days after the incident the security system Twilight helped upgrade crashed down as well.

END OF THE CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Sorry, silly chapter I know but I needed it to get it out of my system, if you remember I mentioned this in chapter 20 after the Rainbooms and their allies defeat Adagio and Rawhorn.

Thanks for reading, always appreciated, next is the real follow up chapter to the battle against Emerald Breeze, then another PokePon chapter, until next time folks.

42.- Conclusion to a crazy night.

CANTERLOT'S GENERAL HOSPITAL...

Lime Grass growled when the radio called for him. Now that his daughter was awake and apparently back to normal he wanted nothing but to be by her side, unfortunately, life didn't care about what he wanted, nor did the mayor.

" Another disturbance you said? ".

" Yes, people reported a loud commotion coming from the Farside hotel, broken glasses, loud yells, people cursing, then a worker of the hotel went to inspect and found the place trashed and with the residents down on the floor ".

Grass didn't needed to ask further, this looked like the repetition from the bar. " I need you over there in person, we can't have another incident like in the hospital or people is going to panic and is only gonna make things worse, do what you can ".

" Fine! But after this I need some time with my daughter, and no interruptions! ".

" Very well, proceed Chief, and good luck ". After that, the radio went silent.

" Damn town is going crazy! Fuck ". Grass switched channel and called HQ. " Central, this is Grass, you copy? ".

" Loud and clear Chief, what can I do for you? Over ".

" I'm on my way to the Farside hotel, inform whoever is there already to proceed with caution and write down the name of any witness, also to inspect surveillance cameras, the priority is to keep things under wraps, over ".

" Understood, I'll inform them, anything else? Over ".

" Yeah, just to be sure, send a patrol over to check on the bridge ".

" Understood, over and out ". With that out of the way, Grass made his way to the hotel.

NEAR THE BRIDGE...

Emerald Breeze was disappointed, she expected the Abigail-look-alike to be at least more of a challenge, at least with those looks, but to her surprise, the girl was just a wild moody embarrassment. Sunset shoot magic beam after magic beam but even tired and running low on magic Emerald dodged the attacks with ease, it was so easy to predict where they would go thanks to the expression the girl displayed, her emotions were well written on her face, she roared like an animal that pretended to be intimidating but all it did was let it's weaknesses shown more clearly.

Experience was something magic couldn't replace, and it showed here. Sunset launched now a physical attack, getting closer to use her claws against the siren but Emerald simply slapped her away with her tail, she then followed it up with a magic blast of her own.

Sunset blocked the attack but it turned out to be just a distraction, Emerald sucked air and prepared a sonic blast, however something unexpected happened, when she tried to release her deadly voice she almost choked, her throat felt in like something was burning inside.

She coughed trying to get the sensation away, Sunset didn't let this sudden distraction pass unused and summoned a strong magic blast in an instant, the blast was strong enough to send the siren plummeting to the ground where it crashed with a big cloud of dust.

" What... kaghh, what, was that? ". Emerald asked between more coughing and raspy breaths. Her head pounded with new and fresh pain but more alarming was the feeling in her throat, she felt as if hundreds of small sparks were floating around her windpipe ready to turn into flames is she dared op n her mouth.

" It took a while, but it is done ".

" Whakt? ". Asked Emerald as she tried to swallow whatever was burning her insides.

" Spores, I started dispersing them around the air since the battle started, originally, I was only going to used a bit of them in the form of pollen but when I saw how you use air to do those sonic attacks of yours I spread even more, by now they most be lodged within your throat, they will not only make you cough, the more you breath them in the deeper they go into your lungs and the more damage they make. Come on now, try use your voice once more, see how it goes ahahaha! ". Gloriosa laughed watching as Emerald froze, but then the siren did exactly the last thing she expected to do, she used her voice anyway.

Gloriosa tried to get away from the blast but it got her dead center sending her airborne a few meter from where it hit her. Emerald then follow after her but another magic blast stopped her in her tracks.

" It seems those losers got you good too, didn't they, well, it makes my work more easy, now, last chance horse fish! Where is the portal?! ". Sunset flew down to threaten Emerald, but the old siren saw her and licked her lips in anticipation.

" Empty threats don't work on me little bitch, only the winner has the right to demand anything from anypony, if you are so desperate to know then get it from me when I'm beaten and bleeding on the ground! ". Emerald put a smirk that small split her bleeding mouth, it hurt her just to speak but the pain was something she relished, plus her plan worked like a charm when Sunset growled and dashed toward her.

Emerald prepared for the impact, she didn't move, she didn't put any defence, she just let the demon pony girl spear her with her body, now close as they were, Emerald sprung her plan, her tail coiled around the legs and waist of Sunset, she then used her arms to place a tight hold on her completely trapping her in a body lock.

" He-hey! Let go bitch! ". Sunset wasn't expecting this, as so she was left defenceless.

Seen her pray completely vulnerable, Emerald smiled with evil glee. " Thanks for the meal! ". Emerald sunk her razor sharp teeth in her neck to finish the envelopment, she then used her stone to start absorbing the negative energy in Sunset.

The effect was almost instant, Emerald felt the energy ran from the rough Rainboom to her own body, there was so much energy that Emerald felt her body start healing right away. As Sunset tried to free herself, the siren simply tightened her hold.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

Lime Grass arrived at the hotel just minutes after his conversation with the Mayor, he saw a patrol parked outside already and the police tape already blocking the entrance.
Even from his position he could see the mess inside, glass and wood shards littering the street in front. Inexplicably he massaged his temple, he got the ugly feeling something weird was a foot again.

He was saluted by one of his subordinates right away.

" At ease, what you got for me? ".

The officer stiffened a bit. " Uh, not good sir, same thing as with the bar and the hospital, cameras and any other kind of surveillance is useless, everyone inside was under some trance and can't remember what happened with them or who or what did it ".

" Fuck! Not again! How are they? How is their condition? ".

" Apart from been disoriented, just a some minor injuries, a few bruises at worst ".

" Hm, at least something good in this whole bullcrap, and what about the witness, where is it? ".

" She's still undergoing interrogation but I don't think she's can provide much, she arrived after the whole incident after all ". The officer said very sure.

" I'll see that for myself ". In a minute Grass was guided to where the witness was been interrogated, in his mind he made count of every single question he would ask, even if the officer in charge already did the same ones.

" Aren't you done already? Trixie is tired and she wants to know when can she leave and see her friends! ". Exclaimed the voice of a white haired girl inside the small office working as the interrogation room, just by hearing her voice and the petulant of her tone Grass new he was in for an annoying time, with a sigh he went in.

BACK NEAR THE BRIDGE...

Gloriosa struggled just to open her eyes, from where her body landed she could hear the joy in the serpent as she secured victory. With the pinch of magic use had left she felt how the green horse was getting her power back at the same time the red skinned she-devil was getting weaker, if this continued on they all would be lost, including her brother, this bit of info made her tried to get back to her feet and do one last intent at turn things around again but even with desperation and adrenaline fueling her, her body simply couldn't move anymore. Fortunately for everyone, a ray of hope was on its way.

Emerald felt a rush as more and more negative energy passed to her, the fact that the pony Sunset struggled more made the experience more appealing for the siren, for Emerald, it felt like the girl was composed of pure darkness, at this rate a few more minutes and she would be full and completely healed, she wouldn't stop there, she would suck the girl dry but not killed her, no, she would take her and torture her as much as she could, it would be her little secret, just like she once planned for the Apple boy the previous time.

Then, things changed once more. The tasty darkness swirled and then it just banished all together, like if it was never there! But Emerald knew it was, she had absorbed a lot of it, the process was just so sudden that by the time she stopped she had absorbed some of that new positive energy that appeared out of thin air. It caused repulsion within her, just like the last time when she absorbed the love of the other girl, her stomach urged her to puke at all cost and as soon as possible, she didn't know what happened and what happened next didn't even got her the chance as something grabbed her dorsal fin with a grip so strong that pierced the thin fin making five small holes.

" Get yer stinky hooves of MY friend you damn dirty snake! ". Emerald heard the threat after she felt a second vice around her neck that yanked her completely off from Sunset, next thing she knew, she was thrown against one of the fallen trees from her previous scuffle with the nature controlling freak.

The impact just worsened the fin on her back and now she was sure it was beyond use. She shook her head trying to clear it and see what just send her flying like a pebble, when her vision cleared she saw the blonde girl from earlier, she was just as bad as she left her but there was no missing the rage and pain painted in her freckled face, the green eyes of the girl shone with flame of vengeance.

Emerald pushed her body up but the enraged farmer closed the distance before she could be ready, a right punch landed on her muzzle shattering teeth and sending her head to another spinning haze, Emerald dropped down once more, the siren used the end of her tail so sweep the girl off of her feet but instead of falling backwards as she expected the farmer fell on top of her, the blonde then bear hugged her with all her might, the siren felt as if her insides were been squeezed out, her bones cracking as the force of the blonde almost cut her in two.

The siren howled in pain as her eyes started to bulge from the pressure of the choke, only her quick wit saved her at the end when she used her scales to cut the farmer like when she was been trapped by the vines, the effect was less effective since by now most of her scales were broken and useless but many remained jagged and sharp enough to puncture through skin, Applejack couldn't force even herself beyond that point and she let go of the siren screaming in frustration and pain, her body showing many new cuts.

With agonizing pain and just the bit touch of lost pride, Emerald knew she was now at the brink of losing completely, not only her mission for that was already a failure, she was sure of it, but also her life, she was at the point where her own life was at risk if she didn't retreated. So her prays would live another day but she didn't wanted to leave with empty hooves so she tried to take the little blonde's life, she wasn't surprised now when she was painfully interrupted once more.

A magic blast on her already obsolete dorsal fin threw her at the side, her new attacker already moving close. " You won't hurt us anymore siren! ". Came the voice of Sunset, but unlike before, her voice carried determination born from the desire to protect, not that of revenge.

Emerald couldn't take another hit, she placed the last vestige of energy into running away as humiliating as it felt. She rocketed her way as fast as she could placing priority into dodging the salvo of magic blast that came for her, there wasn't anyone who could block her path toward the portal now that Sunset was left behind but Emerald wasn't going to try and prove it, her luck was already thin as a paper.

With effort, she managed to reach the riverbank at the foot of the bridge, the next part would be the hardest one, not in physical effort but in her own self-confidence, she would have to crawl back to Abigail and explain why did she failed, there was no other choice, if she wanted she could run away but she most likely would die from her injuries somewhere not too far away, her ability to absorb magic was impeded, her magic was low as hell, she needed to be healed as soon as possible, she knew it just as she knew there was only one pony that could heal her the way she was.

Sucking her pride and replacing it with self preservation she plunged into the water and made her way to the portal.

Running behind her came Sunset, she breathed hard and her eyes looked left and right for the siren but it was in vain, the snake moved too fast and Sunset was still weak from having her magic sucked. She did make it to the bridge but by now Emerald was nowhere to be seen. The arrival of a new car called her attention, the car stopped where the other two and the bike were and from the car two women stepped out.

" Sunset? It is her! ". Cried Starlight Glimmer, when she tried to go to her she was stopped by Luna.

" Is she? Remember that last time she was Bitchy Sunset, is her skin red like a tomato?". Luna said as she tried to catch any sign of who Sunset she was dealing with.

Sunset approached the duo slowly and with her hands up in the air, her face easy to see. Both women saw her getting close and prepared for the worst but as they saw the peach skin and normal colored eyes the tension flew away.

" Glad to see you girls, we need to move fast! Twilight and Aria are near the vehicles, Applejack and the other two are in this direction, they all are pretty bang up, we need to heal them right away! ".

" I'll go with you and bring the others, Starlight can start with the ones here, right? ".
Luna said.

" Yes, leave it to me! ". She reassured them. As soon as the girls were brought closer, Starlight begun to work, just as Sunset said, they were in pretty bad shape. Fortunately for the wounded, the genius unicorn was an expert on spells and soon the situation improved, but, that wasn't the only factor that helped.

Last time, when Starlight was here with Aria, she felt a small rise on the flow of magic, it wasn't as strong as it would be en her homeworld but it was definitely detectable, however, comparing the flow here with the one coming from the portal back in the school Starlight could feel a difference in both the level and the purity of the magic.
The one coming from the portal on the school felt thinner and more refined while the one here felt thicker and raw, that untaped magic was in a way increasing the property of her spell and so indicating that there was a portal nearby, one not made by external influences but by nature.

Starlight's inner thoughts were interrupted by a moan of pain and discomfort. " Hmmmha! ". Aria opened her eyes and stretched before the memories of the last couple of hours came rushing back. Her panic subdued right away as she saw the friendly face.

" Feeling better? ". Asked the girl.

" Uh, could have been better if I was back in my bed! ". Aria tried to stand in wobbling legs, Starlight helped her up. " So, I guess we won, eh? ".

" It seems so, but you'll have to wait until Sunset and Miss Luna come back with the rest to be sure ".

" Shimmer? Is she back in on her senses? ". Aria asked surprised.

" For the time being, yes, that may have to be with your survival here, but I have to say, you girls took a real beating this time ". Starlight said as she started healing Twilight.

" Well, considering that we faced Emerald fucking Breeze and survived, I'll say we did pretty good for ourselves! ".

Hearing that, Starlight let the poor Twilight fall to the ground once more at the shock of the news. " Eme, Emerald Breeze? You fought Emerald Breeze?! The second strongest in the The Rebellion?! ".

" Second strongest? You mean there's another monster stronger than that old crazy siren?! Fuck! ". Aria expressed her own shock back.

" And, and you sure she's gone for good? ".

" She ran away after Applejack and me injured her bad, Daisy here took out her voice as well so she must have thought that she wasn't going to make it out in one piece if she stayed further ". If wasn't Aria who answered but Sunset as she walked back from the bushes helping Applejack along Luna, behind them the siblings were limping their way out as well.

" Twilight! ". Timber shouted as soon as he saw his girlfriend. " Is she ok? ".

" Her injuries are closing up, don't worry about it, she'll be fine, what about the two of you? ". Starlight responded.

" Sis and I are ok for now, Sunset used her magic to heal the worst of our injuries, but..? ".

" Is Applejack, I used as much magic as I could but her eye is still bad ". Sunset said as she helped Applejack to seat inside her truck.

" I'm ok, just, just need a bit of restin' back in this old bones of mine and I'll be, I'll be..?". Applejack didn't have the strength to finish her sentence, once inside the truck she started sniffling causing everyone to remember what happened here with Big Mac before.

It fell to Luna to reign back everyone to the task at hand. " I know there much to talk about, but you girls have been long gone and this place isn't safe at all, let's take everyone out of here and then see if we can get our heads together later ".

" What about the others? Didn't shimmer arrived with the bike of the sport freak? ".
Asked Aria worried despite the insult.

" That's is currently been taking care off, another reason as to why we have to move from here, I need to go and get them from the hotel where they went first, and unfortunately, the police is there already ".

" Shit! How are you gonna get them out then? ".

" Let's just say that we have a friend bullshiting the cops, and I have to go there and make sure they get away safe ".

" Twilight! She's walking up! ". Timber cried in relief.

" Tim...ber? Timber, you're ok! Are we, safe? ".

" We are Twi, we are, Gods! I'm glad you're ok, I love you, so much Twi ".

" Me, too, I love you too! ". The two lovers embraced in front of everyone and despite the situation and their condition.

" Not that this isn't heartwarming or anything but we need to get the hell out before that dumb Grass send some of his goons so let's pack and leave people! ". Luna yelled to everyone.

" I got this! ".

" Sis, please, I don't want more near dead experiences for a while, let me drive please! ". Gloriosa huffed but she let him drive at the end. The siblings took Twilight with them and told her to call Celestia for an explanation about her whereabouts if they asked, after that they would return to Sweet Apple Acres.

The rest too would go to the Apple farm from where they would split. Applejack would be taken directly to the farm where she would receive further treatment from Dr Links later on.

" I'll take the bike, you guys don't pay me to work overtime and I need a shower like, right away ". Aria said trying to sound convincing but in true she wanted to check on Cheerilee.

" Thanks for the back up Aria, you have been a great help and a life saver, if you ever have any problem don't hesitate and come looking for us, ok? ". Luna placed a great deal of emphasis on the next words along a tight hug. " If you ever need our help just call us and we'll be there, you may not be a student of CHS, but you're definitely a friend of us ".

Aria was speechless by the gesture of true gratitude, mentally, she tried to count in a hand how many times Adagio thanked her or Sonata for something and the imaginary band came out fingerless. Her shock only grew when Sunset offered a handshake.

" You did came through when we needed you Aria Blaze, thank you ". Very awkwardly, Aria took the handshake.

" Nothing to brag about, that bitch was just bad news for everyone, ok then, I'll bolt out of here before this get to mushy for me ". Aria walked to the bike and mounted it.
" Tell Dash that I may scratch it a little but I'll give it back tomorrow ". With nothing else to say, she drove off as well.

" Ok, I'll go to the hotel to get the others ". Luna took a good look at Sunset, her eyes sharply evaluating her niece. " You are still the other Sunset, are you? ".

Sunset stiffened a little, she considered her next words. " I am, is that a problem for you Miss Luna? ". She said finally.

Luna narrowed her eyes, she thought about the question, she was indeed upset, her sister would be sad too, but there was nothing she could do, could she? Her hand tentatively went to the pocket in her jacket where a small box rested, she thought about whatever to give it to her and wondered what reaction would she make.

At last, she sighted. " My only concern is to know if you know how to drive the truck back to the farm? Can you do it? ".

Sunset visibly relaxed. " Yes, I can do it ".

" Good, then take Starlight with you and deliver Applejack, I'll pick you up after getting the other girls back, be careful ". Luna said and took her car leaving only one group.

" Let's go then, before someone see us ". Sunset declared and started walking when Starlight took her by the shoulder.

" Wait, I need to ask you something, if you don't mind of course ".

Sunset tensed up again. " Sure, but be quick, we can't stay here any longer ".

" I know this may be too personal of a question but, it may be linked to your actual condition, if so then you can remain quiet if you want, so, is it true that there's one Sunset for every time you were exposed to the memory stone? ". Sunset was stunned, she couldn't hide away her surprise as the girl easily described the true of her situation. She knew the Sunset inside considered her a genius in both magic and in understanding problems, unfortunately for this Sunset, her description did fit her correctly.

" What if is it true? What then? ". Asked Sunset defensibly. " Are you gonna try to bring your friend back? Are you gonna erase me to get her back? Do i matter? ".
Her thoughts of self preservation were accompanied by self loathing and jealousy knowing well that her other self, the one who choose to stay trapped inside her mind and let her take possession of their body with the condition that she would protect her friends, was more loved and missed that the other two personalities combined.

" The answer is no, not always has a new personality develop with every exposure ". Sunset answered honestly. " There's seem to be a command that has to be issued after been dazzle with the stone, maybe even a spell, I'm not sure a 100%, for example, when that girl, Wildflower Blush used it there was no new Sunset, she actually reverted back to before coming to the human world, I don't know why that happened, that's all I know ". Sunset remembered something else, the most important part. " No, that's not all I know, the pony who first used the stone on my is... she, she is... nevermind, we have to go ". Sunset turned tail and left for the truck leaving Starlight with just another question and an old feeling, not wanting to make the journey back more uncomfortable, she remained silent for the rest of the ride.

RARITY'S WORKSHOP...

With a cry for help and tears already damping her face, Rarity woke up, but her erratic breathing and rising pulse were the only horror that waited her in the real world, those and the clicking of the clock on the wall, it was late, really late.

With fear, she opened her phone to find the multiple messages missed from her friends telling and detailing the plan for what probably was another life threatening confrontation, she sniffled trying to fight back new tears, she was running away, abandoning her loved friends, the thought of they needing help and her been the only person available was too much to bear. ". N-no more, I, I can't do this! ".

She turned off the phone, the guilt to much to bear. " This is for the best, they have new friends now, more helpful that I could be, more, more, gnnh! ". Rarity cried alone until sleep claimed her once more.

FARSIDE HOTEL...

" Let me get this straight, you came because your boss told you he wasn't getting any calls through, then, you called some of your classmates so that you could do homework while using one of the rooms, then you arrive and find your friends and everyone else on the floor and called the police, right? Is that your alibi? Miss Lulamoon? ". Lime Grass asked with a tone that displayed his little belief for the story Trixie was telling, the other officer witnessing the interrogation simply observed but he was skeptical as well, but not of the tale

" You make it sound like Trixie is lying, well, Trixie doesn't lie, she doesn't need to ".
Trixie responded definitely.

" Miss Lulamoon, listen carefully, your testimony is going to be used for this case which make it part of the evidence, if, if you have been lying or changing details those acts will lead you to trouble, so, if you want to avoid future repercussions, this is the moment to come clean Miss, now, I ask you again, will that be your final testimony? ".
Grass rose from his seat and threw one last book for the girl to caught herself. " Take your time while I get some water for you, Miss ".

Grass left the room they were using for the interrogation and met with the other office to discuss the Interrogation. " That girl if full of BS, she's pretending to be crazy to distort the true, talking in third person, her over the top way of speak, all false, she's definitely hiding something and we need to make her talk! ". Grass said very sure of his judgement.

" Uh, hm, well? ". The officer mumbled.

" What?! Speak clearly ".

" I, don't think she's faking any of it, or at least her way of speaking, Sir ".

" What do you mean? Didn't you hear her? ' The great and powerful Trisha or whatever she call her, a normal person wouldn't talk like that! ". Grass said validating his point but the officer give him a look of piggy and explained.

" Sir, have you heard the guys in the station mentioning a ' White disaster ' kind scenario? ". Asked the officer.

" Now that you mentioned, yeah, a couple of times, but mostly from the ones that work with the firefighter department, I looked it up one time but found nothing about it, then I asked and all I got was repressed laughs so I stopped asking ".

" Well, it is a joke and real at the same time, we have a bunch of joke names for lesser and repetitive cases that we get in the city, white disaster, is for that girl, Trixie Lulamoon, as far as I know she has started fires in her house at least 11 times with her magic tricks, she's also famous for letting herself trapped inside magic boxes at least twice a month, other times she has made street magic tricks that somehow leaves an unlucky volunteer trapped somewhere else in the town meters away from the original intended point, heck, one time she tried to explain her trick to one firefighter and the guy suddenly disappeared in a puff of smoke and appeared in a woman's bathroom inside her school?! ".

" What's school does she goes? ".

" CHS ". Said the other cop.

" But of course, leave it to CHS to gather the biggest collection of troublemakers and weirdos on this damn city! How come that girl is not in a correctional or in a mental institution?! ". Asked Grass.

" Well, her parents, boss and teachers, they all know her eccentric personality and don't mind it much, even when it looks serious and there some damage nobody complains or place charges, specially on school, its always ruled out as an ' accident '. That's why it's just recorded and fixed, until it happens again ".

" I can't believe those Regal sisters turning a blind eye to the bunch of craziness and danger that happens in that school of their daily, that place should be shot down! ". Said the captain of the police.

" I want to see you try, you neanderthal! ". Luna said as she entered the hotel.

Grass growled as Luna not only entered inside a restricted area but she did so with all the confidence of the very owner. " What are you doing here woman, you know I can arrest you for this, right? ".

" Just try, I'm here in behalf of the Lulamoons to get Trixie and my other students, their parents already gave me their permission, suck on that Grass! ". Luna said with mocking tone.

" Lulamoon is under questioning and the other three are been treated for minor wounds, they'll be questioned next when they wake up so there's no way you're taking them! ".

" They are still considered minors Grass, their parents are demanding them back so, unless you want them storming the Mayor's office and asking for your head you better let them go, those kids just had a terrible night and you want to make it worst with your police nagging, why don't you capture whoever is doing this or more importantly, why aren't you out looking for Big Mac instead of losing time with interrogations?! ".

" First of all, you're in no position to tell me how to do MY job! You and your sister are doing whatever you want with the students behind that school of yours including protecting that bunch of potential criminals you call students! ".

" How dare you insult my sister and my work! We're doing nothing of the sort! You know nothing about our school, you creep! ".

Grass smirked. " I know enough, I know the school was the product of your late father, Sol Regal, he practically paid to have you and your sister playing teachers while in true, you are just jokes! ".

" Captain! ". The officer yelled both as a way to stop the ever increasing tension and to warn his superior when Luna threw a punch aiming for his nose, aiming, but not reaching, with more will power than physical one, Luna stopped her own knuckles a mere few inches from delivering, her face showed a cold glare Grass had only seen one other time, in a woman that was once his wife.

" You know ". Luna said without moving her fist, it remained there while she talked. " I have never cared so much for that place to be honest, I like the students, I like my coworkers, I even like that I have my own parking spot, love the food there too, but if you were to move me from there, I would nag, and nag and nag some more, but, eventually, I would go back to been ok with it, but my sister, Celestia, love that school, she would die if you take it from her, and if she were to listen how you insult her students and the place my father put his last effort on, she would have punch you right in your fucking face! Count yourself lucky Grass ".

Grass glared as much as he could but she he felt somehow remorseful for insulting the dead, also the piece of memory of his wife shook him to the core.

" Listen, Miss Regal, three of your students are in the second floor, they were asked to remain there until a parent or guardian could take them home, if you want you can speak with them but Miss Lulamoon must be questioned first, after that, she can leave as well, is that ok Chief? ". The officer asked his superior who was still out of himself, he simply nodded. " There you go, no problem then, right? ".

" I suppose, tsk, fine then, I'll go and check on them, thanks ". Luna threw one last look at Grass and found him still out of it, she shrugged and went to look for her students.

" Sorry sir if I stepped out place but, well, you were been kind of... you know? ".

" A dick? ".

" We-well, I would go that far but-? ".

" It's ok, I'm not in the best of moods, or States for that matter ". Lime Grass sighted loudly. " I just want to see my daughter, that's all I want, make sure she's ok, can't a father have that? ".

" Take it easy Sir, I'm sure the town will go back to normal in no time, you'll see ".

" I hope so, I do ".

After been guided to the room were the girls were, Luna entered. " Miss Luna! ".

" About time! ".

" Yeepee! ". All three girls hugged the Vice-Principal as soon as they saw her.

" Girls, I'm glad to see you three, you have us worried for a while but it seems you're ok now, are you? Any bad injuries? ".

The three girls looked at each other but at the end they collectively gave a negative.
" Good, I'm sorry that you had to go through this again so soon, but hopefully, those Invaders would have learned not to mess with you girls ".

" What happened, how is Twilight and Timber, are they ok? ". Asked Fluttershy worried.

" Yeah! And what about those assholes? Did Applejack beat them to dead like I hope she did? ". Asked Rainbow too.

The grim expression in Luna told them things were serious. " Twilight is ok, so is Timber and everyone else, Applejack was the most injured but the family doctor will check her out. I just need to take you and Trixie home for now, what about you, anything to report? ".

" Yeah, just the tiny fact that Sunset has turned EVIL! Again! ". Cried Rainbow out loud.

" That's under control for now, she's back to normal, or at least as normal as a magical pony living as a human can be, anyway, if there's nothing else, let's get Trixie and leave before Captain G-Ass turn this place into a new prison for us, hurry ".

The girls nodded and followed Luna out of the room and down to the first floor.
" Hey, where's my bike by the way, it better not have scratches or evil or fookSunset is paying for them! ". Rainbow proclaimed.

" I didn't inspected anything on your bike, but it was ok when Aria took it! ".

" Aria? What's freaking Aria doing with my bike?! ".

" She needed a ride back to her place so she took your bike Rainbow, and to be honest she deserves it, tonight's win came in part from her plan so one ride home is not much to complain, right? ". Rainbow growled and mumbled something very softly but otherwise didn't rebuke further.

" Is Sunset really ok now? ". Asked Fluttershy with concern.

" Well have to discuss that later, we're almost there ". Indeed, the voice of the magician could be heard now still ruffling the two cops with her standard personality.

" Trixie doesn't know what you're trying to imply officer, all Trixie does is having normal days like any Powerful and Normal girl could have! ".

" Ahem! ". Called Luna, making the conversation die right away. " Are you done? I want to deliver those girls to their homes before it gets even more late ".

Grass huffed but otherwise remained quiet, some of his fighting spirit had come back but he was still shaken, the other officer was the one who answered. " We're done, with her, please let her parents know that she may be called to the station for further investigation but otherwise, she's not in any trouble, non of the girls are ".

" Good to know. Let's go Trixie, you won't be using this as an excuse for not presenting your homework ". Luna left the her little group, as soon as she was out of the vicinity the two cops started talking with a third joining in.

" we finished with the rest of the interrogations, and, we have a few accounts of an attractive redheaded woman that matches the description, we already send a request to have access to the hotel's guest information, Sir ".

" Good, if this woman is the same from before then we'll have a name and a face for the attack in the bar, the hospital, this hotel and the disappearance of Macintosh Apple, this information takes priority, and, in the side, I want more information in some of the students in CHS, specially those who are closer to the Apples ". Grass ordered his subordinates, the officer reluctantly nodded.

Outside of the hotel the girls stopped in front of Luna's car. " Alright, I'll be taking Trixie home, for you three I ordered a taxi, it shouldn't take long for it to arrive ". Luna explained. " Meanwhile, can you tell us what they asked you back there? ".

" Nothing much, it was the same question several times, what happen there and how did I end up there? ". Said Trixie sounding annoyed. " Trixie had to say, you three, are heavy ".

" And how? Did you got there, not that we don't trust you Trixie, but it just like if you had planned a head for this ". Luna asked, it took a bit before Trixie spoke again.

" Trixie does kind of knew, sort of, I couldn't confirmed before the night happened but there was this d woman, Emerald something was her name ".

" Yes! That's the name is of the evil bitch the others fought on the bridge! ".

" Since the first day she showed something felt off, and been around your little bunch and been brainwashed twice already Trixie felt the same vibes coming from that woman, she would call me to her room a couple of times and I would go but by the end I was disoriented and with no idea of what happened, so the next time she called me again, I tried to record the conversation and it kind of worked ".

" If you something was wrong why the heck didn't you warn us about it? Damnit! We could have ambush her and non of this crap would have happened! ". Rainbow complained.

" Not my fault, memory loss, remember? It wasn't until I found the recording and I listened that I knew for sure she was bad news but it was too late! When I called to the reception and no one answered I knew she was enacting her plan so I ran here but only found you three down along the rest of the tenants, since your names weren't registered I came up with the idea of the homework and moved you up, that way you wouldn't be questioned about your presence ".

" The girls said she was a siren Rainbow, remember how you too were fooled, everyone was fooled! We can't blame Trixie for not knowing better, Trixie, I'm sorry for putting you into trouble, specially now with that idiot Grass now aware of you, next time you find something suspicious, you know who to call ".

" The Ghostbusters? ". Asked Pinkie.

" No! Anyway, thanks again, you really helped us there ".

" Does that give Trixie any privilege? Like a pass from homework? ".

" I'm afraid not, but, you can use the auditorium for your rehearsal every time you need ".

" Well, not exactly what I expected but, at least my powerful and complaining Mom won't have to worry about me burning the kitchen again while I practice, so I accept ". A taxi parked next to them while they finish talking, after confirming their route the trio was driver off and Luna took Trixie with her.

The way back to deliver her was a quiet one half the way. " That cop, the mean one ".

" Grass is his name, the idiot ".

" He, he asked me if I knew anything suspicious about you and the Apples ".

" Why that rat ass cop! The bastard is really out to get us! Ugh, it seems we can't get a break from all this, and every day that passes without knowing of Big Mac is gonna make things worse for Granny and the rest, I hope the rescue operation find something soon ". Luna said worried.

" Hm, I hope so too for Sunset, she seems so affected she doesn't look like the Sunset I know ".

" You, have no idea how right you are ". Thought Luna.

" There, I just send you a text with the recording, the image is blurred entirely but the audio can still be heard, hope it helps ". Luna hoped it could.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

" That's what happened, I'm sorry Granny, I'm sorry ". Said Sunset as she described the events of the night and why her oldest granddaughter was in her current status to Granny Smith.

Even this Sunset knew of Granny's toughness, for a woman her age and with a life full of tragedy such as the loss of her husband, her only son and daughter-in-law and possibly her only grandson, bad news like this may seen like a norm now, but those who truly knew her could see her spirit becoming ever more brittle.

Braeburn and Honeydew helped down to her rocking chair as she digested the news, Apple Bloom and Jonagold had taken Applejack in while Sunset spoke to Granny, Starlight stood awkwardly to the side observing the exchange. " It's... It's ok Sugarcube, ya brought me mah girl back home, ah thank ya for that ". Granny said with a bit more of reassurance in her voice but the tone of tiredness was unmistakable.

" We'll bring Doc Links tomorrow so that he can see her, please, tell her ma that she and me won't be goin' to school for now, she needs her family close and so do I, please pass the message ".

" I will Granny, again, I'm sorry, for, for everything ".

The old woman sighed deeply but then chuckled. " Non of that Sugarcube, ya didn't drag Applejack to yer adventures, she did it outta friendship, even if ya only wanted to be close ta mah grandson at first ". Sunset didn't know what to say as to what she just heard.

" I, I don't, I mean?! ".

" This ol eyes of me are pretty tired but even now ah can see the distinctive gleam in ya, yer just like that day we met outside school a few years back, ya still remember? ".
Sunset shouldn't have been surprised that the Apple matriarch would be this wise and yet she was.

" I don't know what to say ".

" Ya don't need to say anything lass, ah can't pretend to understand what the heck is goin' on must of the time but ah know that if mah Big Mac was here he would love to see ya and hug ya tight ".

" I don't know if he would do it after learning I'm not the same Sunset he loves ".

" Hm, why wouldn't he? You are you, regardless of what ya experience, mah kid loves ya because he knows what's inside of ya, the cover of the cake may be different but the flavor from the inside is what matters to him, don't forget that ".

" Thanks Granny, I hope Big Mac comes back soon, tell Applejack to take it easy and that I'll be around if she needs me ". Sunset said sincerely.

" Will do lass, will do ". Sunset said their goodbye and walked to the front of the farm where only a couple of minutes later Luna arrived to take the girls home, to rest and wait for what the next day would bring.

ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE PORTAL...

Wounded, battered, and defeated, Emerald Breeze, the most powerful Siren in equestrian history, was bested by a bunch of humans who barely knew how to use their magic, she was bested by a last ditched plan and unlucky arrivals, but even outnumbered and drained of magic she had far more experience that the whole group of human teens, yet she still lost, and that hurt her pride, possibly more that all the pain she was feeling physically.

When her body corded to the other side of the portal she was stroke first by the strong currents of the equestrian river, unlike the human's that connected with this one here the force of the river was unpredictable and powerful enough to drag a full grown pony toward the lower part of the rock that worked as the secret base of the Rebellion, once under it, it was must likely certain dead either by drowning or collision, there was the very small chance that if luck was in your side you would end up in one of the tunnels that lead to a watering hole but you needed to be not just lucky but damn high lucky.

At her current condition fighting the stream felt like a battle in itself, even if she was a siren and swimming was like a second nature to her her body was just out of energy and her injuries were still incontinent enough to hinder her.

With a last effort she pulled herself to the shore where she let her body finally take a rest, she could feel her body absorbing the natural magic of Equestria but in her relaxation her mind drifted and before she knew, she was sleep just meters away from the hideout. So deep did she fall in her rest that she wasn't able to notice when she was surrounded.

" Look! Look! Told ya me saw something! Big green siren! Is the big siren! ". Said one of the diamond dogs in charge of patrolling the outside of the base.

" She is, what she doing here? Why she so, bad? ".

" Must tell king Chomper! Must tell right away! ". Said another dog.

" What about little mean pony? Isn't she Top boss? ".

" You tell her, me afraid of little mean pony! ".

" We tell king and then king tells mean pony, that way we safe! ".

" Yes! Me accept! ".

" Me too! ".

" Yeah, but we no cowards! ".

" Yes, definitely not cowards ". The dogs ran inside to deliver the news leaving the siren alone in the shore.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

Sunset let Celestia hug her until she had her fill, Sunset even returned the affection with her own hug but she still felt awkward. " I'm glad you are all ok and back, I'll try to talk with the parents of the students tomorrow and see if we can reduce some of the worries they have, last thing we need is them missing the year because of the panic, but first, would you like something to eat? A bath? Or maybe talk a bit, is up to each of you ". Asked Celestia.

" I would like something to eat if you don't mind ". Said Starlight.

" I'll just have a coffee, I need to soothe this nerves of mine after talking with that jerk Grass ". Said Luna.

" I'll pass, I feel tired, so if you don't mind I'll hit the bed ". Sunset said, Celestia seemed a bit dejected but she didn't protested her decision at all.

" Very well, call us if you need anything, ok? ". Celestia gave her one final hug before releasing her, Sunset did her way to her room and changed her clothes for clean ones, it was during this that she noticed her phone.

Climbing up to her bed she opened the phone and took a look at the gallery of pictures stored within, not surprised, she found a lot, all of them divided into a few folders, she clicked the ' Best friends forever '. She found picture after picture to her and the Rainbooms, of her and them, more of just them while doing something random, there was nothing but smiles in them from happy and hilarious moments that this Sunset could only try to guess.

" They sincerely forgave me for and took me in, didn't they ". Thought Sunset as every single picture just reinforced the idea.

Next, Sunset clicked the ' My life ' folder, here she found more proof how well did she end up adjusting to human life and customs, some pictures from school, some from what seemed to be her workplace, her pet? Her eyes found quickly darted to a small glass container where a small lizard seemed to be resting, she wondered how she missed that.

She went back to screen, two more folders, ' Me and him ' and ' Bad girl's fun time '.
She was sure the former was no doubt about her and Big Mac but the last was one was confusing, she doubted that she would keep recordings of her acting evil.

She decided to forget the last one for now but she was tempted to open the one about her and Mac, the only thing stopping her from going through was the sense that this didn't belonged to her, this part of her life was only for the other Sunset, the one who offer her the chance to take over her body so that she could help her friends in their time of need.

" If she wouldn't have showed up, would my life be like this? Would I been friends with them? Would I fallen in love with Big Mac? ". Sunset asked in the darkness if the room.

" why wouldn't he? You are you ". Granny's voice sounded in her mind. Taking a small breath, Sunset opened the folder, a smile soon appeared.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset watched in relief as the darkness vanished. Then out of thin air, in the center of the tower a body appeared, Sunset was surprised to see her evil self laying still on the floor, she took a few steps back awaiting a confrontation as soon as the red skinned Sunset woke up, but she didn't, she remained there, unmoving, she didn't even seemed to be alive but considering that they were inside a manifestation of her mind that wasn't any assurance.

She looked and waited but the situation remained the same, finally having enough and taking more courage that she needed, she walked the little distance to the fallen she-devil, always keeping her guard up ready in case her evil twin tried one last trick but she was within a foot from her nothing happened, even when Sunset proved with the tip of her boot against the torso of the red Sunset there was no reaction.

Finally the suspense was too much and Sunset lost patience. " Wake up! ". Sunset reached for the hair of the other Sunset only to be blinded when a light shone from as her hand did contact. " Wha! ".

Sunset didn't know how much time happened when she woke up, but as soon as she was able she jumped up and looked around trying to find the evil Sunset, she couldn't, matter of fact, she wasn't in the top of her tower anymore, she was now back in the floor level where the four door where located.

She inspected the room and found a new door open, the third one. Relief flooded to know she was making progress, she needed good news, not wanting to waste any more precious time she marched forward.

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading and keep reading, finally reached 700 views, a nice little goal for this written and this story, hope you guys like the story and keep getting into it. Next are PokePon and my two MLP: Isekai stories, I have a new one with a Digimon Crossover, check it out if you feel like it. Until next one and happy late father's day!

43.- Memories of an old mare.

CANTERLOT GENERAL HOSPITAL...

Lime Grass felt immense relief when he entered the room his daughter was occupying and found her safe and sound, even more so when the medic staff told him she would be dismissed tomorrow if no more complications appeared, he was very glad.

After so many horrible and busy days he was happy to have a bit of normalcy returning to his life. " Dad? ". Lemon Zest asked from the bed. " You ok? You've been staring for a while now ".

" Was I? Sorry, just happy to see you in good health, can I seat next to you? ". The green head didn't answer but she scooted a little giving him chance to seat in the bed with her instead of the chair like he expected, her action while small, it warmed his heart.

" Thanks, I really appreciate it ". Said the chief.

" I don't mind, it looked like you were about to crumble ".

" Hm, you're probably right, the city is in chaos, I have the Mayor and the Council on my back, we have crazy people doing God knows what and my only daughter end up in the hospital, so yeah, I don't feel like a month ago, I don't feel like a week ago! ". Grass let out a tired sigh to prove his point.

" What about Big Mac? ". Lemon asked much to the chagrin of her father who growled and passed a hand over his face .

" What about Apple? You should be more worried about yourself! The Rescue team will get to find him as soon as things get a bit better, but this just proves that I was right when I told you to be careful around him and his people, the Apples are trouble magnets and anyone involved could end up bad ".

" But, but Teach, I mean Big Mac is nice, and his sisters are cool, and Granny is fun too". Lemon asked in confusion, wanting a proper explanation of why her father wouldn't let them be around each other.

" Been Nice, cool and funny doesn't make you immune to trouble, instead of wondering about the ones alive in the family wonder about the ones missing, is better to keep yourself away from that family and the Regals ".

" What do you mean about ' the ones missing '. Are you talking about the parents? Do you know what happened to them?! ".

Grass growled even louder but Lemon didn't drop the issue. " Is an private issue and a police issue so I can talk about it ".

" But you already mentioned them, if you don't explain the whole thing then how do you expect me to take the right decision by myself Dad? ". As much as Grass wanted to avoid keeping talking about the issue, her comment made sense, maybe she would understand his worry if he told her.

" Tsk, Fine! It what I'm going to tell you stays with you, you hear me? You brake that rule and not only will you be in big trouble but I may even lose my job ".

" Ok Dad, I promise ". Grass watched her with scrutiny and finally relented.

" Ok, back before becoming the Chief, almost six years back, there was an accident in the same bridge where you and Macintosh had yours, by then the bridge was the old model made out of wood and rotting away so the route to it was blocked. The day previous to the accident there was a huge rain and the roads were muddy and a car could easily slide if the driver wasn't careful ".

" I was one of the first officers to respond at the site when a driver called saying he saw a overturned truck over the old road, the vehicle turned out to belong to Bright Mac Apple, he and his wife were doing a delivery and apparently the truck had some malfunctions, that together with the bad terrain caused the truck to drift off the road and end up upside down ".

" Now, this is the strange part of the incident, officially, the Apple couple died form the crash, head and internal injuries were present so the cause of dead was declared as so, but, there were inconsistencies ".

" Like what? ". Asked the girl. Grass took a moment to rattle his memory, something he didn't want to do since that meant remembering what he saw, but he had to.

" For starters, their faces. Been a cop, I have seen many mess up stuff in people, even in this town when was more quiet, but never have I seen faces like those in them, those were faces of suffering, of terror, anguish, it was... awful, their expression was that of pure pain. Only a few good, the paramedics, and Granny Smith saw their faces, so no one else now about that ".

" The other thing that didn't made sense was the blood, a few feet away from the crash there was blood in the ground, one possible explanation was that before dying, their were attacked by some animal, maybe a coyote or a wild cat, that also would explain the expressions on their faces but, I don't know ".

Lemon tried, really tried not to imagine herself helplessly hanging down and trapped while some feral animal approached you slowly, that mirrored her own condition back when she and Mac were kidnapped by the evil equestrians as the other girls called them. " What about their children? What about Big Mac? ".

Grass wondered how hard was Lemon's infatuation with the male Apple, he couldn't understand why she was more worried about an old story that her own actual condition, he hoped she wasn't in love with him. " He took the news bad, very bad, apparently he blamed himself, I didn't interrogated him but the guy who did said that he was hysterical, said that he broke down completely ". Lemon absorbed the information and her hand clenched the sheet of the bed so hard her knuckles turned white.

" Things kept getting weird after the accident ". Lemon turned to her father as he continued with the grim tale. " Macintosh was offered psychological help due to the trauma but he rejected it, his condition seemed to get worse after the funeral, he stopped assisting to school and even end up in the hospital a few times, but the more bizarre thing was that he went missing a couple of times and both times he was found near the place of the accident in bad shape, he got so bad that there were even talks about admitting him into a psychiatric asylum ".

" You mean they thought he was looney? ".

" Something like that, in the end he avoided that, thanks in part to the Regals as well as his own family, the Mayor may have had something to do too, she and Smith are friends after all. After that whole disaster he seemed to go back to normal or at least that's what people think ".

" What do you mean? ".

" Well, I didn't know him that well before the accident, but he was known to be a bright and cheerful kid, he also talked a lot, I think your mother and I saw him one time while he chased squirrels in the park when he was still a kid, he was also very attached to Luna Regal and both got into trouble quite often, but after that, he became what you have seen now, and that's it, now please, Im telling you this for your own good, keep your distance from him and his family, that guy is bad news, specially more since he and Sunset Shimmer got together, you know they are a couple, right? ".

" Yeah, I know ". There was a tone of resignation in her answer that Grass didn't like a bit, just another reason as to why he wanted his family away from the Apples and the Regals.

" Listen, I have to prepare a report for the Mayor, please try to rest, I'll come back as soon as I'm done with it, you won't be going to school yet but you can call your friends tomorrow, I think they deserve to know how you're doing, ok? ".

" Yes Dad ". There was not much emotion on her voice which of course worried the Chief but he didn't want to keep discussion with her, specially now that she was back to normal.

" I'll see you later sweetheart ". Lemon only offered a faint smile and a nod, as soon as he was gone, she let out a sigh, her mind was still confused about many things, but she wasn't done yet with the whole magic thing. " You have to be alive somewhere, you have to, please.

THE NEXT DAY...

Despite the incident from last night a few of the girls still decided to show up at School.
Silently, Pinkie, Fluttershy and Rainbow joined on the way there, Fluttershy and Pinkie would normally met if neither used the school bus or other transportation but Rainbow's presence was due to the lack of her bike.

Finally, the silence was too much for Pinkie. " Soooo, can someone let me copy Geography's homework, I totally forgot to do it ".

" Sorry, I didn't have the time Pinkie ". Responded Fluttershy.

" Sure thing, here ". Rainbow surprised both by actually having done hers.

" Thanks ". She took out her own notebook and started copying the information while walking, something she seemed to do flawlessly. " Wow! So the capital of Japan is ' that place that make anime ' , hm I had my suspicions but I wasn't sure, thanks! ".

" Pinkie, I don't think that-! ".

" Darlings! So glad you're ok! ". The girls reached CHS and found Rarity already waiting for them, she ran to them and hugged each one. " I just saw the message you send me last this morning, I was so worried, I'm so happy to see you unharmed! ".

" Yeah? You didn't SAW the messages? What is this? The second time? ". Rainbow asked with anger in her tone.

" Ra-Rainbow! How could you say that!? I, I mean, is true I may have been too busy and-! ".

" Listen, sorry, ok? We had a thought night, really thought night, we'll tell you later but for now is better if we just get this day rolling first, come on girls ". Fluttershy and Pinkie followed with Rarity awkwardly joining last.

" Oh! Capital of Egypt, that place with sand and the gargoyle cat thing, got it! ".

" Pinkie, I think is better if we do it ourselves ". Said Fluttershy.

REBEL HIDEOUT, EQUESTRIA...

Emerald Breeze felt as if a thousand needles were imbedded in every nerve of her body. Every inch of her body hurt and ached just by breathing, through her scales she felt the cold and hard sensation is stone floor under her, she was back in the hideout, safe for the moment or at least, that's what she thought.

" Would you look at that? The most powerful Siren in Equestrian history, reduced to shambles by a mere band of bipedal monkeys, like master like apprentice, you and Dazzle are all bark and no bite ". Emerald recognized the pompous voice as much as she loathed it.

" Bottom, Purse ". Emerald snarled, she was one of the last ponies she wanted to meet right now when all her body and nerves screamed in pain, as sadistic as she was, there was a few things she would not torture herself into and a chat with the annoying mare was one of those.

" Not, now, bitch, fetch me, Abby, need to, talk, to her ".

" Oh she'll talk to you alright, but not before you and I have a little fun ". Said the unicorn.

" Fun? I'll, show you, fun, you, piece, of charred meat, ugh! I can smell you, from here, a piece of, overcooked, mule, you are, hu ha ha ha! Ugh ".

Emerald expected her to lash right away as she did everytime she and Adagio would cross paths, but to her surprise she didn't. Emerald managed enough strength to turn and see where the mare was, or more exactly, what was between them, a set of strong metal bars separated siren from unicorn, she recognized the room right away for she had been on the other side when there was a prisoner, just like the rest of the giant rock that conformed the base, the bars absorbed magic like a sponge, she was locked up and in her condition she couldn't hope to escape.

" Why am I here? WHO put me here? ". Emerald roared, or tried, as bad as her throat was it came out more like a raspy growl.

" Who do you think? Fish brain! It was obvious from the moment that you brought your sorry snake ass body through the portal that you had failed miserably, you and Ebony were nothing but smucks trying to pretend to be something equal to Lady Abigail, in true however, you're just another 3rd rate villain! ". The once rich mare said with pure venom. " And now, for such failure, this is your reward, hahahaha! ".

Emerald felt tired of the unicorn's insolence and decided that it was high time she got rid of her annoyance, but as long she was behind bars and in that weak state that was just impossible at the moment. " Call her, call Abigail, she needs to know, I, I must warn her! ".

" You mean about the portal? Hm, don't worry, the moment you were found in that sorry condition she knew that the portal was now in jeopardy, she's taking care of it as we speak, what you should really sorry about, is about this ". The mare use her magic to pull something from behind her, Emerald's eyes opened wide when she saw her gemstone in her grasp, not the one Abigail created for her but the one she had since becoming a full grown siren.

" Who! Who give you permission?! ". Emerald dropped to the floor as all of her strength went to fuel her rage rather than keeping her steady, her gem was as personal a possession as the skin of her body.

" Nopony, not that I need to ask, once you were thrown inside this room you lost the right to own anything ". Bottom Purse said.

" Give, it, BACK! Do it! Or I'll turn you into shreds when I get out of here! ". Emerald roared even while buying her throat even more.

" I don't feel like doing it, and I have plans for it, I'll ask Lady Abigail to turn this gem into something Incan use, then I'll grow more powerful! ".

" Keep, dreaming bitch, no amount, of power, will fix that burned and ugly face of yours! ". Emerald said with the last of her energy, her body and mind demanded rest despite her resistance.

" Later Emerald, enjoy your time, ha ha ha ha! ". The mare left the siren to growl in pure hatred and, as much Emerald hated to admit it, without her gemstone and her voice, she was doomed to be a prisoner of her own allies, at the mercy of the ponies she hated the most.

Just outside of the hideout, Abigail, followed close by Adagio and Rawhorn, made their way to the portal. Abigail was currently fuming inside despite keeping a poker face, this second defeat had brought her operations into the human world into a halt, which meant that from now on they would have to be more active on Equestria and that would put them in direct sight of the Princesses.

While it was true that there was another portal near Canterlot City, it wouldn't be as effective as that one, the only two good thing so far was that Adagio and she herself were getting better into controlling the stones she had created with the information she stole from the private library of Celestia and soon they would have another Alicorn amulet at their disposal, she just needed more magic, and there's were the second good thing came about, with the Changeling sisters gone, she could use her magic to had the remaining drones under her command, then she would use them to gather more magic from around the kingdom.

" You two, stay here and keep watch ". The unicorn/human told them, she levitated herself all the way to the middle of the river where the portal was located, the portal had been a valuable asset but now with the humans so close to find it thanks to the sirens it was now a hindrance that could not be left alone.

Breathing deeply, Abigail commanded the magic within the amulet to answer her need, at first there seemed to be no response and Abigail was afraid that whatever that magic from the stallion that appeared in her bath chamber did damaged it, but soon the forbidden power made itself present. If flooded her with its power and as always, it tried to touch into her mind and invade it but Abigail pushed it back with her own willpower.

Finding no success, the temptation drew back and Abigail was free to use its power as she wished. She focused in the shape of the portal which immediately was made visible as the magic closed around it, then she expanded upon the edges of the portal and forced it to close like a hole been covered with wet clay, the process was slow and it took quite a lot of focus and energy, been a product of nature, the portal resisted every inch that lost and fought until it was gone, completely covered.

When she was done, Abigail found herself panting and sweating from all the effort she just used. Still keeping her poker face, Abigail returned to shore just to instruct her two subordinates to return to base while she got busy with something else.

" What do we do about Breeze ". Asked the bull.

" Nothing until I return, Bottom Purse was there for that, Adagio, keep practicing with the stone while while keeping the changelings locked, Rawhorn, you and Grand Mustache must prepare for an expedition, you'll be send to cause disruption around Stalliongrad, now go ".

Adagio nodded and left without a word but Rawhorn remained in place. " Hm, yes? ".

" My Lady, what would you have me do with the... stallion? ". Rawhorn asked trying not no let his emotions became too visible.

" Him? ". Abigail thought about it, she hadn't thought really well in what to do with him, she couldn't just throw him out now that he new where they were hiding but if he were to stay he needed to be put to use, maybe a few minor chores to start and if he showed some progress he could be moved to do more important things, but the main reason the human unicorn had to keep him near was the mysterious magic he was carrying, she wanted to see if his magic could help somehow, or if it was potential threat to her plans, then she could have it within her sights.

" For now just keep him in his room, feed him and tell him that I'll talk to him when I get back ". Abigail said.

" Are, are you sure? ".

" Yes Rawhorn, now go back and begin preparations, I'll be back soon ". Despite not wanting, Rawhorn too nodded and left to fulfil her lady's commands.

Once alone, Abigail used her magic to teleport to another area within proximity of the river, despite knowing what was coming, she ventured there once more so that her plans could keep moving forward. Her body disappeared from the shore and reappeared a few meters on the other side of the river, right inside an old submerged cave that now was only accessible if you knew where to look, otherwise the chance of drowning was very high.

Inside the cave, she waited a little to get some of her strength back but more importantly, to prepare her heart for what was coming, she started the small walk through the tunnel/corridor, the sound of her hooves as always ricocheting from wall to wall and making her ears hurt, but again, that was mundane compared to what was coming.

Abigail stopped just behind the last curve before the end of the tunnel, one last stop to make sure she was ready. " I know you're there child, and I know what you have done. And I know, what you have come to do, do it and leave. Do not torture me further with your presence child ". Came the voice from the crystal pony.

Abigail flinched by the harsh tone of the voice, despite years since betraying her former guardian and teacher she still loved her like the mother she tried to be for her. With a hurt look, she rounded the corner to see the red crystal pony.

" Do you need to hurt me so bad? ".

" I could ask the same child, you coming to see me knowing what you did, knowing what you're trying to do, and to top it all, bringing ' that ' around your neck, I say your doing more to me that the other way around, at least you can go anywhere and distract yourself with whatever fancies your little mind, me? I'm stuck here until my body crumbles into dust or until you find it in your heart to end my suffering, but until then, all I can do is think, and think, and think some more about the mistakes I did that got me here ". Her eyes set on her left no doubt of what that ' mistake ' was.

" ENOUGH! How many times do I have to tell you that I don't enjoy this! I feel disgusted with myself every single time I have to take pieces of you to feed the amulet! But it is the only way to resolve things! To restore order! ".

" And to achieve your revenge against Celestia ". Said the older mare in a matter of fact way.

" Yes! Yes! Also, to fulfil my revenge! Because is fucking unfair that only that white feather bitch obtained what she wanted while you and I suffer! Because it is unfair that, because she wanted her fucking little sister back, I had to lose my parents and been drag into this world, and you! Look at you! She opted to abandon you when she didn't needed you anymore, and yet here you are, forgiving her and wanting her safety over you're own life! Completely unfair! That's why she deserves my hatred, and it deserves yours as well! ".

Abigail felt fire entering her lungs and every single vain in her body, she wanted to spit out the hatred she felt inside as if it was venom, her eyes felt the the pressure of hundreds of years wanted to force their way out, but most important was the pain that griped her hearth like a vice.

While Abigail struggled to control back her emotions, Sophie Stone watched her with her own pained expression. " Abigail, if you truly want to stop the pain, then for the love of everything you ever loved, cease this foolish endeavour of yours ".

After a while, Abigail finally managed to calm her cries into sobs, she then removed the last few tears with her leg, what was left was the very face of determination, walking to her tutor, she grabbed with her magic the biggest pieces that once formed part of her body, she then turned to leave but stopped before rounding the curve. " Never ". Said the human unicorn, then she was gone.

Alone again, Sophie Stone left out a sigh of nothing but sadness. " Then you doom us all my child, you doom us all ". Sophie's voice echoed around the whole cavern despite how soft they were spoken, in the mind of the old made an old memory flicked on, a memory of a time long past, triggered by the destruction of the portal, the very same portal that she used when she thought that perhaps, she could fix her mistake and Celestia's, and when by obstinacy of destiny, she came across a world different from her own.

MANY, MANY, MANY YEARS AGO...

Running at full speed, a hooded pony made her way inside the dangerous maze that was the mysterious forest, named like that because it was just exactly that, a mysterious forest, unexplored, dark, and full of creatures and natural dangers that made the Everfree forest look tame by comparation.

Yet she hurried, not long ago she delt with a search party send from Canterlor to find her and bring her back, the fight had been brutal despite her efforts of not injuring anypony, but those guards were send with special orders to catch her at all cost, must likely and order from Clover the Clever and some of the nobles.

Finally, finding a good spot, the mare removed the hood and inspected her body for injuries, not surprised, she found a lot of them, this wasn't the first group send after her, nor was the second, but the seventh, each better prepared than the last one, each more tougher than the last one, each more ruthless than the last one.

The last batch didn't even fought like real guards, the were more akin to mercenaries. One of them even used a forbidden spell only used by the dark agents of King Sombra, Sophie was sure some were even assassins secretly mixed in with the rest to make sure she never returned, they wanted her dead.

Sophie Stone felt so much hatred, so much, what right did they have to decide her fate, to separate her from Celestia, how much fear did they have that she would take her attention and turn her against them, a lot apparently. " Is their own fault for mocking me and call me an abomination, all because that fool! ".

Nopony earned her animosity more that the pony responsible for her abandoning the palace, Clover, he had poisoned everypony against her and also caused Celestia to distant herself from the crystal pony.

" I have to find a way, some form to change destiny, but how? ". The magic made pony cried at her own uselessness, she started walking as she contemplated the irony of her existence, she was made was made with powerful forbidden magic, literally, her very body was made with dark knowledge that through years of research and experimentation, the evil unicorn Sombra gathered from every corner of Equestria, there was even rumors that he somehow was able to go beyond even that, to a different world were science surpassed anything seen in the kingdom, enough power to defeat Celestia and take over the whole world, and yet, she couldn't do anything, she couldn't find an answer to the problem she wanted to fix.

Deeply submerged in her own pessimism, Sophie didn't realize that she walked all the way out of the forest and into the shore of a river. She was surprised to see her own reflection in the water, suddenly feeling tired, she sat down and let her body been caressed by the waves, her mind just half paying attention the here and now, slowly, sleep started to creep at her, her eyelids now weighing heavily.

However, before her mind could drift completely, something caught her attention, for a brief moment she saw a disturbance in the middle of the fast flowing river, increasing her attention to it, she saw it again, in the surface, there was a part where the normal and clean water coming from the river was been mixed with dark muddy water that just seemed to appear out of nowhere.

It was maybe a minor thing, something to just dismiss with a second look, but Sophie couldn't get her eyes off of the water, now with more focus over the spot, she saw a shimmering effect over the surface, right over where the dark water mixed with the clean one. " What could that be? It couldn't be sunlight, the day is to cloudy for that, maybe something shinning from under the surface? No, the shimmer clearly is a reflection of light, then what?

Not able to calm down without having an explanation of this phenomenon, Sophie used her magic to levitate over the current and investigate, as she came closer she saw now what that light was coming from, it emanated from a weird shaped tear in the middle of the river, half submerged, Sophie floated around it trying to decipher what was she doesn't, the tear, she concluded was probably a portal, a magic made getaway to another place, and that place also contained water, although it looked to be dirty at the moment.

" No way! A portal, a real bucking portal! But how? How could it get here? ". Sophie marvelled at her finding, the creation of portals were said to be among the highest form of magic possible, so far only four beings in all equestrian history were known to be capable of creating them, Princess Celestia, Star Swirl the bearded, Discord, and King Sombra. More surprising was the fact that this portal didn't look to have been created by any of them, this portal was set in place and apparently, stable.

" How can remain open? This doesn't make any sense! ". Then an idea appeared.' This must be a natural made portal! A portal fueled by the very magic of this world! That's why the portal is set and doesn't disappear! '.

" But then, where does it goes? ". Sophie send herself as the dirty water continued to pour in from the portal and mixed with the clean water of the river.

" She must be close! Look everywhere, and shoot at sight! ". The voice came from the forest, another Squad was searching for her.

" Damn you Clover! ". Sophie cursed, it was too soon, the cracks on her body were still fresh and she was tired from running with days without rest, even if she won this encounter too she would be very exhausted and chances were that even a third group was in waiting, Clover wasn't called ' the clever ' for nothing, he must likely knew that tiring her out first, then moving stronger ponies when she was weakend was the best way to defeat her.

She couldn't even teleport away, her eyes turned to the portal, it was a desperate solution, a crazy route, she didn't know where she would end, maybe at the bottom of a deep river, maybe just feet from a waterfall, it was a dangerous gamble, Clover played in logic, Sophie would use luck then, she just hoped it was the good kind. She jumped in.

Once inside, Sophie felt as if her body suddenly accelerated at high speed, been her first time inside a portal she didn't know if the feeling was normal, be she already hated it, she almost threw up during displacement but she forced the time down her throat, traveling along her she saw blobs of water travelling back and forth, she new she was going in the right direction because the clean water blobs went along her while the dirty ones did so against her. Finally a bright light appeared on the sensation ended, Sophie was received by the cold muddy waters of a different river.

As quickly as her reflexes would allow it, she started moving her arms and legs trying to fight the current dragging her away, the fact that the water was so cold and her arm and legs felt weird made the task all the more difficult, still she fought on, she trashed as hard as she could until she felt her feet touch the bottom of the river.

Once away from the danger, she dragged her body to land, and dropped facing up, it was raining hard, the water was turbulent and muddy and now she understood why it looked dirty.

Panting, she extended a leg over her face to cover her eyes from the rain, then she screamed. " Wha-what is this?! My body! My..? ". Adrenaline got her to stand up and she inspected the rest of her. " My, my hooves are gone! My body is not crystal! I have no horn! What's going on?! Where am I?! ". Sophie Stone looked around but could find no sign.

" Girl! What in God's name are ya doin' here? ". Came a hell from behind Sophie.

She turned to see a creature similar to what she looked, a furless female primate wearing clothes. " Are ya ok child? Why are ya here outside in this weather? With no clothes no less ". Asked the woman as she took something out of a bag she was carrying.

" I, I don't know, I, I just..! ". She felt to her knees shivering. The woman hurried and used a coat to cover her.

" Is ok, is ok, ya don need to answer if ya don know, God, yer cold like a dead fish, we have ta get ya out of here, come with me girl, come, the town ain't far ".

" T-town? ". Asked Sophie as she let the woman take her.

" Why yes, ain't very big yet but it has all we folks need, now let's, mah carriage is just passing the trees ". Sophie nodded and went with her, to her further shock, the carriage was pulled by horses, not like the ponies from Equestria, but tall, brown colored horses. Sophie had so many questions but her mind was in overload and as soon as she was inside the carriage she felt sleep.

" Poor thing, hope mama has soup waitin' ". With a whiplash the horses started moving, as the carriage advanced, it passed near a sign at the side of the road.

Canterlot Town. Population : 216.

END OF THE CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading and as always hope you're back for the next chapter. Until next time.

44.- Memories from an old town.

CANTERLOT TOWN...

Sophie Stone thought she was dreaming, in her desperation for getting away from her pursuers she crossed a portal and that portal dropped her off somewhere, then she bumped her head,d n or maybe she felt unconscious and was having a freaky dream.

But it wasn't a dream of a nightmare or an hallucination, it was real, she, Philosopher Stone, named later Sophie Stone by her beloved friend Celestia, was in fact, in another world.

" My my! Don ya look pretty with that dress now? At least better that been out in the cold with nothin' but yer skin ". Said the woman who just gave her some of her clothes.
Sophie was currently with her and her family's that included the daughter that found her, a younger son and her husband.

" Tha-thank you ". Her voice sounded normal despite her initial fear that her strange new body couldn't communicate the same completely, she uttered words when the woman first found her but then her mind was too shocked to pay attention.

" Yer welcome, the name's Clementine Orange by the by, this is mah husband's house we're in, his name's Adam Apple ".

" Hm ". The tall man nodded from the corner where he was using a big knife to carve into a piece of wood.

" Don let his grumpiness scare ya, he's as nice as the apples he harvests ".

" That ah am ". Said the man finally showing a smile since Sophie met him.

" Next is mah son, the youngest of mah kids ". Sophie directed her view to the young man writhing on the table.

" Name's Bailey Apple, future Sheriff of Canterlot Town! ". Said the boy with enthusiasm.

" We have talked 'bout this nonsense Bay, yer followin' in mah steps, no son of mine is gonna hold a gun for a livin', yer an Apple for Pete's sake! ". The man turned to his son who looked back commencing a standoff.

" Now now, no fightin' in front of our guest, or ah'm gonna get mad, and ya don want me mad do ya? ". Warned the mother, both males huffed but otherwise went silent.

" And ya met mah daughter already ".

" Autumn Glory Apple at yer service ". Said the girl who found her coming out of the river.

" So, ah'm not gonna dig to much as to why were ya out in such a weather and... in the nude, some folks just need to do what they do, but ah have to ask, if yer gonna cause trouble for me and mah family, then all ah can do for ya, is give ya some money, a few clothes and send ya out on yer way ". Asked Adam once again serious.

" I, I'm not planning on causing trouble, I got here by accident and i don't want to go back just yet, if you let me, could I stay here? I can do some work if it needs, please? ".
Sophie hoped that a few weeks working for this people would be enough while she figure out where she was, and for the search parties to stop looking, she just hoped her plea would be accepted, this persons looked very friendly and if the name was anything to go by, they should just as honest.

" Very good then, you'll stay with us then, since some folks are just to curious, let's tell them that yer a friend from Clementine's family in New York that came to earn some money by helpin' her here, that should be enough to send them away ".

The other members of the family agreed with a smile. " Thank you all, I appreciate the trust ".

" Well, to be honest, part of what ah said is true, mah Clementine here is carrying our third child and she ain't as young as she used to like with the other two, so the idea is also a work proposition for ya ". Adam explained her wife's condition.

" Oh, I see, congratulations! And how advanced if the foal? ".

" Foal? Ma? Are ya havin' a horse? ". Asked Bailey.

" No son, is a form of callin' the baby, right? ".

" Ye-yes, of course, silly of me, sorry ". The family laughed as did Sophie, although she did so more awkwardly. And so it begun her life among the humans, that was their name as a specie, little by little, Sophie learned more about them, their way of life and how different this world of them was to Equestria.

Firstly, she decided to keep her true origins a secret, even if she were to tell them they would think she was joking. Second, despite her wish to go back to her world, she opted for studying this one and analyze how it worked in contract with her own.

Thanks to the boy, Bailey, as well as some books the family had, she was able to access information regarding must of the things she wanted to learn. Humans were the dominant specie in this world while equines were mostly treated as labor animals, that caused her mixed feeling but she considered that since they lacked magic it was kind of understandable that they would look for another solutions to every day problems, having lesser beings doing the hard work for them was once such solution, other was science, and this one was the most difficult to explore, humans were very capable creatures, Sophie concluded, their capacity to think and re-think ideas was perhaps their biggest strength, when they seemed to find a problem that affected their lives, it was those who dwelled on science who found the solutions to fix those problems and improve human life in general.

Their science was in a way, akin to pony kind own but in some aspects it diverged. Example of this was medicine, apparently there was a huge amount of medicines created to combat different kind of sickness and deceases, while back in Equestria, magic took a back seat in this regard since there was little few severe Illnesses that they came about, with humans that wasn't the case, Sophie learned that there was at least 3 occasions in which humans were afflicted by world spread deceases.

Then there was the invention of tools and machines for every day tasks, humans didn't have the strength that ponies had so they come up with different tools that could make it easier, those tools were from the simple ones to other more complex like huge boats powered by coal and steam.

However, Sophie found with sadness that human had also used Science and their ingenuity to create weapons to fight among each other, all for different reasons, Rebellion, Freedom, Dominance, Law, Hatred, Expansion, Power, and even Love, they have gone to great lengths to advance that part of technology that it was pretty apparent at simple sight, a sample of medicine may cure a person, a revolver could kill 6 in return.

Compared to Equestria which, despite its overall appearance as a peaceful land, it did have its wars, the most recent one when Sirens and Hippogryph went at each other's for territory, and there was even tension growing between ponies and Griffith, not to mention the recently discovered Changelings, who even then were aggressive more due to their nature than any real sense of malice, even by all of that, Equestria got nothing in comparison with the human world when it came to violence.

Time moved, as a weeks turned into months, Sophie learned many other aspects of human life, politics, social structure, the geography, she was currently living in a country called United States of America, the ' America ' part referring to the Continent the Country was on. The town itself was founded almost a century ago by the Regal family that came from Europe, another continent to the East, Adam belonged to the third generation of Apples that came to settle the town along the Regals.

This information shocked Sophie in just how much it mirrored the history of her own world, in how the Apples of Equestria helped settle Canterlot, and for their loyalty, Princess Celestia granted them land of their own, now they were helping settle a new town, Ponyville, and here too something like that had happened, She then wondered if the Regals were the equivalent of the Royal family from Equestria, she would find out that a few months after arriving.

Despite her curiosity of wanting to see if there was a ' Celestia ' in this world she never pushed or tried to see for herself, she primarily focused in helping the Apples around their farm mostly to ease Clementine's fatigue as her pregnancy progressed and also because she was a bit afraid if what would happen if her true origin came into light, she had a very bad experience with that back home to add another one, but total isolation was impossible.

As it turned out, Clementine was a former nurse with speciality as a Midwife, that caused a lot residents from town to seek her out when the local doctor wasn't available, and so, she started to get involved and be known, yet, the first other humans that met her when visiting the Apple farm didn't seemed all that intrusive, some would ask a few more questions about her but nothing too personal, and before she knew it she was also part of the community, she was Sophie Stone, friend of the Apples and that gave her solid identity.

Clementine was kind enough to teach Sophie about what she knew becoming a sort of apprentice, Autumn too was been teach by her and together all three they became like a small medical staff. More than a few times they would go out and provide assistance to the local doctor and they even helped Clementine deliver a baby in two occasions.
It was in the third time that finally Sophie would had her encounter with the Regal family, a message was send to Clementine calling for her service at once, the young heir of the Regal family had entered in labor sooner than expected and the Doctor was out of town.

" Ok girls, now as always, follow mah lead, Lady Celeste is a bit, how do ah say it? Well, she ain't to used to the life out here away from civilization, so she's a bit touchy ".

" Ya mean she's a pampered pompous pretentious lady ". Said Autumn with a snack.

" Well, she's a rich lady that was raised in the big city even if her folks live here so there's that ".

" And? Ya also come from a rich family and ya married Pa and yer not an ounce snoobish as she is! ".

" Really? I didn't knew that Ms Apple ". Said Sophie surprised to learn that until this point.

" Bah! Not somethin' one like to discuss, besides, ya don need to be rich to appreciate a nice man and what he can do ta ya ". Said Clementine with a smirk.

" Ma! Eew, Sophie don't let Ma's naughtiness rubs on ya ". The trio laughed until the carriage finally reached the mansion of the Regals. One of the servants was already waiting for them outside.

" Ms Apple, the lady is waiting upstairs, she's demands for you to go immediately! ". Said the maid in a hurry.

" Hold on a pickin' minute, mah Ma is not her ser-! ".

" Autumn! Calm down sweetie, is ok, she's probably in a lot of pain, first child is always like that ". Autumn huffed but obeyed. " Now, please show Miss Stone here where's the kitchen so that she can boil water and give her some clean rags, Autumn, yer comin' with me ". The maid nodded immediately.

" Sophie, ya remember what to do? ".

" I'm ready Ms Apple ".

" Good girl, now let's ". Everyone lived to their places at once, inside the mansion the group split with the maid guiding Sophie deeper into the house while mother and daughter went up the stairs without company since they knew the house already.

Once in the kitchen, Sophie quickly asked for a couple of pots that she filled with water they had in reserve, soon she had them in a stove while the maid got the rags, just ten minutes into and she was ready, the maid walked her to the stairs and up, passing a couple of door and a corner, there Sophie saw two persons waiting outside another door, an young man around her age with white hair and thick mustache dressed impeccably and a young child with dark blue hair and slightly tanned skin, both looked nervous.

" Is this the other assistance? " Asked the man in a refined but worried tone. He directed his eyes to Sophie.

" Yes, she was instructed by Ms Apple in what to do ". Responded the maid bowing in respect. The man, Mr Regal as she would learn later, held his sight with scrutiny, not doubt judging if Sophie looked the part of a ' nurse '.

Sophie had seen those eyes several times while in the castle with Celestia, from the very day Celestia brought her to Canterlot and presented her as her apprentice, every single noble watched her the same way, not looking at her as a pony, as an individual, but as something that needed to be judged and found flawed, she could understand now why Autumn didn't wanted to come, it was when Sophie was about to rebuke the man when something tugging at her dress.

Sophie turned down to see the little girl. " Miss, please save my sister and the baby, please ". She plead with tears already forming in her eyes and lips trembling.

" Lunaris! ". Called the man.

" What? Don't you want my big sister to get better too? ".

" I... O-of course I do! Is just... Please, go ahead ". The man said in an embarrassed tone. Sophie nodded to both of them and went inside to be shocked yet again. Inside, breathing and pushing for dear life, was a human copy of Princess Celestia, although her hair was missing some of the colors it was impossible for Sophie to miss the magenta of her eyes as well as her voice shouting for God to make the pain go away.

" Sophie! Ah need that water here and now! ".

" I, yes, yes ". Sophie quickly came out of her stupor, she went right to do what Clementine had taught her.

" Wha-Argh! Who is, ugh! Sheee! ". Asked the woman in the bed despite the effort and the pain.

" Mah apprentice and friend, keep pushing, the next contractions are gonna be harder". Said Clementine while keeping her hands busy.

" I! I only, uaaaagh! Uff! Uff! I only, called, for youuuu! Not, more, uff! Peopleaaagh! ".

" Yo late for that, now focus in the pushes Miss Celeste, ah need ya to focus or it gonna get more painful ".

" You! Aaaargh! ".

" Focus! ". Clementine yelled without losing a bit of concentration herself, the Celestia look-alike didn't fought back, she probably understood the situation she was on and continued to do her exercises. Autumn and Sophie just sent to do what they were trained to do, from outside the door, only the sounds could describe how things were progressing, first more yells and complains from the future mother, the strong and controlled voice of Clementine commanding her two assistants, then after almost an hour of the cacophony of screams came a fourth voice, strong, full of new life, powered by two small but brand new lungs, a baby girl was born.

" Ciel, she will be named, Ciel ". Said her mother with what little strength she mustered after her experience.

" A beautiful name darling, beautiful indeed ". The man turned to the three other women. " You all have my thanks, Ms Apple, Miss Apple, and..? ".

" Sophie Stone ". Sophie said with a small how.

" Miss Stone, yes, thanks for your excellent job, you probably are famished after such event, please feel free to go to the kitchen to take a well deserved lunch, the maids are instructed to serve you anything we have, and about the payment, please come back tomorrow at noon, my father in Law will be delivering the money personally, I'm sure he'll be must generous with your service ".

" It was our pleasure Mr Bolt, we are also happy that everythin' came out ok, please make sure that Ms Celeste and the baby rest properly ". Said Clementine.

" Must certainly ". The three women bowed again and walked out of the room.

" Ah'm beat, ah could eat a cow! ". Said Autumn wobbling as she made her way down the stairs.

" Ya said it Sweetie, ya did good by the by, ya both did really good, ah'm proud of ya ". Sophie smiled but Autumn didn't seem very happy for the complement.

" If ya want, next time ya can take lead and ah can assist ya so that ya can get the more experience, ah think ya both have what it takes ".

" Really? Ya think? ". Asked Sophie very exited while Autumn remained silent.

" Ah'm sure Sweetie, ya two are better that ah was at yer age, a few more things here and there that ya need to learn and soon ya can even do this without me, matter of fact, ya can assist the doctor when this little fella is ready to come out ". Said Clementine touching the now visible bulge in her stomach.

" Ma, ah don feel pretty confident with this yet ". Autumn said avoiding to look her mother in the eye.

" We can talk 'bout that back in home, for now let's just have something to eat ". As the women walked in way to the kitchen they passed by a door that was previously closed when Sophie went to Celeste's room the first time. As Sophie passed, something from inside called her attention, it was a matter of seconds when the image flashed in front of her giving her brain even less time to recognize what she saw, but as she approached with mesmerized steps the painting that caught her attention, even going as far as to enter the room without permission, alarms in her heart caused her to panic also, the contrary signals found each other inside her body right in the middle forcing her to contort her body in a weird way, her feet dragging her closer while the rest of her body wanted to go away.

" Are you ok? You shouldn't be inside this room? ". Came the happy yet worried voice of little Lunaria from the doorway. " Come on over here before someone could see you! ". The little girl called again.

" I-I... Ye-yes, I'm coming! ". Sophie found in the shock the chance to reign her body back under control and pull out of the room in a hurry, before the Regal girl could shot the door her eyes caught sight of the picture one last time, the eyes of the individual painted there almost looking alive and as evil as the legend described, black hair, long sideburns, tanned skin, piercing red eyes, and an evil grin that could freeze your very soul, the face may be human but she knew well the face of her creator, the face King Sombra.

" Sorry, I was just, I saw something curious, that's all ". Explained Sophie to the little girl.

" That's ok, I know you didn't do anything bad, this is my father's personal library, when he's here he likes to read very complicated books, I don't like them though, anyway, I wanted to thank all of you for helping my big Sister, thanks to you, now I am an Aunt! ". Said the girl happily.

" Oh yes, Miss Celestia, I mean, Celeste is you sister right? Your name is Lunaris right? ".

" Yes! I'm sorry if my sister said something rude to you, she's normally very polite and caring but with our parents gone and our big brother working away we had to come back here and my sister doesn't like it ".

" I see, hm, tell me little Lunaris, do you and your sister, are you very close? ".

" Yes! ". Answered Lunaris immediately. " I love my sister very much, I would do anything for her! ".

" I see ". Sophie wondered if the love of this two sisters were as strong as the love Celestia had for her own sister, to risk the future of Equestria itself and her own for the sake of bringing her sister back, true, there was guilt mixed in it too, but Sophie couldn't deny that for Celestia, the lost of her sister grew in intensity every night the moon showed in the sky.

Her determination to find an answer that could reunite both sisters and fix the looming danger that would befold those lives which Celestia placed in risk grew, and maybe, just maybe, she had come across a possible answer.

A FEW DAYS LATER...

Sophie wanted until things were settle in the mansion, by now two weeks had gone by and when Adam and his wife were called back to the mansion to supply some of their products, Sophie asked if she could tag along.

" Ah'm seriously worried about those two kids Clementine, Bailey still want to be a Sheriff and Autumn ain't showing that much interested in trainin' with ya, she even stopped helpin' ya out with the townfolk! At this rate the farm may have no one to care for it! ".

" Calm down Honey, yer still young enough to last for many years and, while the kids may look for somethin' else we still have our baby comin' up, maybe he or she will take over the farm ". Clementine said softly patting the bulge in her stomach.

" Ah know is not fair to push our kids with this kind of responsibility Clem, but caring for the farm is a family tradition, we are the first ever apple farm in Canterlot Town but now where aren't the only one, we need to produce more crop than the rest or come up with somethin' new to keep Rich's and Regal's interested in our farm or they're gonna look for another one to make business with! ".

" Sorry Honey, I didn't thought that it would be that bad, but, how 'bout Sophie? Maybe she can come out with a good idea ".

" Wha-me? ". Sophie spoke for the first time since they departed.

" Yep, come on Sweetie, ah know that head of yours of full of good ideas waitin' to come out, ah can feel it... ugh! Just, as ah felt that last kick ". Adam quickly patted her wife's belly.

" I, I don't know, hm, maybe, I..? ". Indeed, Sophie had a bunch of ideas that could help the Apples better their life but many of those ideas required magic, she knew there was magic in this world, but it felt so light and distant that since her arrival she never once tried to use it. But then, something came to her, an idea she implement when in the run, while trying to get away from the Royal guard she not always had the luxury of stopping in a town and resupply, she needed to be fast, and that meant to make the food and drink last as much as possible, that's when she got the ideas of make preserves of any fruit or vegetable she had in hoof, one in particular was pretty good, in fact, it may give her two new products.

" How about making fermented apple preserves then? ". Said Sophie.

" What? Why? Ah think ya got us wrong, ah want to get more clients, not poison the ones at have already ".

" Poison? No no no, that's not the plan! ". She explained. " You just mix apple pulp with water and brown sugar and boil them, then separate the liquid from the pump and use it make preserves, then use the juice to make a beverage, it needs to be cool to prevent full fermentation so I guess it can only be done during the cold season, but once it is done, it will knock your horseshoes off! ".

" Hm, brown sugar, never thought about using somethin' like that since the apples are already pretty sweet as they are, but boiling the juice? It never crossed mah mind ".

" We can try and do it when we go back, we're almost there ". Clementine informed them, and indeed, the mansion was now visible ahead. As they finally reached the entrance, a small group was waiting. " Greetings folks ". Clementine saluted.

The same maid from last time was waiting in the entrance along Mr Bolt, Sophie knew now that he was Celeste's husband and current head of the Regal business in Canterlot town while his father-in-law, Mr Regal was out doing something else.

" Welcome to all of you, I'll like to get into business as soon as possible Mr Apple, in the mean time, Ms Apple, I really would appreciate if you check on my wife and the baby, the Doctor already saw them a couple of days ago but a second opinion never hurts ". Said the young man.

" Hm, sure, ah don see why not, besides, ah did wanted to carry that little bundle once more, she must be adorable! ". Clementine said as she jumped off of the carriage with her husband's help.

" Very appreciated, as for Miss Stone, she can wait in the kitchen if she likes or if you prefer-? ". He was interrupted by Sophie before been dismissed.

" Actually! I, I was, wondering , if it would be possible for me to, to see your library? I, I like to read a lot and, well, there's many books left in the local library to see, again, if possible ".

It took many seconds for the group to catch up on what she said, and many more for Mr Bolt to understand her request. " I, the, library? You? Would like to enter our library? ". Sophie nodded slowly, trying not to look so eager. " I, I don't know ".

" I promise, it is just for research purposes, I wouldn't never steal or damage anything inside the room, I just want to take a look inside ". Sophie implored.

" Well, if you don mind Mr Bolt, ah can assure ya she's a very honest and diligent girl, and she do like to read a lot, if ya need ah can sign a paper just in case she-! ".

" No, no, no need to go that far, I do believe you and, Miss Stone, it's just... ". He turned to the maid. " Is Lunaris still there? ". The maid nodded. " I see, well, just be mindful of little Miss Lunaris, she's currently studying inside the room, that's all I ask ". Said Mr Bolt as he started walking towards the main door.

" Thank you, I will be careful! ". Sophie said to everyone, pretty content with her success. She walked away from them main group and headed for the hallway where the door to the room was located, she tried not to look to nervous but inside her heart was hammering against her chest, since seeing the painting her mind couldn't stop thinking about it, making from the most ridiculous of theories as to how King Sombra was able to cross into this world and for what purpose to been just paranoia in her part and dismiss it completely. But the fear was there too, the fear of coming across something her young mind couldn't handle.

She knocked on the door, she heard nothing first, then a distressed voice followed by shuffling and then a curse, then quick steps, the door opened and a red faced Lunaria spoke up. " I swear I wasn't sleeping! I was..! Mi-Miss Stone? ". The girl stepped out of the room and looked left and right. " Is Bolt not with you? ".

" No, Mr Bolt is talking with Mr Adam, I have his permission to check out the library just as long as I don't interrupt your studies ". Sophie explained.

" Really? Then coming in! ". The girl took her by the sleeve and pulled her inside, then she quickly ran to the desk at the other side of the room where she was previously taking a small nap apparently. " So, what are you looking for, I can help you, I know Father's library like the palm of my hand, ask me anything ". The girl said smiling.

Sophie walked closer and saw a notebook and a few open books scrambled over the desk, a glass of water and a pencil, the little girl, Lunaris looked very enthusiastic of having someone to talk to. " Sorry, I would like to ask for help but the main condition Mr Bolt asked from me to be allowed here was not to disturb your studies, sorry again".

The little girl pouted immediately, her face making a cute glare despite not been her intension. " That, that meanie! I'm bored! Bored! Bored! Bored! I don't want to read more stupid homework or to write about old people, specially that creepy man! ". Lunaris pointed to the big portrait of the Sombra lookalike, Sophie couldn't avoid getting chills watching the intense glare the man produced despite been just an image and not the real thing, Sophie could only imagine the strength of the person who painted this, having to fight a flinch every time he or she had to look Sombra in the eyes.

" Who, who is that man? ". Asked Sophie, feeling her mouth getting dry.

" Him? Oh, he was named Keen G. Sombra, although most people called him 'King' , both for his mastery of Chemistry and for his pompous personality, if my sister sound uptight that guy must have been insufferable ". The girl said with disgust. " Father said that he met him when he was a kid back in London, said that my Grandfather was his benefactor for some time before he mysteriously disappeared when working on one crazy discovery! ". Lunaris explained.

" Chemistry? ".

" Yes, he was a genius, or so Father said, he discovered many things about chemical reactions and metallurgy, there's a few books written about him but they're all long and boring ".

" And, and you said that he disappeared? When? Where? Where was he living?! ". Sophie asked suddenly very emotional.

" I, I don't know, but, calm down, if you really want to know is better to wait for Father but he may or may not like to talk about it, I don't know, Father barely talks about it but it seems that when he left something bad happened, that's all I know ".

Sophie didn't know what to do now, she was sure that by now things back in Equestria were calm after so many months, but now she came across a mystery that may give her some clues not only about her own origin but a possible answer to help Celestia, after all, if Sombra came to this world was because he suspected to find something powerful enough to combat Celestia. But she needed more time, time and money to reach an answer.

BACK IN THE CURRENT TIME...

A terrible pain exploded from the crystal mare's chest as her body fractured further. She felt her entire time body cracking even more as the magic that fueled her body dwindled, at her hooves more fragments of her body felt, sooner or later, Abigail would come and take those away as well. Things were getting more dangerous as her time came closer to an end, her dead would push the lost girl closer a mental breakdown, and when that happens, there would be nothing preventing the Alicorn Amulet from taking over, in the loneliness of the cave, she prayed for something, somepony that could somehow steer her heart away from the dark abyss she was about to jump into.

Back in the Rebel Hideout, Red Pepper as he was called now, watched as the food he was served hours ago got colder, it wasn't warm from the very beginning so it didn't change much, the stallion wasn't hungry anyway, he was still lost in thoughts, trying to remember anything from his life before ending up in the presence of the little late, Abigail was her name apparently, her servant wasn't too pleased with him, that was a given and he didn't know if that would change since despite almost curse him, he told him that the Lady wanted to talk to him later.

And so, without home, job, friends, family, or memories, slightly injured, he didn't have anywhere else to go. " Guess ah'll stick a-round? ". It felt weird as he tried to talk like the rest, there was a accent in his speech that he tried to fight back, afraid that somepony may find it antagonistic or denigrating and accused him for it. Even the terms he used to refer to things and situations sounded off in his mind, more that one he caught vague words in his throat before blurting them out.

Whatever the case he didn't wanted to be outside and alone just yet, so he would try to cope and accept anything placed on his lap. A heavy sigh escaped him, he remained there, seating in the floor and feeling lost, that's when he heard it. A small hiccup, and sobbing, it was close to his door so he knew that whoever that was crying was close.

He got nervous, his front hooves ached and it wasn't because the burn marks like other times, it was an inner desire he recognized, a need to go out and hug the crying girl. Her cry was muffled, an indication that she was fighting her own emotions.

Red liked his lips, his heart grew restless and his hooves clapped down in anxiety. He was told to stay out but the little late he was supposed to talk to was just outside, crying, alone, in need of..!

" To hell with this! ". He told himself. He got up and quickly trotted to the door, he used both hooves to hold and turn the knob and was received with light from small crystals hanging from the walls.

Outside his hearing became more accurate. He heard her again and moved as silently as he could, it didn't took long to find her. She was there on the rock floor, seating in her hunches like he was a few seconds ago, her face full of raw emotions, her tears already forming a small wet spot in front of her where some red colored sharps were resting.

" Why? Why wouldn't she understand? I don't want to hurt her, I don't. I... I'm a horrible person, I'm doing this to the only person that loved me! Why?! ". She cried out with her face facing down in shame.

" Miss? ". His voice got her to stop immediately, her shock was impossible to forget, her eyes travelled up and let his making her expression morph from sadness to distraught. " Don't cry Miss ". He said softly as his raspy voice allowed. " Please, don't cry, ah know... I know you must be hurtin' a lot, but, but don't cry, yer eyes, you, your eyes, it hurts to see them like that ". He extended a leg for her.

" If it helps, I can listen to your problem, but if you can tell, then maybe, maybe something to, to comfort you, a hug? Urh, maybe... something to eat, yeah! Maybe something to ease the belly, I, I'm sorry, I just can't see you cry, it, it makes mah own heart cries too ".

Abigail didn't know why, maybe she was too distracted with her pain, maybe she knew of felt that he was harmless, maybe it was the tears that he too started producing, or just a desire for company in the middle of her loneliness, but she accepted the leg and didn't fight back when the stallion pulled her into a soft and gentle hugs that caused Abigail to remember her father.

END OF THE CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for reading, hope you like it.

NEXT CHAPTERS:

1) Frigid of love Chapter 45.
2) Fruits of love Chapter 46.
3) PokePon Chapter 11.
4) Beware of the quiet one Chapter 4.

45.- The pain in each heart.

It was a stupid scene, Abigail recognized. She could think back at her past and remember an old TV show where something like this happened, and as silly as it was, here she was living it.

After her confusing yet comforting moment with the red stallion, she accepted to be fed. " Do you have food? I'm sure a full belly will make you feel better ". He said, then she guided him to the small kitchen within the hideout, the only kitchen. It was nothing complicated, a simple stove and ingredients kept here and there, before, a pony that joined them cooked for the whole group, he was accepted into their ranks after Bottom Purse brought him saying that he wanted revenge against Pinkie Pie for ruining his business, he was left in and became the chef, but as it turned out, the thought of a huge reward for capture them and present them to Celestia was much more stronger. He tried to poison them during one of their meals.

Of course his plan failed and the only reward he obtained was to become food for the Changelings. Since then, the only ponies allowed to join were questioned directly by Abigail and even then, the location of the hideout was left unknown. And so the kitchen was left to be used individually which turned disastrous most of the time.

Abigail observed as the red stallion looked at boxes, bags and containers, he took an ingredient here and there, he boiled some water, it was funny and strange as he fumbled his way around, he would taste something and would decide if use it or not with little problem, but moving pot and spoons around his mouth or hooves seemed a difficult challenge, Abigail went with the idea of his burned legs been the problem, still not suspecting the truth.

After a bit, he managed to combine enough ingredients to form a soup, he tasted and was very pleased with the results, he served a small plate with the soup and placed it in top of a box for Abigail to eat. The unicorn watched as steam came out of the concoction, the smell was rich and mouthwatering, a complete contrast to the dark and murky appearance, again her better judgement, she took a spoonful using the magic of her horn. The flavor was salty and a bit acid, very similar to chicken soup with a bit of lemon, she found a few small roots mixed in and took some with her muzzle.

She knew what the roots were, at one point Rawhorn convinced her to try the root that he himself liked a lot but she found the flavor to sour, but now there flavor was perfectly mixed and was enjoyable to chew on. Before realizing she finished her serving and saw the stallion watching her with a smile.

" How was it? ". He asked.

" Edible ". Abigail only responded with that, it was good indeed, very good in fact, almost like eating human food, even if she wasn't tasting it with a human tongue and palatal she was still enjoying it, but she wasn't going to let him know just like that.

" I have bee thinking about your situation, and... I may have a proposition for you ". Abigail said as she used her magic to get another serving of soup.

" I, I want to hear it ". The stallion said while seating where he was.

" We are... a very exclusive group, we do not accept many creatures into our, home, only those who we consider that can fill our criteria, which, is not so easy, and before you can make any wild thought in that head of yours, no, we aren't some time evil organization, we are currently trying to fix the wrongs committed by a society that only knows and cares for the suffering of those close to power and the one that blindly follows their rules, meanwhile, the ones that really needs help, are left to drift asunder, that's as far as I can tell you without having to force you into the group for both of our safeties ".

The stallion, Red Pepper looked thoughtful, Abigail observed him with caution, he still seemed harmless and very lost, but the fact that he carried powerful raw magic wasn't forgotten in her mind. Yet, she felt at ease with him, not too long ago she even let him hug her, another lack of precaution in her part, and he still didn't jumped on the chance to attack her or something, contrary to that, she felt calm and safe in his embrace, she felt... warm. She felt her cheeks turned a bit warm but she attributed it to the soup.

" I, I don't know what I used to do, what I liked, if I still have family, I remember nothing from the outside, even my name is lost to me, but I know I don't want to be left alone, I... I rather take my chances here, you aren't bad ponies, at least I that's what I think, even if that thing you have feels wrong ". Red pointed to the Amulet in Abigail's possession.

" I see, you say you feel something weird coming from my amulet? Is that the best way to described? ".

The stallion shook his head. " Nah, I didn't mean weird, I said wrong, wrong as in ' you shouldn't be using that thing ' kind of wrong ".

" Tha is for your concern, but I'm well aware of my self control and my own abilities, what I use or do, is not of your business ".

Abigail expected him to respond badly but the stallion just looked at her then at the amulet, then back at her. " Mighty sorry Miss, I won't bring the trinket back into conversation, but, should you ever feel like you need to talk or do something about it, I'll help you out as long as I'm here ".

Abigail was taken aback by his offer, both because she didn't expected it and because again she couldn't find an ounce of deception in his voice. " I, I'll keep it in mind ".

" Lady Abigail? ". Came the voice from the door, Abigail composed herself immediately.

" You may enter ".

The door opened and a slim, tall and elegant unicorn entered, her expression was under control the whole time but her eyes darted from the mare to the stallion. " Sorry for interrupting, I didn't know we had a new member though ".

" He... he's a special case. Bottom Purse, this, is Red Pepper, Red, Bottom Purse, she's was one of my agents ". The comment caused Purse to flinch. " But now she has been promoted to a higher rank ". The mare changed her expression again after hearing the correction, this time she swelled with pride.

" Red here will be helping with some minor chores while we find a more suitable position for him ". Abigail said.

Bottom purse watched him with great curiosity, her eyes travelled up and down, left and right, just slowing down when checking his legs, chest, and underbelly, her eyes narrowing then like a bird of pray that just found her next meal after days of hunger.

Red felt chills run down his spine. Apparently, Abigail detected something too as she spoke next with ice in her voice. " He's under my direct command, only I can order him around, is that understood? ".

Bottom Purse turned to her leader with reverence and precaution. " Yes my lady, completely".

" Good ". She turned to the stallion. " I need to speak with Purse, can you return to your room without me? ".

" Yes Ma'am ". The stallion obeyed. " Miss ". He offered a cordial nod and left the kitchen in silence, Purse observed with attention as his powerful back legs tensed every time he took a step. When the mare turned back again she saw her leader doing the same thing, when their eyesight crossed a frown formed in the ember mare, for a few seconds Purse thought that she would be scowled again but Abigail changed the subject.

" How is our little prisoner doing? ".

" Hm, she's taking it badly, just as bad as she looks ". Purse responded with a smile, Abigail had no doubt that she was enjoying her new position, more now that she knew that it came from Emerald's own failure. " She wants to a little chat with you, most likely to excuse her defeat ".

" I expected as much, but her excuses have no value for me, I warned her not to underestimate her situation, her experience was dulled by her own overconfidence and she almost dragged us with her with her own mess, anyway, keep her gemstone, I'll see what can be done with later, I may need to send you out to cause uproar among the population, so be ready for departure at any day ".

" I'm looking forward to my first mission as your left hoof, I will not fail you Lady Abigail". Abigail wasn't surprised that the older made has taken the title as her third in command, just barely avoiding to come into conflict with Rawhorn but undoubtedly making herself superior to Adagio.

" Make sure you don't Bottom Purse, you're dismissed ".

Purse nodded and turned to leave but stopped and turned back. " Pardon my question, but, is that soup? ". Purse looked at the plate, still warm.

" It is ". Before she could ask anything else, Abigail submerged her muzzle into the soup.

" Oh, I see, well, hum, bye then ". The mare left, no doubt with her belly disappointed that she wasn't invited to dig in. After Purse left she realized how childish was what she did but right now she didn't want to share something that was made specially for her.

As she enjoyed the a third serving the idea of having the stallion joining the Rebellion sounded more appealing, she would put him to do minor work around, nothing to difficult, then if he showed good behavior then he could be involved into other things, slowly, he could be made a full member, although there was the need to show him the importance of their crusade against Celestia and her sister, yes, little by little he would be turned into one of them.

Located further away in the deepest part of the hideout, Emerald Breeze lashed at the stone bars that hold her in place, her tail hit the bars with as much force as she could muster in her tired and wounded condition which greatly diminished the strength of her action, the attack is solid but only her tail receives any kind of damage, the small prison helds firm while she just hurt herself.

" Buck ". Emerald exclaims in her horsy voice, her throat in no better condition that when she spoke with that damned unicorn. Without negatives emotions to feed upon her magic was recovering very slowly, but without her gemstone the process was snail's speed, and yet Abigail wasn't showing up.

Rage and desperation filled the siren, she coiled around herself and waited deciding to just pass her time and let time do its thing wishing she could feed in her own emotions, but unfortunately she couldn't, so she would wait, wait and wait until her time would come, then, then she would do what she love the most, cause pain.

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...

With a yawn and an involuntary stretch, Aria woke up, with groggy mind she took a seating position and scratched a few areas of her body, the fact that she felt no fabric meant that she was completely nude, not something rare for her.

As her vision got used to the level of illumination in the room Aria tried to rise from the bed only to discover that several parts of her body where sore. " Ugh! ". The blue headed girl wasn't too happy to wake up and find her body in such condition, it made her mornings annoying and for her just having to wake up was annoying enough.

" Hm! ". Aria suddenly stiffened when she felt another new sore spot, three actually, it wasn't sharp but there was something else mixed with the soreness that wasn't supposed to be there, pleasure.

Her eyes, now fully alert, stared down to her chest, it was in full display and she could see clearly her swollen breasts and her dark nipples hard and aroused. " The fuck?! ".
Aria wasn't shocked so much for her current condition as much as for not having memory of how did she end up like that, sure she has played with herself several times in the past but since living with Cheerilee she had tried to maintain her hands away from her private parts as much as possible, until now.

" Don't tell me that I went all the way? ". She asked to herself, seating as she was, she couldn't feel her must intimate part fully just yet, but as soon as she tried to stand up, a jolt of pleasure and pain drove her back down. " Shit! ".

Now her brain was registering everything clearly, the throbbing sensation, the lingering vestiges of self pleasure still hanging in her, the stickiness between her legs, there was no more doubt of what she did last night after returning.

" Fuck, shouldn't have drove back on top of the bike of the sport freak ". Aria sighed, then she ran her hand down her face. " At least Cheerios didn't saw me like-?! ".
Aria immediately shut up when she heard a low moan coming from the other side of her bed. Her neck turned slowly, praying to whatever God existed in this world that the noise was just her imagination, unfortunately and to her utter dismay, her eyes proved her wrong.

Sprawled over the rest are of the bed, equally naked and smelling of booze to boost, was her roommate and maybe secret crush, Cheerilee, and she was coming awake apparently. Before anything could be said or done, Aria got up and took her discarded clothes, things in hand she moved toward the bathroom despite the sensation her body felt in every step of the way.

She took a quick shower, which was just as torturous as she expected it, the cold water whip her body without mercy which felt more painful in her breasts, but at least her mind focused on other thing rather that what Cheerilee would do to her once she woke up. Once clean she dressed up and went out, moving as quiet as she could, she took her house keys and the one for the bike, she did her way to the door and she heard something again.

" Aria? Where are you? ".

' Shit! Fucking move out idiot! '. ignoring even a second call from Cheerilee she went out and moved quickly to the parking spot, she found the bike right where she left it last night and mounted it, a turn of the ignition and soon she was riding away, as she did a new pain assaulted her, not the one she felt between her legs but one inside her heart. " How could I fucked up so bad? Why? ". The only thing Aria was glad for the moment, was that the wind was blowing her tears away.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

" Follow my finger and tell me when you can't see it anymore ". Doctor Chain Links moved his finger and watched Applejack's reaction.

" Can't ". Applejack responded with such a soft voice that Links thought that he was speaking with a girl who has just woken up, not the strong farmer girl he had seen grow for a good portion of his carrier.

" Hm. Ok, let's do the same with the other one, tell me once my finger is out of your field of vision ". The doctor repeated the same move, still observing very closely to his patient's expression.

" Can't! ". Applejack chanted with a bit more of energy.

" Hm ". The doctor made a sad frown, his mouth moved without saying anything, before moving away he poked the blonde girl in the cheek which startled her.

" Wha!? ". She instinctively jumped away. " What did ya do that for Doctor? That ain't funny! ".

" Sorry Applejack, but I just wanted to confirm something ".

" Is cousin Jacky ok? ". Asked Honeydew. She and the rest of the family, minus Apple Bloom where present as the family Doctor did his procedure.

" I'm afraid not, the cuts in her body seem ok, they have been cauterized and no fever means no infection, nothing serious with the rest, but her left eye is in bad shape ".

" What do ya mean?! Mah eye is ok! ". Applejack screamed after hearing the Doctor contradicting her.

" I'm no Optometrist, but I can see that your eye was exposed to heat and intense light, the redness is both dryness and blood still mixed with the Sclera, but my main concern is that you can't see anything coming from your deep left until it reach the front of your face that's how I managed to touch your cheek without you noticing ".

" Liar! ". Applejack said enraged.

" Applejack! Is that yer way to treat a friend of the family? Ya should know better young lad! ". Granny Smith scolded her, making her stop.

" But ah-?! ".

" No ' buts ' Applejack Apple! Here and now are ya gonna tell me to mah face that Doc Links is layin' ? ". Granny Smith challenged her.

" Nno bu-but what if he say that ah can't work in the farm no more? Bi-Big Mac is gone! Ah can't let the farm fall like when Ma and PA died! Ah can't! ". The blonde girl broke in tears as the true of her condition was revealed. Even though no one was throwing the responsibility in her lap she felt as though it was hers now.

" Applejack, your left eye may be bad right now, but it can be healed, like I said, I'm no expert in the field but I can make an appointment with one, I'm sure that with a good plan and following the instructions to the letter you can get your eye as good as it was, but I need you to be honest ".

" Ah... Ah, mah eye is... Ugh ". Applejack couldn't hold her emotions anymore and bursted into tears, she was soon hugged by the rest of her family who gave her words of love and support.

" We'll get out of this one just like we always do, this ain't like the first time an Apple sees only dark ahead, but as long as we stick together and don't give up on oneself we can overcome anythin' mah child ".

" Bu-but Granny! ".

" Now now cousin Jacky, since when have we left ya alone in a time of crisis? We ain't gonin' anywhere cousin until Big Mac's back and the farm is back in shape! ".

" Ya said it Sis! ". Said Jonagold.

" That's right Applejack, besides, what else could go wrong? ". Said Braeburn, as result, the two sister took off their hats and swapped him in the head.

" Why did ya hafta ruin things ya mule! Don't ya know that bad luck is like a bull waitin' to see red? Ya better not have jinxed us or ah swear ah'm gonna-?! ". Honeydew was cut short when a knock came from the front door. Everyone in the house slowly turned to throw a nasty look at Braeburn who could only answer with an awkward smile.

" Hehe, oops? ".

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Opening the third door inside her mind, the first thing Sunset found was a dark room. She waited to see if the world would illuminate itself or if she needed to keep moving, the sound of a door opening ahead startled her.

She remained in her place, waiting for the next sound, it didn't took long, the sound of the door been closed, footsteps, several things being thrown away, the firsts few were heavy while the rest were lighter by the sound of it. Then more footsteps getting closer.

" AAH! ". Sunset yelled when the darkness abruptly vanished and she was faced with a frowning younger Sunset in underwear. The older Sunset was so shocked that she fell backwards, her clone didn't react at all at her presence, instead she started searching for clothes to put on between the ones hanging a top of her and others discarded where the real Sunset fell, It was this action that made her realize that she was inside the closet of her old apartment.

" Ugh, another stupid day in school, surrounded by stupid kids, stupid adults, doing stupid homework and studying! So stupid! ". After rounding what she wanted, the younger redhead slammed the door shut and moved away leaving the other girl in complete darkness once more.

When the shock was partly gone, Sunset poked her head out and indeed, what she saw was her old self reliving another day in her past, and by the tone of her voice and her words, she was in the rough part of it.

With the surprise gone but still wary, Sunset stood up and walked out of her old closet, her clone has now moved to the kitchen and taken some frozen food from the fridge and a can of soda, she shoved the tray inside the microwave oven, while waiting for the food to heat up, she turned the TV on.

By now she was dressed in a normal t-shirt and briefs, there were clothes in the floor and her boots rested near her backpack. When the chime indicated that her food was ready she when to pick it up, apparently, this Sunset wasn't too careful since a yell escaped her when her hand took the still hot tray.

" Argh! Stupid food! ". Furious, young Sunset threw the food tray over the table, huffing and still cursing, she sat down and started eating. Old Sunset observed everything on the room trying to place in what time of her life she was now, the clues were very telling, the lack of pictures of her friends, Ray was missing, his spot empty, the clothes in the floor were the ones she used previous to the Fall Formal.

The final clue was the attitude her young self demonstrated, her cursing, her rough manners even when she was alone, even the way she was eating, she took the food without any interest or enjoyment, paying little to no attention to the TV. She was watching at her evil past.

Despite not been that long since Sunset moved back with Celestia, still felt like along time passed, even watching how she first came to live here was a completely alien experience.

" it has been almost three years since this happened, I should remember some of this but I don't, what I can see from this is that I was more miserable that I thought ".
As if agreeing with her, her past evil self cursed once more as she threw the leftovers
of dinner inside a plastic bag. " This suck! ". She growled, then slowly, a devilish smile replaced any sour mood she had until then. " But not for long ".

She went to the nightstand and from it retrieved a small notebook or diary, she sat back in the table and open it, her smile only grew when she found the pages she was looking for.

Real Sunset approached with a sense of dread taking root inside, soon her bad feelings were explained when she saw it, the pages of the diary had written and drawn in them the plans for stealing the crown and element of Magic of Princess Twilight Sparkle.

CHS, FRONT PARKING LOT...

Aria waited for the students to walk out of school, as she stood there resting her back on one of the fences she tried to remember the incident from last night and how the hell did she end up in the same bed with Cheerilee, she checked her breath and it came out clean, or at least not at a level where she would know that she got drunk, Cheerilee was the only one who was drank heavy last night, she didn't felt any magical influence over her body either, like Shimmer's love magic so there's had to be another reason for the incident.

A loud ring indicated the end of classes and a couple of minutes later the first few students started to pour out. Aria moved closer to the main doors trying to distinguish the multicolored hair of Rainbow Dash among the rest but it was the yelling of her name that helped her find her.

" Rainbow please, you, you have to understand, I have a business to run and stuff to do, I can't be accessible every time every day! We all have to take care of our lives if we are planning to get where we want! ". Yelled Rarity as she followed a angry looking Rainbow out of the school and away from the crowd. Aria too followed but she kept some distance.

" How long are you gonna keep avoiding me? Don't you want to talk about this? ". Rarity asked as the two walked further away.

" What the hell there's left to talk Rarity? When I asked you to come and check on Applejack and Twilight you give me another half-assed excuse about clothes and deliveries and shit! If you really feel bad for not showing up when we needed you then the least you can do is go and apologize to your friends while checking up on them, but NO! Miss Rarity is just too busy to even say sorry or hello! You're a great friend Rarity, great friend ".

" Rainbow, I-?! ".

" Ahem, sorry to break into your chat but, I just came to-?! ". Said Aria as she finally decided to approach.

" Aria? Oh Good timing! ". Rainbow looked relieved when Aria interrupted them, she walked towards her and extended her hand in sign of wanting her key back.

" Yeah? Well, sorry for borrowing it and, uh, thanks, here you go ". She placed the key into Rainbow's palm but she suddenly closed her hand with Aria's still holding the key.

" No problem, what are friend for, right? Come now, let me give you a ride ".

" Uh? But you are-? ". In her face, Rainbow moved her eyes in Rarity's direction and squeezed her hand to convey her desperate message of wanting a excuse to leave. Aria didn't quite understood what was going on but she thought that it was probably better to let her take her somewhere so that they could difuse their little quarrel.
" Sure, I can use a ride around, you don't mind, do you? ".

Rarity was taken aback by Rainbow's sudden invitation to Aria and more so by Aria accepting. " N-no, I suppose, we, we can talk later, I guess ". Rarity said defeated.

Aria guided Rainbow toward her bike and mounted. " Thanks back there, I couldn't keep my cool for much longer ". Rainbow said.

" Shitty stuff uh? Well, I don't mind helping you, as long as there's food at the end of the ' ride ' ".

" Sure, why not, you got ours back this last two weeks, but I'm still checking out my baby, you better don't have made scratches on it! ".

" Whatever ". Aria answered with a smile while Rainbow drove them away from school.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

The arrival of Sunset was both welcome and unexpected by the Apples, while last night she said that she would check on Applejack, they didn't expected her so soon as the next day.

" I'll get in contact as soon as I have confirmed with my colleague, in the meantime, Applejack is to be kept away from hard work or stressful situations, I know that will be difficult with her brother missing and all, but the better she takes care of herself, the fastest she can think in recovery ". Doctor Links said as he was leaving.

" Ah! Miss Shimmer, is good to see you back and well ". The doctor said as he saw her.

" Likewise, hm sorry if, hm if I caused you trouble last night as well, but I'm better now". Sunset said, trying to find memory of the man's name but the events of last night didn't help her much into remembering.

" No trouble for me, but Miss Luna seemed quite worried for you... Oh! That reminds me, could you tell her that her test will be ready soon? Actually, no, forget it, the Mayor asked me to make a full medical inspection in both CHS and Crystal Prep, I'll have to test her again and if she learns in advance if will be a lot of work trying to get another blood sample I don't want to go through that so soon again ". The doctor said with a sigh.

" I, I'll keep it a secret then ".

" Thanks, well then, I'll take my leave now, stay safe ". Sunset nodded and the doctor left, then her attention shifted to Applejack who was quietly been hugged by her grandmother, she spoke a few things with Granny before walking toward Sunset.

" Heya Sunset ".

" Applejack ". The two girls hugged, normally Applejack would be very cautious of her strength but at the time it was like she had no power at all, she felt fragile.

" I'm glad to see you, you look better that yesterday, did you slept well? ". Sunset asked.

" Just a bit, hm, actually, ah know ya came all the way to see me but ah'm not feelin' that well yet, so ah was thinkin' of hittin' the hey for a bit ".

" Oh, well, I understand ".

" Thanks, and sorry to impose, say hi to the rest for me ". Applejack again hugged Sunset and after that she left for her room.

" Sorry for the sudden visit Granny, Miss Celestia told me to take the day off from school while my head cleared and thought about coming ".

" That's ok sugarcube, yer always welcome here ".

" Granny, we'll gonna go and keep with the work, we'll come back later for dinner ". Said Braeburn who along the sisters left continue their chores for the day.

" Thanks children, ah'll have a delicious dinner for when ya come back, be careful ". The three Apple cousins left in high spirits for the promise of food but mostly for hearing that their young cousin would recover.

" Now then, would ya care accompany me for a drink? ". Granny asked as she started for the kitchen, Sunset followed behind. A few minutes later and after telling her that she wasn't senile enough to forget how to do tea in her own house, both women were sitting down and enjoying a sweet and fragrant lemon tea with honey and milk.

" Thank you Granny, it tastes delicious ". The old woman smiled and nodded for been the praised.

" Yer welcome lass, the secret to prepare an excellent tea, is knowing the person. Applejack likes her lemon tea with ice and sugar, mah boy like his a bit more in the strong side, ah like mine with milk but sugar instead of honey, and Bloom, she just hate lemons! ". Granny sipped her tea as Sunset absorbed what she was told, noticing her refusal to talk about Big Mac like if he was gone.

She also noticed the fact that she was proclaiming to know her, her, 15 year old pre-coronation incident Sunset Shimmer, something she demonstrated last night when she brought Applejack, but there were questions in Sunset's mind.

" When you mean to know me? You, you mean it? ".

" Ya told me once, well, the ' other ' ya, if ya prefer, told me that back in that world of yers each long have somethin' they call, their cutie mark, somethin' that is unique to each one and that is based on their talent, or so ah remember ".

" Yes, it's sound weird but it is just like you said, our special talent comes from a combination of important things, like our passion and things we like, but sometimes is not as accurate, sometimes a pony would end up with a talent and a cutie mark that he or she don't like ". Sunset remembered once been told by Princess Twilight about the case of Trouble Shoes, a pony who wished to be a rodeo Star and how did he end up as a rodeo clown.

' What?! Princess Twilight told me that? When? Didn't she told that to the other Sunset? Then how do I know about it? '.

Suddenly Sunset felt panic crept into her but Granny returned her to the here and now. " That so? Then if the same thing was the case here, ah believe mah talent would be to able to know someone just by spendin' some time with it, what ah'm tryin' to say, is that despite yer insecurities about who ya really are, ah believe that in true ya know perfectly well that, however, pain can mess one's mind and make ya act all coo coo, ya have the prime example in front of ya ". Granny give her a sad smile before sipping more of her tea, must likely referring to her odd behavior that come from time to time.

Sunset copied her and drank more of her own tea, the sweet flavor giving her a sense of calm, in the back of her head, another old memory started to come about, it was as if all this time it had been hiding behind a thick fog.

She saw Granny working in the kitchen, Sunset was sitting in the same spot she was now, her clothes were wet and her hair damp, through the window she could see rain pouring down hard, Granny turned around and placed in front of her a cup of tea, it was warm at the touch, she took a sip and her eyes widened at the sweet flavor. Sunset thanked her and Granny smiled saying some old say from her time, then Big Mac entered the kitchen with a couple of towels, Granny told him something and left, she could feel her heart pumping mad now that there was just the two of them.

Mac gave her one towel for her hair while Sunset removed her jacket, he then gave her the other one to put over her shoulders, she then used the one on her head to dry her face, the moment her vision was obscured by the towel a pair of lips pressed against hers. She yelled in surprise but only for a few seconds, then she returned the kiss with a little bite, she removed the towel and found Big Mac smiling just inches away from her face, licking his lips, he kissed her once more, a little smooch in the nose, he then left for the moment. Sunset felt her body warming up more so that with the tea.

Sunset opened her eyes in surprise, not knowing how long was she out, her answer came from Granny. " Ah was beginnin' to worry that ya felt sleep, child ".

" So-sory! I was, I had a, I'm-!? ". Granny laughed at her stutter.

" Don't need to explain nothin' lass, yer face says it all, now, go on, finish yer tea before it gets cold, ya don't like it cold if ah remember well ". Before anymore could be said, Granny Smith drank the rest of her tea in one go. " Ah'm gonna start preparin' food for Apple Bloom and the rest, yer more that welcome to stay sugarcube ".

" Actually, there was a favor I wanted to ask Granny ". Granny listened to her request and agreed with a smile.

Inside her room, Applejack laid on her bed, she had removed most of her clothes and dressed light to have some sleep as she said to her friend, but sleep wasn't coming, her mind was still trying to come to terms with the recent events since a couple of weeks ago.

From learning of the affair between her brother and one of her best friends to how the Rainbooms were splitting apart, the battles against Adagio Dazzle and her minions including a nightmare inducing magic parasite to the recent battle against Emerald Breeze, that last name made her stomach flop and turn, she reminded herself that the snake was still alive while her own brother was still missing and God's know in what condition. Everything came to her, and she was powerless despite her physical strength to be enough to lift a minibus, and now with this injury she felt just as hopeless as when her parents died and when Big Mac disappeared.

Her eyes turned to her hat and the voice of her father came back again to haunt her.
' Ya ain't an Apple ". She knew her father would not say such a thing and yet the words still ringed in her head, she tried to will herself to sleep, but it would be some time before the sweet release of Morpheus could clame her.

Just outside Applejack's room, Sunset walked the hallway passing almost all the doors. She could still remember the exact order of rooms located on the second floor, first was the still unoccupied room of the Apple parents, second was Applejack's, next was Bloom's, then Granny's and finally Big Mac's. There's were her feet stopped.

She placed her hand over the knob but felt hesitant to turn it, she took a deep breath and let her feelings dictated whatever she would then back or if she would continue with what she planned, right in that moment, when her mind was beginning to cloud again by her doubt she remembered all the raw emotions she felt when she touched Lemon Zest last night, her sadness and uncontrollable rage for what happened to Big Mac and she new those emotions were just as hers as it was the Sunset.

In that instant, her doubts about her feelings for Big Mac dried up like raindrops under the sun, she also found her herself wanting to get that full feeling back and she knew she wouldn't do so by keeping shy about it, she was in love, whatever the circumstances that drove her to it she knew that wasn't as important as to accept it.

She turned the knob all the way and walked through. When she asked permission from Granny to visit Big Mac's room, she warned her that the room may look a bit different from last time, inferring to the last time she saw it almost three years ago, as before, her words held true, the room wasn't as different as she remembers. Same bed, same closet, only one other door leading to his own bathroom, there were a few new pictures hanging from the walls but overall, it wasn't that different, but the few new items were telling of something that changed recently.

Granny told her that for some silly reasons, she and Big Mac kept their affair secret from the rest of her group, specially from Applejack, she told her that recently, the whole thing came in the open and was accepted it by everyone, then the next day, Big Mac did a few changes to his room, changes that allowed him to show his status as someone taken, something small since he wasn't expecting to be in an accident just a few days later.

Those small changes we're still easy to find for Sunset, three new pictures, two of them together, more that likely in taken during special occasions and one of her alone showing a moment that no doubt he took without asking, that one was with the photos of his family, the most important for him.

Feeling a little more emboldened Sunset sat in Mac's bed, she placed her palms over the covers and tried to imagine herself there with him, that had a more powerful effect that she expected, she felt the sudden rush of several sensations, her hands clamped on the covers with iron grip, her legs pressed themselves as trying to prevent something from spread them apart, a fire started burning inside the core of her cervix, her chest trembled with the ghost feeling of hands exacting pressure over them.

The combination was too strong for her, her back arched and she felt flat on the bed, breathing hard, the final nail was when she felt her lips been overtaken by a rough, wet and warm kiss that seemed to come from thin air.

BIG MITCH'S BIG BURGERS...

Aria wasn't one to say no to a free meal, no matter who invited or to where, mexican food was were she drew the line, reason as to why she never could connect with Sonata over food, that reminded her of how the blue siren was still captured by Adagio.

" So, what's going on between you and Miss boobs back there, having a fallout? ". Aria asked as she took a handful of french fries and stuffed them in her mouth.

" Hm, none of it your biswacks ". Rainbow responded with a huff, Aria felt no real animosity against her personally, mostly a response by from her discussion with Rarity, so Aria didn't took it bad when she responded, she just took a bite out of her burger and kept quiet, knowing how Rainbow acted, she expected the soccer fanatic to burst in the next few minutes.

" Sorry, not a good time ". She said without looking at Aria, Aria didn't responded right away, she chew her food while giving her a non caring look.

" I, we got this problem, you know? ".

Aria swallowed, then took a sip from her soda. ' Hook '.

" Is not really that big of a deal, you know? We have altercations all the time, but we always end up back together, you know? ".

Aria took more fries. ' Line '.

Rainbow seemed still mad but now it was nothing but false anger and impatient.
" But, you know? I, just to see, maybe, maybe you have a suggestion, you know? Like a tip, in friendship, you know? Since, since you're, like a, friend ".

' Aaaand sinker! '. Aria's mouth was now free from food and soda. " Really? A friend? Me? ".

" Well yeah, I mean, you fought with us against those nasty stinky sirens ".

" Oh, so WE stink? ".

" What? I shit, I forgot, no no, you don't stink anymore, I mean, not like you did before, I mean-! ".

" Calm down Dash, I was just messing with you, I get what you meant, not easy to see me like a friend after all the hussle we caused, believe me, it wasn't easy for me either".

" Yeah? Well, I mean, is not like we don't forgive our enemies, we forgive Sunset, and Twilight, and Daisy, and Juniper Montage, and Willflower Blush, and Vignette and... well, you ".

" Wow, you girls really know how to make a list of enemies, just, please tell me you're not thinking about letting Adagio have some of that forgiveness you seem to throw around like Christmas joy ".

Rainbow scrunched her face and crossed her arms in front. " Nah ah! No way we're forgiving that bastard, she wanted to abduct Sunset and kill the rest of us along those weirdos working with her! And the same goes for that last bitch! ".

" Good, because the moment you do, I'm smacking everyone in the head and walking out, that old hag is as bad as you're gonna get in Equestria, and with her coming to this world and learn what she did, I don't think ' Redemption ' is somewhere there in her list of things I need to change my heart, if the bitch had one that is ". Aria said in agreement.

" Yeah, you don't have to worry about that, I'm sure ' Forgiveness ' is the last thing Sunset and Applejack are thinking of showing to her, unless they can shove it down her ass and murder her with it ". Rainbow said casually which caused Aria to nod.

" So, back to, you know? The suggestion, you see, I know since this whole thing started and got kicked really bad by Adagio and her friend, we have been afraid of getting our lives in danger, I spoke with Pinkie and Fluttershy and I know they are wary that this is not like when we were younger, but somehow we got that fear under control, or maybe we just thought that it was worst to hide while some of our friends for hurt ".

" Yeah, I have seen how crazy you girls are for each other, a bit obsessive if you ask me but I get the fact ". Aria said.

" We are a tight group, even before Sunset's appearance we were already pretty good friends, and I thought that as time went on we would get even more closer, but... I don't know, I guess Applejack was right, we're splitting apart and we can't need it ".

" And this goes back to the fashionista? ".

Rainbow nodded. " Rarity is acting weird, giving a lot of excuses, not helping, not even calling when the action is happening, I know she must be afraid, we all are, but even someone as passive as Fluttershy is throwing her weight in when it counts, even you are doing more for us that Rarity is doing now! No offense ".

Aria shrugged, her memory took her back to her previous life with Adagio and Sonata and she couldn't find much in the department of friendship there, only small instances where she and Sonata had to work together to make whatever Adagio wanted done, then she and Sonata would had to split the spoils and that didn't end up peacefully must of the time. But then she meet Cheerilee.

" I may not know much about cooperation and all that, at least not in the same sense as you do with your friends, but I know what is to be worried about someone, they suddenly save you from a hellhole you were in, then they offer you a place to live, food, clothes, and you think, they want something in return, there's no way they are helping you out of the kindness of their heart, but then that's what it is, they are for real, and suddenly, you want to protect her, first because you think that if they get hurt they are going to blame you, but later, you really care for them, enough that you know is for real! And you don't want to fuck that up, so even if you develop other kind of feelings for her you're afraid that if those feelings get revealed and rejected then everything between you and that person will be over without any chance to fix it and, and, and-?".

" Are you, by any chance, talking about you and Cheerilee? ". Rainbow asked not very subtlety causing her to gag instantly, this time it was Rainbow who made her babble like an idiot, backtracking in the conversation, Aria realized too late and for her horror that she spilled her own problem just by listening someone with a similar issue.

' So this is what feeling empathy means, uh? '.

Aria goodies to compose what little she could of her image expecting the Rsinboom girl to start mocking her or having a laugh at her expense, but instead of that, Rainbow simply seemed bewildered.

" Sunset told us that you seemed very sincere in your change and while is true you helped us against Adagio I thought you did it more out of your own benefit, but when I saw how worried you were when Cheerios was taken I thought that it may be true, but now, now I'm convinced, you did change! ".

" I, Lee is, we, I don't, ugh, is not like I don't benefit from what I have done! Of course I also hate Adagio, so helping you is the best thing to do in my position! ". Aria proclaimed with pride and arrogance.

" Haha haha ha! You can throw the cheap tsundere act out the window girl, I may not be Applejack but even I can see through your facade, is kinda cute actually ".

" F-fuck you! ".

" Nah nah, don't get your panties twisted there Aria, you are a friend now and I mean it, that means this teasing is just part of the course ".

" Whatever! ".

" Ha, still cute. Anyway, thanks for coming with me, you helped me cool down my head about Rarity. I'm still mad at her but you saved me from saying things that I would have regretted later. And, I may not be as good giving advice to others like Sunset or Pinkie but, if you feel like talking about your problems don't hesitate to ask, ok? I mean it, you're Rainboom in may book already ".

Aria mumbled something while trying miserably to hide a blush that just like the girl in front of her, it was too fast to contain.

CHS...

" Ugh, I need a vacation ". Said Luna as she rubbed her temples, the day was non stop talk with concerned parents wanting to know if classes would be suspended due to the incidents all around Canterlot, calls that both Luna and Celestia had to answer and reassuring parents that the faculty would do their best to protect the students.

" This is bad, the University project may be in jeopardy ". Said Celestia with a somber look that quickly got Luna serious.

" That bad? ".

" Yes, Miss Lulamoon's incident as well as the involvement of Miss Dash, Shy and Pie had marked this school as indirectly vulnerable, parents aren't happy about it ".

" Dang! Is that idiot cop throwing mud at us? ".

" No, quite the contrary, he's downplaying the situation, must likely because his daughter is also involved, once the State School Board learn of this we'll have serious troubles ".

" God! Now I really want that vacation! At least I could use it to look for Big Mac, why the hell are those idiots taking so long to find him! ". Luna fumed.

" I don't know sister, I'm worried too, not only for him but for his family and for Sunset, I'm afraid that she could have another shift of personality and that this time it wouldn't change back ".

" She's a strong one sis, she even went to visit the farm today, isn't that a good sign? ".

" I hope so sis, I hope so ".

The Regal sisters fell into a silence while they kept working on some paperwork accumulated during the crazy days when Celestia remembered something important.

" We have a bit of a trouble here ". Celestia said after checking her computer where she noticed something important.

Luna quickly tried to respond. " Ugh, tell me is not more paperwork or angry parents, I can't get in the phone again without end up cursing aloud ".

" If that's the case then you'll like to take care of this personally, you would have to go out ".

Luna got interested right away. " Really? Then let me have it, I won't mess it up, please Tia, I need to get out! ".

" Hm, very well, since you asked so energetically ". Luna smiled and started collecting her stuff. " One of our teachers have been missing and not reporting back, I need you to go over there and see what's going on with him ".

Luna was almost out of the office when she heard the last part. " Him? Who, who are you talking about? ".

" Why, is none other that Professor Turner ". Celestia said smiling evilly.

" You, you tricked me! ".

" No my dear Lulu, you tricked yourself, no take backs ".

" Why you! Fine! I'll get you back for this! Remember! ". Angry and humiliated Luna left, Celestia smile lasted only a few more seconds before her smiled dropped.

Her eyes setting in the message she just received this morning, summoning her to appear before the City council, the Mayor had called for her and the new Principal from Crystal Prep as well as the heads of the other few schools in the city for an important meeting.

TWILIGHT'S SPARKLE HOUSE...

For the third time that day, Twilight woke up with a sense of heaviness in her chest. She felt sick and disoriented, her head spinning and her body trembling from the aftermath of her experience of been under Emerald's clutches.

This time her mother wasn't next to her but her boyfriend was, he was sleeping next to her bed, seating uncomfortably on one of the chairs from her room. he looked fine by all accounts, so did she, the healing magic they used did almost a perfect job of hiding the injuries they suffered during their time as captives but there was no magic that could remove the stain that was having her first time with her boyfriend ending in a terrifying experience, she knew it wasn't either her or Timber's fault, nor wasn't her friends, however, ever since getting involved with them and the magic from Equestria her life was been filled with both good and bad moments, putting things into a scale, there were more beautiful and awesome moments that negative ones, but the problem was that those bad ones were showing up in crucial moments in their lives.

She could understand why her friend Rarity was giving priority to the pursue of her carrier rather than risking her life fighting cross dimensional enemies. Her parents were worried, her brother was worried, she was worried.

Her thoughts were interrupted when the door opened, her mother stepped in carrying a plate of food. Twilight made signs so she wouldn't make noise and wake Timber up. Her mother left the room and Twilight followed but not before kissing the sleeping boy and placing a blanket over him.

She followed her mother to the kitchen of the house where her mother finally spoke and hugged her. " How are you feeling dear? Are you still feeling sick? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? ".

" I'm, I'm ok Mom, I feel weak, but the nausea is passing, thanks ". Twilight said after breaking up from the hug, she sat and took the food her mother made for her.

Twilight Velvet sat across her daughter with a sad look, she observed in silence while Twilight ate her soup. In her mind, she was trying not no think about what happened to his daughter to just show up how she did, she wasn't injured physically as far as she could see, but she could feel in her heart that something awful happened yesterday, her mother instinct screamed at her.

Of course she knew what the previous night was supposed to be, her daughter was not one to keep secrets so successfully from her. When she nervously came to her to ask about her and her father relationship and how did it start she new she had found a guy she considered special, and when she came asking for advice in how to know if she was ready to take her relationship to the next level her mind new exactly what that meant.

So when in the morning, young Timber and his sister appeared carrying an unconscious Twilight at her door, her heart almost broke, then when she saw the eyes of her dear daughter she could see something terrible had occurred that took the joy away from them.

" Sweetheart, I know that for the last couple of years you have been very happy going to SCH, and we're happy for that, but , well, as good as it is their is the last year of the course, so we're thinking that it would be best if you go to Crystal University, think about it, you'll be close to us and your friends, you can take Spike to with you and-?! ".

Twilight's mood dropped immediately, the spoon froze just inches from her mouth, slowing descending, a shadow settled over her. " I know you wanted to assist with that plan Miss Celestia was arranging and tried with your friends but we don't even know if the project is going to be approved, if it fails you may end up with no options left ".

Twilight didn't said anything, her shoulders sagged and sniffed. " I'm sorry for bringing this up but we're worried for your health dear, please, at least think about it, ok? ".

Twilight nodded, her mother kissed her head and left her to work in the kitchen and give her space to think about her suggestion.

CHEERILEE'S APARTMENT...

Aria watched as Rainbow speeded away after letting her in front of her apartments, she sighed and turned to make her way back home. Her conversation with the rainboom continued for a good couple of hours, then Rainbow ordered two more burgers and the two kept talking about their own problems with a friend, both trying to give each other advise in a very awkward way, at the end however, Rainbow couldn't help much since Aria didn't reveal the real reason as to why she ran away from Cheerilee. After their chat and lunch, Rainbow took Aria around just driving and stopping here and there, just to consume time and clear their heads, but eventually they had to stop and return home.

And now came the moment to face the true, although Aria was still confused as to what that true was, she knew her own feelings and knew what she wanted, but, was that the same thing Cheerilee wanted? Or was just a mistake caused by too many drinks? She guessed she would find out.

Before inserting the key, the door opened. The librarian was there, now dressed and in her full mind, Aria was frozen in place with her mouth hanging open. " Good, you're ok, for a moment there I thought you would ran away or get into some fight ".

Aria tried to deny the possibility of that but her mind was still as shocked as her body.
" Get inside, we need to talk ". Cheerilee let Aria pass, Aria tried to buy more time by getting to her room but Cheerilee predicted that and got her arm before she could run.

Aria was stronger of course, she could break the hold and get away, but the last thing she wanted was to hurt the person she held more important to her, so she didn't struggled further.

Seeing no more fight in her, Cheerilee released her, she then crossed her arms, now with Aria in front of her, her composure seemed to weaver, but with a annoying huff, she started talking what was in her mind.

" Aria, what happened last night, last night, was a mistake ".

The words caused her more pain that what Sunset and Emerald did the previous night.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

When Sunset woke up, she was wrapped in the covers of Big Mac's bed, she couldn't remember what happened after she passed out but her body felt light and energized, she took a sniff of the sheets and she could distinguish the smell of her boyfriend.

' Yes, he's mine, and I'm his, I could deny it a million times and I would never convince myself, my body remembers, my heart remembers! ".

" I must find him! I will find him! ". Sunset jumped out of bed, she stood up with a clear mind of what she needed to do.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Sunset literally pulled her head after witnessing just how despicable was her evil past self, it was both annoying and stupid, not to mention embarrassing.

' How come nobody put me in my place after so long, I mean, is not like I was a powerhouse or untouchables, how the hell did I got away with so much bullshit! '.

She wondered how Celestia or even someone as explosive as Luna wouldn't act against her and expell her. More importantly she was beginning to wonder, with such childish attitude how did she thought of such plan to take the crown from Twilight.

The plan she saw did had detailed information on Equestria, including the knowledge of Twilight's transformation into an Alicorn, also how she would be present in the Crystal Empire and the layout of the Crystal palace, there was just too much of this that smelled fishy. A loud yawn called her attention.

" Alright! Just a few more days and everything should be ready, the portal will open and I will get back to Equestria an get what I deserve! Hahaha! ".

Real Sunset could only sigh as her evil self made that proclamation in nothing but bra and panties. It didn't took long for evil to snug in bed and start sleeping. The blights were turn off and the small apartment was left in almost complete darkness.

' Are you kidding me?! Do I have to wait in the dark until this idiot wakes up?! That's stu-?! '.

Her silent rant was interrupted when a magic glow surrender the door, with a few shakes the lock was undone and the door bursted open revealing another Sunset.

' What?! That's-!? '.

" Wha-what?! ". Evil Sunset mumbled as she came awake due to the house and the light coming through the doorway.

' What is she doing here? Didn't she left after whatever she did with me and the school? Why did she come back? '.

" Sleep ". Said Abigail as she used her magic to force sleep past Sunset. Nothing happened at first, Evil Sunset simply blinked, but soon the spell overpowered her.

" Ok ". Said Evil Sunset as she snuggled back in her bed.

Abigail closed the door and used her magic once more to turn the lights on, despite the brightness Evil Sunset wouldn't wake up this time.

Abigail moved closer to the bed only stopping when she saw the drawing of the plans for the heist of the crown. Abigail inspected them carefully before finally releasing a laugh.

" About time you memorize what I have been pounding on your brain, I was getting tired of having to come here and speak to you in your sleep, that shouldn't ask care of you and the Friendship Princess, now I just need to sneak in and find the scroll with the information of where the Alicorn amulet was hidden, then, then my revenge against Celestia can begin! ".

' wait what?! Is this? Was that caused by her too?! '

Sunset watched in shock as Abigail approached the bed, an evil grin plastered on her face. " And you, mi little pony double, you're going to help me obtained! Hahaha! ". Despite the laugh booming inside the room, Evil Sunset remained dormant, completely oblivious to the fact that she, both of them were now pawns in a bigger scheme that would turn their lives around once more.

MARSH PASS TOWN, EQUESTRIA...

With trembling hooves, a young stallion moved around the alleys of his small town, the clouded night denying him of moonlight, but maybe that was for the better in his current situation, in his mouth, clapped between shaking teeth was a knife, a useless protection against the monster that was devouring the residents of the town, his own family sucked dry by the mad pony that broke through the door like it was paper mache.

He moved with the grace of a drunk donkey, his legs still debating if they should move as fast as they could or stay still, yet he moved, his eyes alert for any shadow that could mean his doom.

Suddenly, a noise made him stop, his neck moved left and right trying to find the source, in his haste, the knife fell off his mouth and landed in the ground making an unwanted clanking noise.

He stood still, not even daring breathe again. No noise came, his eyes still alert, after one solid minute he relaxed, then he tried to grab back his weapon, that's when his body was grabbed by something, before he could offer any form of resistance, he was yanked hard toward another small alley.

Only a small help escaped him before been smashed against the ground, then from the shadows something pressed weight over his muzzle preventing him from screaming.

" Sssssh, stay quiet! ". The stallion saw now a young unicorn mare,one hoof stretched to cover him muzzle while the other made a ' shut up ' gesture. The stallion nodded, still, the mare didn't removed her hoof right away, she waited until the stallion calmed down.

" I saw you from here, I don't know how you're still alive moving in the open like an idiot, now follow me ". The mare motioned for him to follow her.

" Where are we go-going? ". He asked, as he got as close to her as he could.

" To the old horseshoe maker's home, the old stallion has a small basement that can be locked from the inside, I have gather a few other ponies that survived and helped them hide there, I think you're the last one ".

" For real? Oh, the-then thank you, I, I was going to run away from the town, isn't that safer? ".

" No bucking way ".

" Why? I mean, ma-maybe the po-pony is gone now ".

" That was no pony you idiot, that was a bucking changeling! ". The mare kept going, moving with more confidence despite the possible danger.

" Going out at night is just as dangerous as walking like you were doing, we have to hide and wait until help arrives ". Despite her confidence, the stallion still felt like running away was the best option, but now knowing that more ponies were still alive he didn't want to be alone in the dark, so in the end he complied with the mare.

After a few more minutes they arrived at the house of the horseshoe maker, they turned around the house until the reached the back, just next to the wall was a small metal door, it looked very resistant.

" Watch my back ". Said the mare, she then knocked on the metal door in a pattern, she waited, after no answer came over a minute, she knocked again, this time the same pattern came from inside and the mare responded with a new pattern.

The door was opened slowly, a nervous looking stallion appeared through the hole.
" Got another one, let's us in ". The stallion nodded and got back in, and the mare let the other stallion pass first before doing the same. Once inside she used her legs to lock the door properly, she then turned around and kicked the lock with enough force to bend it.

All the six ponies inside jumped at the sudden action, two more mares and three stallions including the one she just saved, one of the mares had a small filly in her arms who started crying by the unwelcome noise.

" Celestia above! Why would you do that? ". One of the stallions asked the mare, then he turned to the mother of the filly. " And Ma'am please, calm that filly or is gonna get us kill! ".

The mare ignored the question. " I think this is it, I don't think there's anypony else left alive in the town, you're all that is left ".

All the other ponies reacted badly to that statement.

" No! My poor Gertrudis! ". Cried the stallion that open the door before.

" That has to be a lie! My, my family! ". Said the mare without a filly.

" Mommy? Is Daddy ok? Is he coming back? ". The mother could only hold her tears and prevent her daughter from becoming more agitated.

" What happened with the old geezer anyway, why isn't he here? ". Asked one of the stallions.

" Oh him? He's dead ". All eyes turn d to the mare that collected all the current ponies inside the basement. " He was caught still working but still put up a fight, alas, he tried to make his way down here, that's when I saw this place, perfect for hiding don't know our think? ". As the mare said those words, her tail arched behind her body, looking and pointing forward like a scorpion tail ready to strike.

" How, how do you know exactly what ha-happened with him? ". Asked the stallion the mare just helped save. A cold sensation ran through all the ponies as an imposible wide grin appeared in the face of the mare.

She stepped forward, a simple action that caused an equal reaction in all the other ponies but in the opposite direction. " How do I know you ask? ".

As she teased, her tail transformed from a normal horse tail to one belonging to an insect, long, smooth, black all over except for the barb, the barn turned dark red, her eyes too changed, turning into big compound eyes that could see in many directions at a time, her fur disappeared leaving behind hard exoskeleton, finally, her tongue became forked, covered in saliva that flowed nonstop from her mouth.

" Time for dinner ". Said Crimson Javelin as she continued from the anticipation. Then ponies were now in full panic mode, looking desperately for an exit, the mare mother worried more for her daughter than her own life, she trashed around at the bunch of tools and old junk the now dead owner had stored in there, a hole small enough to fit her filly.

" No volunteers? Then, I'll choose. Let's see ".

The mare didn't dare turn around, not to look at the nightmare behind her or at the poor souls that were just as scared as she was. Finally, she found something.

" Ah, I chose, YOU! ". The screams that followed could be heard around and beyond the small town, and after an hour or so, complete and total silence.

END OF THE CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the long wait, hope I can release the next one sooner but not promises, thanks for reading, and let me know if there something you're wondering about the story so far.

I tried to make sense to the first EQG movie since, as our very estimated DWK from Totally legit Recap pointed out, it was a stupid plan with no second thought put on it in Sunset's part, so connecting with this story I'm planning to fill that hole.

I'm also planning to explain soon how Aria and Cheerilee meet, either in a side story or a chapter within this story, anyway, thanks for your time and hope to have you back soon.

NEXT CHAPTERS:

1) Fruits of love, chapter 46.
2) PokePon, chapter 11.
3) Beware of the quiet one, chapter 4.
4) MLP Isekai: The knight, chapter 8.

46.- Lost again.

Author's Notes:

A little warning before getting into the chapter, the first segment contains girl on girl action so, if you're sensitive to this then please jump to the ' Next day ' segment, if not then just carry on.

Sorry for taking almost a month for the chapter, no excuses this time, just me been lazy and playing 'Among Us' like the rest of the world semis to do now days, pretty entertaining game I must say, almost as good as playing 'Werewolf' in real life.

Anyway, as absolutely always, thanks for reading and dealing with my bad writing, misspelling and grammar error, until the next, hopefully less depressing chapter, stay strong bros and bras.

Next Chapters:

1) PokePon, chapter 11.
2) Beware of the quiet one, chapter 4.
3) My little Pony Isekai: The knight, chapter 8.
4) My little Pony Isekai: The wolf, chapter 3.

THE PREVIOUS NIGHT...

Aria sighed from relief when she finally reached her current home, her body whole body was sore, specially her butt. ' How the hell does that sport freak is able to ride this thing without needing butt cheeks transplant! Maybe after playing soccer for so long her ass is just that resistant '.

After chaining the bike to a pole in the parking lot, Aria took the stairs to the second floor where Cheerilee's apartment was, even that small feat took a toll on her and by the time she made it to the front of the door she just wanted to drop down over her bed and stay there for days.

Pushing the door open, the last thing Aria expected to find was the strong smell of beer attacking her nose and her eyes watching as a mumbling Cheerilee was trying to fit a bunch of empty beer cans inside a trash bag.

" Lee? What are you doing? Did, did you drink all that? ". Aria asked flabbergasted as Cheerilee stopped as she was crushing cans with her feet inside the trash can. Possibly been already half drunk Cheerilee lost her balance and tumbled backwards, causing Aria to rush to her aid despite the soreness and exhaustion she was feeling.

" Auwagh! ". Rather that end up helping, Aria simply made things worse, she landed on top of Cheerilee and both girls were now in pain and showered in beer, after a second or two growling in discomfort Aria opened her eyes, only to find Cheerilee's face just inches away, both set of eyes went wide with surprise, after the shock Aria tried to disengage from her position but she felt arms wrapping her tenderly.

" You're ok! You're back! You're back, Aria, I'm so glad! ". Aria couldn't believe what was just happening, her roommate, friend and crush was hugging her, more than that, she looked extremely relieved to see Aria and her hug was more than proof.

" I, I ah, ye-yes! Of course I'm back! You think an old siren hag was enough to stop me? Uh, us? Of course not, we kicked her ass pretty b-bad ". Aria tried to sound cool and tough, but her body started shacking the moment she remembered the whole night and how close they came to die again.

Even the strength of her arms failed and now she was completely resting over Cheerilee, who instead of complaining, pulled her tighter. " I'm really glad that you're back ".

Aria could feel her face heat up and turn more red with every second so in order to break the embarrassment she pushed with all her might and complained. " What's up with all the booze? I know you like drinking but it's this too much Lee? ".

After all the time Aria spend living with the librarian, she came to memorize her partner's routine, Cheerilee was a mild drinker, during the working part of the week she would carry herself with dedication and professionalism but as soon as the week would allow her the chance, she would get herself a good amount of beer for them or she would accompany Apple and Luna to that bar they liked so much, all in the purpose of letting loose and get rid of all of her stress.

Despite knowing that though, Aria felt something was off about this occasion in particular, just starting with the hug and the fact she looked like she had been crying.

" I just started a bit too early, that's all, but seriously, I'm happy to see you back in one piece ". Cheerilee said with a hint of pink also adorning her face, although that could have been the alcohol's work. Whatever the case, she finally did an effort to remove Aria from top of her.

" Sorry ".

" Is ok, not that you're heavy, hm, i mean, you're around my weight, high and body type but you're more lean that I'm ". Now that Cheerilee did mention of it, Aria had that exact same opinion of their bodies, and it was understandable since Cheerilee worked for 50 hours a week while Aria although unemployed, liked to keep herself fit by doing some exercises around the house.

Now that they stepped in that minefield, Aria's eyes wondered to the scantly dressed librarian, just like with the drinking, weekend Cheerilee changed her normal country attires for nothing more that a simple short and a small tank top that just covered her breasts and back, her legs were smooth and completely shaved, her arms were well toned and even her abdomen had little fat in it.

Aria more that once caught a glance at her naked body since both were females despite living together for some time already Cheerilee would have no problem walking out of the shower in just a towel drying her hair giving her a view of everything.

" There's still some beer left of you want, join me ". Cheerilee help her up and soon the two girls were seating and drinking. The cold beer gave Aria some much needed energy, now that she was seating in a real chair and not the running torture machine that Dash drove around she felt her bones finally stop complaining and her muscles relax.

However, her mind would do the same since just across the small square table Cheerilee was giving her a skin display, so a lot of unwanted thoughts were running wild on her brain. Her eyes would try and steal a peek at her every time she took a sip from her beer.

Anyone who would caught Aria in the act would immediately think that she was a lesbian or bisexual, but the true was more complicated than that and it was more linked with her former culture.

Sirens were in fact a single sex specie, all sirens in Equestria were born females, they could have sex with males of other species, more commonly stallions, but there were instances of sirens mating with dragons and or even male griffins in order to reproduce but the offspring would always be a siren, it was said that this was one of the reasons as to why the sirens and the hippogryph went to war, apart from the territorial dispute of course. Sirens tried to mate with hippogriffs but the females weren't so happy about this so sirens would abduct a male and had their way with him when mating season was going on.

And so, sirens would develop little interest in males other that to procreate, however, that only applied for Equestria, the human world was another thing entirely, here, Adagio was sure that if any of them had sex with a human they would end up pregnant so she forbid Aria and Sonata from trying to have sex.

In any case, Aria really never had any sexual interest for either man or woman, they only approached guys to manipulate them and feed their gems from their emotions, Cheerilee was for Aria, the very first being she felt attracted in a sentimental level and that made her attractive in a physical level. Unfortunately, Aria didn't think Cheerilee was attracted to other girls, specially if said girl was in true a half horse half fish creature from another world that once tried to mind control her.

" You know, I feel so stupid right about now, is so funny and so stupid that I... never mind ". Cheerilee said with a sad smile that put Aria in alert right away.

" C-came on Lee, you? Stupid? You're talking to the girl who just went to fight a fucking old bitch that could have killed her is she would have got serious, to think we just survived because a few lucky events, now that's stupid, but not funny though ".

At the mention of this Cheerilee stopped drinking, her jaw moved but produced no words, her eyes turned glassy and soon enough her shoulders trembled and she cried.

" He-hey now, Lee? What's wrong? Hey! I, I'm sorry ok, I know, I know, I should watch my language, sorry ok? Lee? ". Aria went to her side, her heart aching with cold pain for not knowing what was wrong with her friend.

To her surprise, the moment she was close enough, Cheerilee reached out and grabbed her. Again, her first reaction to such act of closeness was to freeze.

" Le-Lee? What's going on? What got you like this? Tell me ".

Cheerilee sniffed and shook, but kept her face hidden on Aria's abdomen.

" I'm sorry, I'm sorry for... for sending you to danger! I'm sorry Aria ".

" What? What're you talking about? Sending me where? I don't get ya ". Aria asked as she tried to comfort her roommate.

" Into, into danger! I told you I was proud of you helping the Rainbooms and changing for the better, b-but, as soon as you left, I remembered how badly the previous encounter with Adagio Dazzle was, how you got injured and only because Big Mac and Sunset arrived did things turned out for the better, how close I was to be abducted ".

Aria too remembered that and some of that past trauma returned. " I was, I'm happy that you're a good person, I'm happy to have you as my friend, as my companion, and I'm sorry if I'm trying to change you too hard, but I do want to have you by my side, I really do Aria ".

Aria bit her lip, was her desire just that of friendship? Would she accept her if she revealed how she felt for her? Aria couldn't, wouldn't risk losing her if Cheerilee was repulsed by what the former Dazzle wanted, so all she could do was reassure her without exposing her true feelings.

" Is ok Lee, I too am happy to be with you, every day since we met in that dark alley all that time ago, I was in a bad place, nowhere to go, barely scrapping by, about to do something stupid just to grab a quick buck, then, then I saw you coming, you came to do the must stupid and badass thing possible, you came to my rescue even though you could have died that night, you helped me out when I thought it was the end for me, but you came to my rescue when nobody else would give a shit about ". Aria used the softest touch she could produce to pull her face up so that she could see her sincerity.

" You save that night, and since then, you have changed my life, I'm here because you, and, and, a-and, I want to keep living with you, that why, why if something's comes trying to ruin that, then I'll jump in and stop it, that is, what I feel, Lee ".

Cheerilee stopped her crying at the middle of listening Aria, many thoughts passed for her head at the same time as Aria declared her intensions of keep running into danger if something magical or otherwise comes and tries to disrupt their lives.

In that moment, whatever it was, the high emotions, the alcohol, the restlessness, the way Aria spoke those words while her face looked all flustered and cute or a combination of everything, Cheerilee stopped caring for anymore dialogue. She just stood up surprising Aria once more.

" Lee? ". Her shock was total, the last thing she expected was a full 180 more swing from Cheerilee, she didn't looked sad anymore, it was more like angry, pissed off. Without another word she took Aria by the hand and dragged her, Aria still too confused to resist, soon they reached Cheerilee's room.

Still saying nothing, the purple haired girl kicked the door shot and turned around to confront her friend, eyes full of determination and heart beating hard, she approached her companion slowly, like a person trying not to scare a cat, she got closer, until the tip of their feet touched, then with a careful movement, Cheerilee reached out and got her hands under the other girl's jacket, she took it off and dropped it at the floor.

" Lee? What are you-!? ". A finger over like prevented her from further talking, but deep down, Aria knew what was going on, but her mind was still trying to disbelieve it, trying to find a possible explanation that wouldn't get her hopes up, but her heart did wanted to believe, to take what was coming with a blessing, whatever it was the beginning of something, or just a one time fling, Aria hoped with all her heart, that the former was the correct one.

Her mind came back when Cheerilee removed her top, two B-cup size breasts came into view. Aria felt her month drying up as her eyes fixed on them, they were just a bit bigger than hers, and had a more round shape compared to her own. And speaking of her own chest, so distracted was Aria watching the two round tits in front that she didn't felt when Cheerilee got her hands on her again, this timed removing Aria's top to reveal her own pair of pillows, Aria's were more perky and had less say, but were smaller in comparation.

In a snap Aria shoot her hands forward when Cheerilee was about to remove her bottoms as well. " Are you? ". Aria finally comprehended what was about the happen, her mouth dried that ever. " Sure ? ". Aria tried to remain calm under the current situation, her crush, her freaking crush was getting naked in front of her and doing the same with her, but her fear of what this could change in their relationship was getting to her.

Instead of responding with words, once more Cheerilee chose to show with actions, she broke from Aria's grip softly and took her face on her hands bringing her mouths together for the first time.

Aria Blaze, former Dazzle, siren from Equestria, was getting kissed by the girl she had a crush on, the person who showed her that even a dick meaned person like her could be forgiven and given a second chance at a life.

As the taste of alcohol and their respective salivas passed from one mouth to the other, Aria felt her fears melt, they wouldn't disappear just yet but for the moment, they were left only like a puddle of water in the floor of her mind.

As their mouth to mouth exchange continued, their nipples playfully rubbed against the chest of the other girl causing more arousal, Cheerilee, still with the initiative, unbuckled Aria's biker shorts and left her in her spandex shorts, she then used her left hand to cares the wet spot that formed on the shorts.

Aria jumped as she felt Cheerilee moving her fingers right over her crotch, the fingertips of the librarian rubbed the material with enough pressure to made the skin bellow react as if it was been touched directly, Aria felt the lips of her pussy throbbing, yearning to be further played with, but Cheerilee went for other target, her lips were now assaulting the nipple in the left breast, licking it roughly while little by little pushing an already weak Aria toward her bed.

Aria could still have stopped things if she wanted, but the still lucid part of her mind decided to abandon any sense of precaution and instead throw everything for this one possibility that she could let loose all the pent lust that Shimmer's magic sprung inside her, even more so with the person most important to her.

And so Aria didn't resisted when she fell back over the bed, by now her thighs were soaked, her vaginal juices were now too much for her shorts to contain, her head was already going blank with pleasure and awe, while masturbating was not a new territory for her, to have someone else doing it to her was a experience on its own league.

After falling back, she saw Cheerilee remove her last clothes, her figure was far more appealing that she could have imagined. With hunger in her eyes, Cheerilee descended over her and with a firm grip, removed her legs apart and kept them there.

" He-hey! Not so fa-aaah! ". Cheerilee didn't let Aria any respite, she placed her head right over Aria's crotch and with her mouth she took a dive, her lips moved over the fabric making sopping noises and massaging Aria's lower lips. Aria tried in vain to regain some composure, her mind was derailing more and more as Cheerilee continued to tease her sex.

" Agh! You? What are you?! ". Aria asked when Cheerilee stopped eating her up, she then felt a pull and her legs were pulled up, she saw her shorts been taken out and casually thrown away by Cheerilee, her sight then caught Cheerilee as she went back down, there was now nothing protecting her pussy and Cheerilee was taking full advantage, Aria trembled as a wet snake started proving around her vagina, first around the opening, before plunging into her. Cheerilee moved her tongue aggressively, trying to lick every single inch inside Aria that she could reach, Aria was now gasping non stop, her vaginal wall were desperately trying to clamp around the intrusive tongue but could not reach it.

Then Cheerilee changed her target once more, her tongue came out with the sour taste of vaginal secretions but ready to lash at something else, that something was the little nerve bud located just need the entrance of Aria's sanctuary, when Cheerilee claimed Aria's clitoris for herself, the latter moaned out loud, she also arched her back and closed her legs, trying to save her pussy from the insane treatment Cheerios was giving her.

Not happy with just that, the human woman then dug her middle finger inside Aria as her tongue kept torturing her other spot, now there was not a single brain cell in Aria that wasn't receiving a shock of raw stimulus, the siren couldn't believe how good she was feeling and how her body was like a single nerve been played with.

" Aaah! Clo, close! So-something! Coming! ". Aria shook her body in a useless intent to dislodge her pussy from Cheerilee, but the librarian was relentless in her attack and wouldn't let go until her pray could climax. Without stopping fingering Aria, Cheerilee switched her body position, placing herself next to Aria, her head just inches from her chest, and there where she attacked next, her mouth capturing Aria's right nipple this time and that caused a chain reaction, the pleasure too much, the ecstasy reached its peak and from the love tunnel of the siren girl a gush of fluid exploded, the bed, both girls legs and even the floor, all got splashed by her climax. Her entire body tensed as all the energy of her body was drained along her cum.

After such moment of emotion and delirium, Aria was now empty of any strength, her body was relaxing now but her heart was beating faster than ever, the bliss of releasing such orgasm was just too much for tired mind and as soon as the spasms ceased, she felt into a peaceful slumber, Cheerilee meanwhile, was left alone, her room a complete mess and above else, she didn't get to be played with, but despite all that, watching the sleeping face of her partner, she couldn't be mad at all, she smiled and decided to clean up the next day, sure that this was the beginning of something wonderful.

" You left me high and dry Aria, well, dry not so much ". Cheerilee said to the sleeping one, with some effort, she moved Aria aside so that both could sleep the night, once resting next to Aria, she pulled the covers over their naked bodies, she then kissed Aria in the cheek and hugged her. " Good night ".

THE NEXT DAY...

" Aria, what happened last night, last night, it was a mistake ".

Aria felt a cold, hard claw gripping her heart, her legs almost giving away under her intense shock. Her vision became hazy as tears began to congregate behind her eyes, her throat for the contrary, never felt so dry. Aria tried to ask, asked why had she decided the crush her heart, ask why was she tearing her soul in pieces but only a small whimper could be heard.

" How can I say this, I think last night the booze pushed me a bit too much, Aria? Are you ok? ". Cheerilee saw how bad Aria was getting and suddenly, something clicked on her mind.

" Aria no! That's not what I mean! ". Cheerilee took Aria by the shoulders making her turn to her so that she could see her in the eyes. " I love what we did tonight, ok, I love it! That's not what I called a mistake, ok? ".

Aria had never got into a rollercoaster, but she could imagine that if she did it, it wouldn't feel as intense as this moment. Her heart didn't calm down until Cheerilee hugged her and reassured her that she didn't meant what she thought.

After both girls were more under control, they moved the conversation to the table, now that Cheerilee cleaned it up, the whole kitchen looked clean and smelled clean, Aria then remembered that today was her day off, otherwise she would had found the place still in disarray.

" I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you like that, I didn't consider you to be this much of a drama queen ".

" Fuck you bitch! You don't say something like that and expect me to stay mellow like nothing happened, I felt like you were ripping my heart and making soup with it! ". Aria cursed with new tears coming out.

Cheerilee felt anger rising up to her throat, but after thinking better, she swallowed back. ". Ok, I deserve that, but insult me again like that for no reason and I'll make that soup with your tongue ".

Aria huffed, but she now turned to Cheerilee with less anger. " What I was trying to say, is that it was a mistake how things started, with me drunk and you just returning from your fight, we weren't in the right mind completely, even if what we said was going to said eventually ".

" You, you really were going to do all those things to me? ". Aria looked shocked now, she knew Cheerilee had a few quirks that she kept secret from everyone else, but been a an aggressive sex deviant wasn't one of them.

" Well, like I said, my mind wasn't all there, and you dropped out too fast, but yeah, I was going for that eventually, with you having your turn with me as well, I wanted to get closer, getting to know each other better before jumping into sex territory, but well, you saw what happened ".

" I, well, I too would have preferred our start that way, but what's done is done, I guess".

The two girls kept their sights into each other, with just enough shyness to make things awkward until the silence became too heavy. " So, do you, want to kiss, me? I mean, a kiss ". Asked Aria slowly turning into a tomato.

Cheerilee smiled and walked up to her, Aria turned her head so that Lee would give her a kiss in the cheek. " You're very cute for a punk girl ".

" Wha-hmm! ". Aria turned to reply her comment but Lee didn't wasted time and kissed her in the lips, it was fast and without tongue, but it let Aria more shocked that the the ones from the previous day.

TIME TURNER'S HOUSE...

" Tim? Tim! TIM! I know you're there! You're front door is open you dork! ".

Luna walked back and forth in front of the door and f her colleague, she didn't want to intrude like last time, it was hard been here and not remember when she received the call of Big Mac's incident.

" Come on, I don't have time for this you crazy british man! ". Luna kicked and huffed, her arms crossed again as no answer came from either cellphone or the house. " Grrh! Fine! I'm going in! ".

She went inside with hesitation, inside the house was dark, no lights from the second floor of the rooms on the right side, from the left Luna knew there was the weird room where the Professor did his crazy researches.

Luna approached the room and now closer she could see a bit of light coming from bellow the door. " Tim! It's me, Luna, are you there? Hey! ". Luna tried to catch any sound from inside but all she could heard was a low buzzing sound, similar to an electric device.

" Hey! I'm calling you, damn it! ". Having her patience extinguished, Luna kicked the door, one and a second time but no answer yet. She then turned the knob and pushed forward, finding to her surprise that the door wasn't locked.

She almost fell but she managed to held firm and regain her stability. Getting back on her task, Luna found the room even more in disarray than before, there was more trash that before, many of the maps that she saw last time looked recently torn from the walls. The place smelled of rotten food and sweat, and like before, the dusty old computer Turner was using last time was still there, the screen was on and some message indicating ' ERROR ' could be seen from her position, she tried to get closer, going around a small table buried in old papers, then her shoe stepped over something that moved making her jump back.

" Oh God, tell me this guy doesn't have rats please! ". She stepped once more on the same spot and once more, something moved on the dark. " Aaaaah! Die rodent! ". Without mercy she hit the supposed rat three times with her heel, but in the last stomp she heard a noise that didn't sounded like the squeak of a rat but the growl of a man.

" Ouuuch ". Came a weak voice from the shadows, more specific, from the floor.

" Ti-Time? ".

" Wa...ter ".

" Time! ".

" Water, please ".

" Time! ". Luna pulled out her cell and used the light to illuminate the area. She was horrified when she saw her friend down on the floor, badly dressed, unshaved, dirty, pale and slimmer that she remembered. She dug him out of the pile of paper sheets and old looking books that were on top of him and helped him seat on the office chair infront of the computer.

" Wait here, I'm going for a glass of water ". She left him there while she hurried to the kitchen, she heard him mumbling something while she ran but she wasn't sure if it was him trying to tell her something or just gibberish coming from his current state.

In the kitchen she opened a few cabinets and the fridge but found nothing to drink, matter of fact, she found nothing comestible, not even those english cookies he liked to accompany his tea, there was nothing that could be considered food.

' What the hell has he been eating?! '

Luna opened the rest of the cabinets along the counter as well as the rest of the fridge but she came empty, not even raw rice or beans, canned food, nothing, absolutely nothing.

Finally, she opted for filling a glass with water from the sink and take it to him. She made her way back making sure to turn on the lights as she went, including the one in the very room she left Turner, and the moment she turned the lights, she found Turner typing at that old computer of his, just barely without passing out.

" What're you trying to do idiot! You need to rest! ". She grabbed his arm trying to get him away from the machine but he wrestled her in order to remain there and keep typing at the keyboard.

" Must finish, cal, cu, la, tion ". Turner said weakly, his voice cracking from dehydration.

" Leave that you infernal idiot! Don't you see you're in no shape! What could you possibly be so interested that you are wasting yourself like that! ". Luna said feeling both anger and pain tearing at her.

" Big, Mac! ".

" What?! ".

" Big Maghk! ". Turner started coughing as his throat became too dry to even produce proper sounds.

" Enough! Whatever it is, you can explain after you take some water and a nap, no discussions, come on Tim ". Luna was sure he meant something linked with Big Mac, but as much as she wanted to ask she was more worried about the health of her friend. After making him drink some of the water, she half carried, half dragged him up to his room.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT, EQUESTRIA...

" Are you sure My lady? Isn't dangerous to have him roaming around? ". Asked the bipedal bull to the small unicorn.

" Unless you're offering to keep an eye on him all the time while carrying out my orders , then I don't mind, otherwise, you have no reason to argue, he doesn't even know who he is, nor if he has family or a place to go back, combine that with his lack of cutie mark and the scars and you can guess that he has nowhere to go, besides, when was the last time we had something decent to eat? ".

Rawhorn felt worse that when the blonde human head-butted him since he was the one who cooked for Abigail and not once has he received as much praise for it as the intruder stallion, just who was he and why did just see him caused in Rawhorn the impulse of twisting his legs and neck? He couldn't tell before but now he was sure, he was jealous.

" With him taking care of chores around the base I can evaluate him, and, if he proves to be trustworthy then he can do more important tasks, and with time, he could take care of the base while you and the others go out and cause some chaos for our dear princesses ".

" But, My lady, wouldn't it be better if I stay here guarding you? ".

Abigail's eyes turned fierce. " Are you doubting that I can defend myself, Rawhorn? ".

Rawhorn flinched from her anger, while he could shrug most physical damage, and confront any enemy, Abigail's anger or disappointment was something he was always weak against.

Abigail seemed to reconsider her reaction seen his. " Listen, you're my right hoof, there's no pony I trust more to carry out the objectives of our group that you, that's why I want you out there when need it, not here playing housekeeper, or do you want me to let Adagio or any other creature to fulfil that special role? ".

Rawhorn puffed his broad chest with confidence. " No, of course not my lady, only I can make sure your wishes come true ".

" Then have the same faith in me, if Pepper, or any other pony messes up or turns traitor, I'll make sure they get a deserving end ". Her eyes shone with the power of the amulet.

Rawhorn bowed, happy to know his place was reassured.

" Now, like I order you, explain Red Pepper of his new position, make sure he understands, after that, finish your preparations for the upcoming mission, we need to make use of the chaos that the Changelings raised and stir an uproar, if we play well our cards, then Celestia and Luna will be too busy dealing with their subjects and Adagio and I will make our move ".

" If I may ask, what's in the Crystal Empire that you seek? Isn't the amulet strong enough? ".

Abigail became somber as she thought of how to answer. " I, I'm looking for Sombra's old lab, the one where he created her ".

Rawhorn was shocked hearing that. " Miss Stone? Is she still-? ".

" Yes ". Abigail's voice became a mere whimper compared to when she spoke of her plan. " She breaking down faster, if things keep up, if things keep like this..? ". Rawhorn was by her side in a second, one of the few occasions where he didn't need to ask permission to touch her, he knew what Sophie Stone was for the human unicorn.

" I just, I don't want to lose another mother! Maybe, maybe I can find a way to save her, I need to go and find it! ". Abigail cried as she remembered the confrontation they had before. Rawhorn took one of her front legs and held her as a sign of support.

" We will My lady, I'm sure you'll save her ". Rawhorn promised himself that he would succeed in his next mission, no matter what.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

Celestia watched with surprise as her guest devoured another steak, it was the third so far and although they were big, for a young girl it was still impressive, more so because it looked like she could go on.

" My, that's some appetite you have Starlight, were you that hungry? ". Asked Celestia with motherly concern.

" Oh no, no ma'am, is just that, it's very tasty! ". She took another bite and chew on it happily. " We have nothing like this back in Equestria! What was it again? ".

" Oh, steak is just cow-!? ".

" Starlight! Starlight! ". Sunset broke through the house like a tornado.

" Sunset? What's going on, are you ok? Why are you yelling?! ". Asked Celestia in panic.

" Nothing like that, is just, I need Starlight's help ". Sunset turned to Starlight who was just inches away from eating her steak. " Starlight, I need your help desperately ".

" Uh, sure Sunset, what do you need ". Asked Starlight.

" I won't wait and see if the authorities can find Big Mac, I need your help to find him, once and for all ". Starlight and Celestia exchanged a look and Sunset understood the meaning.

" No, I'm not that Sunset yet, but now I know this, no matter whatever it was her or me, even if we are different in some ways, he has always been the same with us, late or early, we would have fallen in love with him eventually, so I'm not wasting any more time, I'm going to find my boyfriend! ". The room fell in silence after Sunset's speech.

" Hm, sure, I can use the spell from last time, I just need his locket and-! ".

" Wait a minute! ". Celestia said stopping both girls amid conversation. " While I do understand what you're saying, and I'm would be more than happy if Big Mac is found, don't you realize how dangerous is to go out like this? Not to mention how bad the timing is for this search. You run the risk of not only lose your job, but also to be held back in studies, the final exams are just an arm away and in the pass three weeks you haven't studied at all, between going to Equestria, fighting those invaders and now having your memories scrambled, trying to find Big Mac by yourself may get you in far more trouble that you can deal with! ". Celestia said with worry for her daughter.

" Please Sunset, leave this to the authorities, I'm sure they'll have something eventually, even the mayor is pushing the search parties to find him ". Celestia pleaded with Sunset.

" I'm sorry, but I have made up my mind, to be honest, since gaining control back of myself, I have been having troubles finding exactly what attach me to this world, unlike future me, I don't have those strong connections with everyone as the other ' Me ' had, but I'm trying, not only for my own sake, but for the respect I have for those past connections, including the ones I have with you ".

" Sunset, I, you know what you mean to me, do you? The family that I was trying to create for both of us, does it have any chance to succeed for real? If you're not interested then please, tell me now ". Celestia was now crying while Starlight didn't know what to do or say, this was far beyond her.

" I'm not going to lie, finding Big Mac is the only thing I'm concerned, if, if I'm not able to find him, then there's nothing keeping me here, all I know for now is that I need him, from there, I don't know yet, but, I probably will go back to Equestria ".

" I see ". Celestia got up and walked to Sunset, she then offered a hug that Sunset accepted, Celestia kept crying all the while. " Then I wish you luck, whatever the results, I hope you can find the place you're looking for ". Without another word, Celestia left for her room.

Starlight was too uncomfortable with the situation and opted to remain silent, Sunset too wasn't too happy with what she said, but she needed to speak the true, no matter how cold it sounded.

" I'm sorry you have to see that, I'm feel terrible for hurting her, specially since its obvious she cares a lot for me, but I couldn't fake the kind of affection she wanted even if I tried ".

" I understand, I too had a troublesome relationship with my father for must of my fillihood, but things got better as we talked it over ". Starlight looked at Sunset directly.
" Are you thinking in going back to Equestria if Big Mac doesn't come back? ".

Sunset remaining silent for a full minute before answering. " I believe it would be for the best, in a way, since my arrival, lot of bad things had happened, maybe it would be for the best if the connection between Equestria and the human world is severed for good, at least that way this won't have to deal with magic running amok ".

" Perhaps, anyway, let me have Mac's locket again, I'll use the same spell from last time ". Sunset nodded and then gave her the silver trinket, she then watched in silence as Starlight used magic to turn the locker into a tracking device, mentally hoping for the better.

REBEL'S HIDEOUT, EQUESTRIA...

" Any questions? ". Asked Rawhorn very annoyed by having to assign, explain and show to the red stallion what would be his duty from now on, but after having his position reassured by Abigail he was determined to not let her trust down, even if he had to deal with the intruder.

" No, I think ah, I understand everythin', everything, sorry, mah-y throat is a mess right now ". The stallion said as he tried in vain to clear his raspy throat, Rawhorn could have sworn that his form of speaking was fake but the burn marks were pretty solid evidence. He was more annoyed when the stallion acted oblivious to his harsh tone and apologies for anything.

" Hmm, you better memorize everything or your going to have troubles, and I'm not talking about a simple slap on the hoof, fail too much and you may lose that hoof! ".

" A little bit harsh don't you think? ".

" Listen here, Red, the lady doesn't tolerate failure or betrayal, this is a serious situation you are in, our mission is more important that our own lives! ". Rawhorn said to Red, so close to his face that they almost butthead one another.

" I get it, no need to get so pushy, I'm not some bastard that ignores those who help him, I'll do my work as best as I can ". Also very annoyed, Red finally showed some backbone in the form of a push, getting the bull away from him.

" What's with the noise?! I can hear you all the way from my roo-?! ". Adagio Dazzle stopped her question when she saw the new face. The stallion too saw her and he too seemed curious. Adagio approached him.

" Adagio, this is our newest member, Red Pepper, he will be doing chores around the base, food, cleaning and-! ". Adagio ignored Rawhorn in favor of observing the stallion better, something about this pony was giving her a familiar vibe but she couldn't quite placed, she also couldn't remember ever seeing him previous to this moment so that made her more curious.

" Who is this again? ".

" Agh! Pay attention. This, is Red Pepper, Lady Abigail assigned him to do chores around the base, and I mean ' regular chores ' Adagio, I don't want to hear that you cast some spell on him or tried to suck energy out of him, he, lady Abigail gave him her protection ". Rawhorn said seriously, trying to scare her before she tried something but Adagio noted great disdain in his voice, all directed towards the new male member of their nefarious group.

" Hm, whatever, not that I care much for lackeys ". Adagio said dismissively but remaining where she was, Red took this as a sign and decided to leave.

" Better get started then, later ". Red Pepper did a small gesture and left, even without looking, he could feel the two rebels watching him as he made his way, until he was out of their sight.

" What's with that guy? Is Abigail collecting burn victims to make Empty Purse feel better? ". Said Adagio now looking at the gray bull.

" Don't know the full details on how he got here, but Lady Abigail seems... curious about him, she may even feet pity for the fool ". Rawhorn responded.

" Just curious? Don't you think she have other plans for him? Maybe, sexual satis-!? ".

Rawhorn turned to her with eyes full of murdering intent. " What did you just say?! ".

Adagio was not impressed by his reaction but by the level of it, she had suspected for a long time now that the bull had a thing for the human unicorn, however she kept her tongue in check from making snarky comments on him, but now seeing his reaction she was certain of the situation.

" Calm down bull boy, it was just a joke, nothing more ".

" Well, you better keep those ' jokes ' of yours only for your ears or I'll shove my horns into your scaly flank! ". Rawhorn blew air through his nostrils at Adagio, then with vigor in every step he walked away, leaving Adagio with the dreadful warning, of course, Adagio been Adagio, she just relished and took a sip from the raw emotion that the bull produced.

After a couple of hours since his assignment was given, Red Pepper cleaned and placed the kitchen in order, he moved all the containers of food he could find and organized them, he also made sure to clean several dishes that the members seemed to simply throw or leave around the area, a few of them were beyond salvation, either because they were too broken or had mold growing out of them.

Then came cooking, that took him more that he expected, during his time doing so, he was visited by giant dogs with worse personality and even worse manners, he told them that he would be cooking and cleaning from now on and they laughed calling him silly names that even a infant creature would call immature.

Bottom Purse too stepped in, her visit was the worse, he got the feeling of been a small animal cornered while the predator asked him nice questions, there was something in the way the mare looked at him that he disliked completely, before leaving, she approached him with the excuse that the smell from the stove was mouthwatering and wanted to smell it closer, she then pressed her body to him and with her tail brushed the inside of his leg, that made him jump in surprise but she just said that he was too stressed.

Then he met Grand Mustache, the old stallion was surprised to find another fellow stallion living in the base and welcome him, he seemed nice and friendly enough to make Red wonder why was he with the rest of creatures in this place until he started talking about some mare that he had a grudge against, the mare was said to have ruined his long standing family business just because she felt entitled to do, he then went on the curve side telling Red how he was going to enjoy whip her yellow flank until it was all red and how he was going to rip her yellow feathers and pink mane until she was unrecognizable, he kept going on and on until Red served him his food, then he returned to his nice side and left with a thank you for him.

After all was done he then took a few plates of food over a small wheeled cart and took them to some of the rooms that Rawhorn instructed him. One of them belonged to the pony with fish tail he met with Rawhorn, her name was Adagio he remembered, he knocked on the door but no answer came so he left the plate in front. The next room was Rawhorn's with the same result.

The next hallway took him to one of two rooms that were forbidden for him to even open. Rawhorn explained that there were a few members out of control in their hideout so they needed to lock them away for the time being, the bull told him to be extremely careful not to wonder inside those rooms or he may end up dead, or worse.

He turned around and prepared to go back when a big banging noise made him jump in alarm. The noise was a loud and angry shout, a war cry or something similar, it echoed through the whole hallway and he was it came from the door just a at the end of the corridor.

Whatever was in there, it sounded both in pain and ferocious, then a second, more potent shout came from behind the door, Red felt his eardrums were about to blow from the pressure of the noise, even the little cart vibrated enough to drop the last few plates on the ground.

The noise of the plates was of course drown by the much more louder roar, but somehow, whatever thing was behind the door managed to hear it, stopping its wailing almost immediately.

Red didn't move, he became a statue right there and then not wanting the creature to notice his presence and became more agitated, only the faint sound of his breathing was all he knew he was producing, and yet.

" Who is there? ". Called a hoarsy voice from behind the door.

" Abby? ". Guessed the voice. " No, it is not her, who could you be then? Somepony I know? ".

Despite his anxiety for running away, the stallion remained immobile and silent, just breathing the bare minimum to not been detected. " I know you're there little lamb, even without my gemstone, I can still smell you ".

" Ah yes, the sweet smell of a fertile male, very nice... you, you smell familiar, you smell like... can't be! You smell like him? No, not possible! He, he was...!? ".

" What are you doing here?! ". At the other side of the corridor Rawhorn appeared, his eyes burning with anger. " Didn't I told you not to wonder around here? ". He approached him with the full intention of delivering a more physical form of his mood, but before he could do so another painful weil reverberated from the prison beyond the door making both males cover their ears with their hooves, and even with that, the pain was augmenting.

" What in Tartarus is that mare thinking?! You! Get out of here! I'll deal with you later! ". Red obeyed, mostly to prevent his eardrums from bursting, Rwahorn meanwhile moved the other way and went through the door of the prison, where he found a weak Emerald, using her voice with the throat injured caused her more damage but rather than looking angry or displeased, she looked excited, as If the pain she suffered was to be enjoyed, and knowing her, Rawhorn didn't think that thought was too far off.

" Emerald Breeze! Stop this nonsense now, or I'll break that windpipe of yours! ".

The green siren was breathing heavily, every time she took air, it made a wheezy noise, her eyes were bloodshot and she was salivating, yet the must striking thing about her form was the look in her eyes, they looked more alive that ever before.

" What's up with you? Do you enjoy pain this much? ". She didn't answer of course, probably her vocal cords were too damaged already, Rawhorn didn't think she used her voice to try and escape, the bars and the stonewalls were too thick to break with that, so then what was she trying to accomplish, the mare give him no answer, just that look of twisted happiness.

" You have been warned siren ". Rawhorn turned around and walked out, ready to fulfil his promise if the mare tried using her voice once more, but she didn't, instead, he heard the tiniest of laughs coming from her confusing him even more.

In the way back to his room, Red's mind wondered what just happened, and if he was ok working for ponies that held prisoners, disrupted peace and we're trying to dismantle the current government. He didn't know how to feel about all that. In one side, he owned Abigail his life, if not for her, he most likely would have drowned, in the other side, he was still in the dark in many aspects of this ' rebellion ' , he needed to know more, if it was justified, if the ponies here were really trying to change the kingdom for the better or were just looking for anarchy.

He needed more time to think. Just then he felt his entire body been lifted from the ground. " What the-!? ".

" Are you deaf? I been calling your name for a while now! ". Red was turned around in mid air, now he was muzzle to muzzle with the amber unicorn.

" Ah! So-sorry Miss, Ah, I didn't saw you there ".

" Indeed you didn't, but, couldn't you hear me either? ".

" No I, some stuff happened, you see... ". Red explained as best as he could about the recent incident. " And my ears are still ringing, I'm sorry I messed up, I, I'm ready to be punished if needed ".

Red lowered his head in shame, he had no idea what kind of punishment would be implemented for a mess up like his, but depending on the severity, it would give him an idea of how tolerant they were with their own members.

" Lift up your head l, I'm not going to punish you for a mistake like this, you saw the consequences and you're aware of your shortcomings, now it's time to improve, the pony that you heard there is an example of somepony who has incredible power and yet is so full of herself that she was defeated by weak opponents, that's the kind of attitude I can't stand ".

" I see, well, thank, I guess? ". Said Red sarcastically.

Instead of feeling offended, Abigail smiled back, then she remembered the main reason she called him. " Come to my room, I have something for you ". Abigail turned tail and Red followed, glad that she didn't took his retort as an insult.

Red was hesitant to enter the room of the mare but she once more commanded him to follow, so he did, from a small drawer, she pulled out a gray colored scarf, with her magic and not the one from the amulet, she tore the scarf in two pieces, she then used a weird language and the pieces of clothes speckled with many colors, the magic trick lasted for a few seconds until it stopped, then each piece floated down and wrapped in the front legs of the stallion covering the large burn marks all the way to where the fur reached.

Red saw the whole thing with awe, despite all the magic that around that he had seen, he was still impressed every single time he saw a new one. " The clothes not only will maintain your skin protected, but I have also placed a spell on them, try it out, just say ' mask on ' to activate it ".

Red was nervous of using magic in himself, but considering how much Abigail was doing for him he felt he couldn't be ungrateful, so he didn't complained. The clothes felt fresh at the touch, he didn't know if it was due to the magic of just because they were in direct contact with his skin, the glow stopped but Red could feel a tingling in his legs going up to the rest of his body.

After a few seconds of self debate he spoke the code word. " Mask on ". As soon as he finished, the tingling grew in intensity becoming now a different feeling, the closest he could described was like if his fur became hyper sensitive, even his mane felt as if little insects were marching on top of his head, the sensation spread through his entire body and remained there, by now, Abigail had summoned a small mirror to float in front of Red, his jaw dropped when he saw the image reflected in the mirror as not his own but another stallion's.

For starters, the wraps were not visible in the legs, his red fur the was now replaced with a deep green one, his mane too changed, from his strawberry blonde to a pure black, also, in the right flank was now a cutie mark in the form of three habanero peppers with different colors, but those weren't the more drastic changes, his face too wasn't his own, his muzzle looked longer as we're his ears too, his expression was now that of somepony who took things very slow, like, really slow.

" Wow! Is this? Do I? Do I look like that now? ". Asked the stallion, both shocked and worried.

" Haha, it's just a mirage, just an optic effect, you can switch the spell of by the command ' Mask off ', you can't choose how you look, but it will always be an earth stallion of the same high, different fur, mane and face, is a simple spell for passing incognito around a crowd, it may come in handy to you later ".

" I see, it feels weird it I gotta say,this trick it's pretty neat, the funniest part it's looking like a completely different pony ". He moved his head left and right seen his fake reflection doing the same.

" Hm, I think the original is better ". It took three seconds for Abigail to realize what she just said. " I-I mean th-that, that you, that you're han-no, for-forget it, I need to go to my room! ". Abigail turned away and ran a few feet just to disappear with a pop.

Red looked the whole thing with amusement, not knowing what to think of it. " Wait? Isn't this her room? ".

In an empty room just a few door far, Abigail reappeared panting, she dropped to the ground completely embarrassed and confused for the rambling she just spatted.

INSIDE SUNSET'S MIND...

Ever since turning a new leaf, Sunset knew that her redemption wouldn't be something easy, but she was determined to earn her forgiveness at all cost, to care for her new friends, to make her life as normal as possible even with the whole magic thing, to protect the people of Canterlot city from the dangers of wild magic, to find her place in the human world, and later, to share her love with the man of her life.

She knew that neither of those objectives would be achieved without some of her last actions coming to haunt her, she honestly did, yet she put her heart into accomplishing her goals, reason as to why now she felt so cheated, first it was the shock of learning how Celestia used the memory stone in her, then to learn how her human counterpart ruined her new life by using the same damn rock, and now, not happy with that, Abigail came back and was using her once again for some unknown purpose, something Sunset could bet her new wings was surely evil.

Needless to say that now after witnessing this, Sunset felt disheartened, having a front seat to the part of her life she hated the most was a plus she didn't wanted but was forced to see, from the moment she entered the mirror and stole the crown from Twilight's bedroom in the Crystal castle, to how she lost it at the hands of her true owner, and here she was now, in front of the school where her match with Princess Twilight left the front entrance in shambles.

Here Sunset stood just a few meters away from her past self, the younger girl was now trying to carry pieces of the wall to form a pile that would make easier to dispose later.
" Good, now take that shovel and use the dirt around to cover the hole, that will be your last task for tonight, but tomorrow you'll have a new set of troubles waiting, just be grateful my sister decided not to press charges for magic bombing the school ".

" Yes miss Luna, I understand ". The other Sunset said with little energy left after cleaning most of the mess her battle did. Luna's expression twisted, maybe thinking that the redhead hasn't learned her mistake and was just faking humbleness.

" I'll grab something to drink, you can leave as soon as you're done ".

" Yes... Miss Luna ". Sunset said as she shovelled some dirt on the huge hole left were Twilight blasted her. Luna waited just a bit more before departing, Older Sunset approached to see her younger self barely holding to the shovel, she threw just a miserable fraction of what the shovel could contain before

It was a complete different personality the one she had now after been defeated, the overconfident, scheming, bad-mouthed rude girl was gone, only an empty husk of loneliness remained, one that could only be filled with the friendship that six girls would give her from then on.

Exhausted, both physically and mentally, Sunset jumped down on the hole, her landing was awkward at best, her knees absorbing most of the shock but not having enough strength to prevent her from falling forward. The dirt felt fresh and soft, inviting her to just stay there and rest, it was probably the first in a long time that she found no further purpose to get up and that brought her to tears, and soon enough those tears too took the last of her energies, finally succumbing into slumber.

Older Sunset felt it too, this was the very moment where her previous personality, the one Abigail implanted in her crumbled, from there the new Sunset, her current persona would be born, it was both sad and refreshing, and the refreshing part was about to come.

Just as her memory recalled from that flashback she had, Big Mac walked in the scene, her heart felt at ease when she saw him. Like last time, he stopped near the hole looking for her, he then saw the shovel and picked it.

' Uh? That's odd, I don't remember him taking the shovel '.

Mac walked next to the hole where he now could see Sunset, but instead of jumping down and pick her up like she recalled, he thrusted the shovel into the ground and dug a good amount of dirt that he threw into the hole, with her past self still inside no less.

" What?! Big Mac! ". Sunset was shocked beyond belief, even after he repeated the action several times Sunset couldn't move, she could only watch as the man she loved was burying her alive.

" This is what ya get ". Big Mac said as he thrusted again. " For messin' up with mah lil' sister! ". He threw another chunk of dirt over her half covered body.

" Big Mac! Stop! Stop this! That's me! Why are you doing this?! ". Sunset screamed at top of her lungs to no avail, Mac never turned to see her, never stopped. " STOP! ".

With a furious cry Sunset broke the paralyzing effect over her body and then rushed to stop the farmer. She took hold of his arms as he was about to dig once more.

" Stop it, this is not supposed to happen like this! ".

Big Mac didn't move, he stood like that with Sunset pulling his arm with no visible effect, only now did he turned in her direction, his face twisted into a malicious grin.
" Not like this? Not like THIS? NOT LIKE THIS? ".

" What? That's, that's not your-? ". His voice wasn't that of her boyfriend but her own now, full of hatred and spite, his eyes red and black, his ears pointy, slowly and menacingly, he turned fully toward her. She tried to back away but it was now him/her that grabbed Sunset by the arm.

" You're not Mac! Who are you? ".

" Uh? You forgot me already? Didn't you spend the last few days watching my shitty life? Watching me making an ass of myself by letting that human bitch manipulate me? Didn't you have fun seen as my life ended inside that hole? ".

" You, you're my evil self! ". Sunset said in realization.

" Evil self? That's what you and that other fool are calling me? ".

" What other fool are you talking about? ".

" Who? Don't pretend like you don't know! I'm talking about that idiot you left in control of MY body! You and her made a deal to switch control over to her while I was fighting that siren hag, you two teamed up to seal me back inside this prison! And now I'm trapped here! ".

Sunset understood right now. " Your body? That's My body! And this is My mind! You're just a fake personality that Abigail created with her magic, you're not real! ".

" Is that so? Then tell me, what makes you think you are any different? As far as we know you may as well were created when that Princess blasted you with her magic! Maybe there's no real Sunset at all! ".

" No, no, you're lying, I'm the real one, I'm sure! I can't be a fake, my life can't be a lie! ".

" Pfffhahahaha! Idiot! Our life have been a fucking lie since the beginning! From the moment Celestia used that cursed rock on us, we have been nothing but a puppet! One that's been manipulated by many assholes until this point! First Celestia, then that bitch, then those dweebs you call friends, then that guy that you let bang you every time he feels like, and now, for the first time in forever, we were free, I was free! But you ruined everything! Just because you wouldn't let those morons die like they deserve! Don't you see it? Finally! There's no more strings controlling us, we can do as we please, we can take revenge for all this time we have been used like a tool, starting, starting with the princesses ".

" I, I understand, I too feel anger, against Celestia, against Abigail, but, but my friends, My mother, Mac, they aren't guilty, they don't deserve our hate ".

Evil Sunset, looked at her with serious expression, then in a blink she transformed to her full demonic appearance blinding Sunset temporarily. Still clutching to her arm, she pulled Sunset over the hole, Sunset tried to pry herself free but it was useless, her captor's grip was unbreakable.

" Last chance, give control of the body back to me, or, you'll end up down there ". Sunset watched down and to her horror, the small hole was now bottomless, only pitch black could be seen.

" Think carefully, I give you unti-!? ".

" Never! I will never let you harm the people dear to me, never again! ".

" Tsk, then, disappear ". With no emotion behind her words, Sunset let the other one go. She watched as her other self felt into the chasm bellow and was devoured by the darkness, not screaming or trying to grab up to something, simply falling.

Demonic Sunset stood there for a long time, she then sat on the edge of the hole, she didn't celebrated or yelled in victory, instead, a simple tear runner down her face.
" Fool, why do you insist on making our life hard? Why I wonder ".

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

" No, you're wrong! It can't be! Try it again, try it again please! ". Sunset begged to Starlight.

" Sunset, I tried 12 times already, the result is the same every time, Big Mac's life signal is gone, the spell can't find him no matter how many times we try ".

" Ma-maybe he's too far for the spell to work, maybe if we follow the river and try again this time it will work ".

Starlight shook her head, then, with great pain she told her the next bad news. " Even if Big Mac was dragged all the way to the ocean, my spell still would react to him, but there's nothing, not even a little signal, Sunset, the only way my spell would fail is because, because he's de-?! ".

" NO! NO! I, I can't, I won't- ah ".

" Sunset! ". Starlight ran to catch Sunset as the latter lost consciousness and fell down. Not soon after, Celestia came down from her room to investigate the screams, only to find her daughter on her current condition.

After a full day with no respond on her part, she was admitted into the hospital. A full week passed, friends and classmates of Sunset went to visit her and try to help her in any way possible, but her status remained the same. Another week went by, just when things looked like they couldn't get worse, from City Hall a declaration was given to the population, after several unsuccessful tries, Macintosh Apple, age 22, was declared deceased.

END OF THE CHAPTER.

47.- Plans under the table.

REGAL'S RESIDENCE...

" And you say she's been like this the entire day? ". Asked Doctor Links as he moved the stethoscope over Sunset's chest. Celestia could only nod with bottomless sorrow as her daughter was inspected.

A day has passed since she lost consciousness, despite both hers and Starlight's best efforts, Sunset remained sleep, no amount of noise, smell or touch was able to awaken her, even magic was tried but failed as well. Celestia was at wits end.

" Hm, her pulse and heartbeat seems normal but she looks pale, I'm going to have to take blood samples and do further tests, which mean I have to take her to the hospital". Link's said, he covered Sunset's chest and turned to face Celestia directly.

" The hospital, I, yes, yes, whatever you deem is the best Doctor, I appreciate ". Celestial responded with a bit more of hope.

" But first a question, is this... magic related? Like what happened with the police Chief's daughter? ". The doctor asked surprising Celestia. " I hear it from Miss Luna and Miss Shimmer last time they went to the hospital so don't worry about me spreading the secret ". Link's assured her.

" Thanks, I do trust you doctor. Magic is involved for sure, but the main cause was something else, something that has to do with Big Mac ".

The doctor seemed to understand right away. " I see, I have heard a few things about the search here and there but nothing conclusive ". The doctor turned to the sleeping girl. " The shock of the news must have been very bad if that caused her to faint ". The doctor sighted with heaviness. " I hope he gets found soon, not only for him and Sunset's health, but for Granny's as well ".

" Yes, Granny Smith must be in terrible pain as well ". Celestia hasn't spoken with her since Big Mac's birthday but she made a note of doing it as soon as things with Sunset were taken care off.

" By the way, how is Professor Turner, any improvement? ". Celestia received a call from her sister telling her how she found th man collapsed in his house, he has been moved to the hospital the same day.

" Mr Turner is currently with connected with an UV and under observation, he may be dismissed within the next couple of days but it would be best to know how he drove himself to that state ".

Celestia nodded again, she would need to ask Luna as well, she seemed disturbed by what happened with her friend but she was still in better condition compared to herself, reason as to why she was in charge of the school while Celestia dealed with Sunset.

" This will do for now, I'll call an ambulance and have a room ready for your daughter, you can come with them if you like to ".

" Thanks doctor, please, take care of Sunset ".

" Sunset and Big Mac are not only my patients but my friends also, I'll do everything I can ". Celestia gave her gratitude and accompanied the doctor out before looking for Starlight. She found her guest trying one more time using her magic and failing miserably, her expression showed her frustration at not been able to heal Sunset or find Big Mac.

" Ugh! ". With no energy left, Starlight flopped down on the couch of the living room.

" Not sign of him yet? ". Asked the Principal.

" Nothing, nothing at all, at least when he first went missing we found a trail, a signal that led us to the bridge where he fought the siren, but now, now there's nothing. Buck! I should have kept my mouth shut! Because of me now Sunset is like this! It's all my fault! I'm so stupid! I'm... I'm..! ". Starlight bit into her lip, her disappointment boiling inside, tears came forth and easily passed through her closed eyelids, that was until the arms of Celestia embraced her.

" Don't think like that sweetie. You did what you could and I'm grateful for that, let's have faith that the hospital will have a way to wake her up, let's hope ".

" Yes ". Starlight said meekly.

SWEET APPLE ACRES...

The police car stopped in front of the old house and two people stepped out. Police Chief Lemon Grass and Mayor Chancemare. The old mayor looked around finding little to none activity around the always busy farm, it was a rarity that reflected the current situation. The old woman walked towards the house when she saw her companion doing the same.

" It is better if you stay here Lemon, I can deliver the news by myself ".

" But, what if the Apples turn aggressive? ". Grass protested.

" Then my dear Chief, you'll witness a rematch long due ". The mayor smiled and walked away without further explanation.

Walking with a cane through the dirt path hurt her knees a little, but the pain was nothing compared with the pain she knew she would see on her friend's face.

When she was a couple.of meters away from the porch, the door of the house flew open. " Mighty bad seen ya 'round her Earna ".

" Smith, long time no see ol' mule ". Said the mayor as she took a moment to rest.

" Mule? Yer insults haven't changed much in the last four decades Ah see ". Granny responded, she too painfully walked towards her rocking chair. " Last time ya were here, ya didn't brought good news, are ya here to do the same? ".

Earna did backtrack her memory, and indeed, she recalled the last two times she was here, the further one in time was when she challenged Smith to a fight for the love of Rusty, a challenge she lost obviously, the second time was a more serious visit, it was to inform Smith of the passing of her only son and daughter-in-law.

" I'm ". She said without beating around the bush, that was pointless between country women. She went up the small steps of the porch and sat on the little bench at the other side of the door opposing Granny Smith. The two women had a lot of history between them, most of it bad, they have been friends, then rivals, then friends again, then rivals again, then their friends once more, mostly out of how similar their lives had been with both losing loved ones so early in life.

" I came to tell you, that if your grandson is not found within the next 10 days, I'm calling off the search and declaring him dead. Earna saw how the knuckles in the old farmer turned white and her frame bulging up, Earns had no doubt that if Smith so wanted it, she could beat her up within a inch of her life before Grass could stop her, her old age was just like a soft glove that concealed a hard fist.

" What would ya do WHEN he appears again? Won't ya be in trouble for doin' it? ".

" IF, he turns to be still kickin' then I'll come to apologise to you, on my knees, then, then you can do whatever you want ".

" Hmm, fair, then there's nothin' else we need to talk ". Granny rose from the chair and walked to the door, before closing the door she spoke again. " When ya come back, Ah'll have a carpet ready for ya, don want to see yer fancy dress gettin' muddy, now get yer ol' butt out of mah bench! ".

" Sure thing crazy Smith ". Earna smiled. " I really hope from the bottom of my heart that your day right about him ". Earns heard the door close and then took a deep breath of relief, the fire in her old friend's eyes was just as fierce as she remembered it.

She got up from the bench and started her slow track back to the patrol car.

CHS, PRINCIPAL'S OFFICE...

" And that's all I know, my sister may fill you in further ". Luna finished explained to the seven girls in the office. The Rainbooms minus Applejack took it bad as expected. Cheerilee was less affected but she still showed support, as did Trixie.

" Celestia is settling her in the hospital, I'm sure you'll be allowed to see her tomorrow, in the meantime, please, don't get into any trouble, and that goes specially for you two". Luna pointed to Rainbow and Trixie. " Things are pretty hot as of now, the cops are extra alert and looking up for anything suspicious, that goes for your partner as well Cheerilee, tell Aria to stay put ".

" Don't worry about her Miss Luna ".

" Hmm! Well, the great and powerfully Trixie will not be guilty if some other magic stuff happens near her ".

" Well, if stuff happens then just let me know, we need to keep our heads cool. Now, to back to class ". The girls returned to their classes, only Cheerilee stood behind.

" God, first Big Mac, then Sunset and now also that idiot! Why is our luck so fucking rotten?! ". Luna said throwing her arms up.

" So it's true about Mr Turner then? ". Cheerilee asked.

" Yeah, I don't know what he was getting into this time but whatever it was it has to do with Big Mac, and it was important enough to almost drop dead looking into it ".

" Hm, I remember Aria mentioning something about Big Mac's whereabouts as well when she and Starlight were near the bridge last time ".

" The bridge, that damned bridge, the same place where his parents lost their lives ". Luna didn't believed in curses or superstition, but since finding out about magic she was beginning to wonder if that place had something against the Apples.

" There's something missing, something we are missing that is bugging me ". Luna turned to the librarian who was also deep in thought. " Cheerilee, when you get a chance, please talk with Aria, ask her if she heard anything that that monster woman said before running away, no matter how insignificant or mundane was, can you? ".

" Of course, I'll ask her as soon as I'm back ".

" Thanks, with any luck we may find a clue somewhere ". Cherokee nodded.

CHS, CAFETERIA...

The Rainbooms sat on the table with no words, the mood of the group was visible even a mile away. The cheerful Pinkie was sad, the shy Fluttershy looked more scared than normal, the curious Twilight was lost in her own mind, the talkative Rainbow was quite, and Rarirty, Rarity didn't even know what to do or say that wouldn't put her in the middle of the storm, she wanted to help, but after failing to support her friends she felt undeserving of even speak her mind.

Still, if she could give the group some support, any kind of support, she would fell better. " Girls, I know things aren't looking go-?! ".

" Oh this should be good, Miss Generosity is gonna give us a piece for f her time ". Rainbow said with a scowl.

" Excuse me? ". Asked Rarity shocked.

" Nothing, nothing really, just pointing out how busy you have been recently with your own business, is really nice to have a slice of that precious time you seem to pack for YOUR friends lately ".

" I, I'm sorry, ok? I have apologized many times already, ok? As many times as I could, why do you keep pushing me around Rainbow? ".

" Why? Because the moment we needed you the most, you bailed on us! We fought that siren wench with inches of our necks, Applejack almost lost an eye, Twilight and her BF almost got abducted, poor Sunset is still not herself, can't believe I'm saying this but, Aria has done more for the team that you! ". Rainbow say d without mercy and just loud enough to make the tables around dead silent.

" Y-you... You think I don't feel ashame? You think I like to feel guilty and afraid like I'm right know? You think this is easy for me? ". Tears started to flow and eyes turned red with suppressed anger about to be released.

" I'm afraid too, we all are, the difference was that even with fear, when one of our friends was in need, we didn't hid behind some lame excuse, that's not what friend does, that's not what WE do ". Rainbow pointed to the rest.

" T-then, then I guess, I'm not a good friend anymore ". Without saying more Rarity took her food tray and left in tears and whimpers.

" Why? Why are we fighting? ". A small voice asked.

" Fluttershy? ". Pinkie called her friend.

" Why are we fighting among ourselves? Didn't we said that we were friends forever? ".

" Fluttershy, Rarity, I-!? ".

" No! I don't want this! I want my friends back! ". Fluttershy got up and left as well. Rainbow stood there, afraid that moving or talking would cause another bomb to go off, but it was too late.

" Girls I, I need to tell you, I... I need to think ". Twilight too got up and walked away from the remaining Rainbooms.

"... ".

By now, the whole cafeteria was aware of the drama occuring within the group, it was impossible not to know with the news and the show they just witnessed.

" I'm sorry Pinkie, I fuck up again ". Rainbow left after saying that, only Pinkie stood behind, her mind too confused to even register that she was crying already.

MARSH PASS TOWN, EQUESTRIA...

Small communities were always exposed to danger, specially those who moved far from the bigger cities, not only because they had a higher chance to be attacked by wild creatures but also because in the case of danger, communication with Canterlot was spread thin, almost not existing, so when a town like this was finally attacked it would be too late for the Royal guard or anypony else to provide assistance. For this small town, that possiblity became a tragic reality.

It wasn't until a family of earth ponies traveling from the nearest city came upon the small town that the alarm was sound. The family came into the town in hopes of direction and buying supplies for their return home but found the place deserted. As they spread to look for the inhabitants they found signs that indicated that the residents left in a hurry or maybe that they were somewhere around.

It was until they ventured inside a few of the houses when they did the gruesome discovery, bodies, dead bodies. The elder of the group called the rest back and out of the town, after some discussion, they send one of their own to alert the Royal Guard while the rest stood hidden and observing.

The elder pony decided to go back and investigate one of the bodies, a young mare with greenish blue mane and a strong body, be could tell she was a farmer by the muscles in her body and legs, but now her body looked like a leather sack that was left under the sun for several days.

The eyes and face features indicated she met a terrible ending, the fear was unmistakable despite the state of decomposition already taking toll. The elder pony saw no wounds or marks that would indicate how she met her demise, even so, the few signs were enough to tell a most likely possibility. Dead by having her love sucked out of it. The town came under Changeling attack.

After making his deduction, the elder returned with his family in hurry, to his surprise, a group of several ponies wearing blue and yellow flying suits were already with them.
The Wonderbolts. Just an hour later, the Royal Guard accompanied by a group of colorful changelings arrived as well.

" Cursed luck! This got ' Scarlet ' written all over! If we would have been faster those poor saps would be still alive! ". Pharynx growled loudly.

" Hey! We came as fast as we could so don't blame us, you jerk! ". Responded Spitfire.

" What?! I'm not blaming you, you dumb mare, I said luck, luck! ".

" Oh, ok... Hey! Who you calling dumb! ". The duo was interrupted when a soldier approached.

" Ma'am, report ". Said the armored pony.

" Go ahead ". Spitfire allowed.

The soldier commenced. " Scouts are done with the whole town, no survivors so far, no idea if anypony did it out of town but we doubt it, by the looks of things, they were attacked by a single enemy ".

" It was HER! I'm sure of it. She was the only one with brain big enough to kill many targets without a problem, she must have made it this far! ".

" Tsk! Then she's making her way north and fast, we have to beat her up before shs attacks a city ".

" Hm, I don't think she'll squeeze her way to a place with so many ponies, even if she's strong and can transform she's gonna keep moving in the shadows and only attacking when the hunger is too much ". Pharynx said.

" And how the buck are you so sure about that? ".

" Simple, is the same old fashioned way we had before turning a new leaf, the hives can't win in numbers alone so they're always used other methods to hunt for ponies with love, that's way we obtained the ability of changing our appearance ". Pharynx explained. " Besides, after what happened with her sister I bet her mind is more screw than that of Trixie Lulammon! ".

Another Royal guard came rushing in to report. " What is it soldier? ".

" Ma'am! Sir! We found something that you may want to see ".

" That so? Then guide us there ". The guard saluted and ran back from where she came from, Spitfire and Pharynx on his tail. Soon they reach an old house, it wasn't any different from th others at first sight, but as they got closer they saw enough tools and the anvil belonging to a blacksmith, more precise, a horseshoe maker.

Rounding the house all they way to the back they found a metal door, the door was bulging from the inside with a single hole in the middle, as if it rammed from the inside by something powerful.

Spitfire asked first. " Is there any survivors in there? ".

" The guard that fetched them responded. " We don't know for sure but, maybe it would be better if you peek inside. The wonderbolt nodded and moved closer to inspect but the guard stopped her. " Be prepared, it's... awful ".

Spitfire nodded again, she kept her nerves in check but a big lump formed in her throat, memories of the battle in Neonbugg coming back to haunt her. She closed her face the the hole and right away she could smell the putrid smell of dead. She held her breath and peeked through.

Bodies, mare and stallion, young and old, some half devoured, dry blood splashed all around. " Buck! What the, gaah! ". She did the mistake of breathing, her nostrils and lungs taking all the stink inside.

" What happened?! ". Asked Pharynx exalted as Spitfire did her best not to throw up over her jumpsuit.

" Tha-that, what the, what the buck is that? They're, they are-bluaaah ". Spitfire lost the right against her stomach.

Pharynx turned to the door with fury, he could feel the fear emanating from the guards and now from Spitfire. Whatever was inside, he needed to see it, without much thought, he did just that. His stomach revolted as well, but not from seen the blood, he has seen a lot of that since their battle against his mother, no. He felt the nausea for the fury he was trying to contain, for the vile that rose from within.

" That hard flank bucking parasite! She's bucking crazy! ". Pharynx roared, his mind also swirling with guilt for not have been able to finish her up, even if nopony would voice it openly Pharynx knew that the destruction and dead caused by Scarlet Javelin would be attribute to the Changelings and his little brother.

Pharynx was about to pull away from the hole when his ears caught a very soft whimper, more like sobbing, and raspy breathing, something still alive was inside. Without asking for permission or caring to get it, he transformed into a huge feline creature with twin fangs. Spitfire and the other guards were showing shocked when he reared his head and swung forward like a hammer, his fangs dug depp into the metal and he started to pull with all his strength.

" Wha-what are you doing?! ". Spitfire asked, cleaning barf from her muzzle. Her question went ignored as the Changeling kept pulling at the metal door, a few guards seemed about to jump and stop him, only holding back because politics and such.

With one final pull, the hinges gave up and the metal door does overhead. He then turned around. " One of you! Any of you! Go inside and find it! ".

" What are you talking about? Finding who? ".

" The survivor! There's one inside, find it! ". He ordered but didn't explained further. He transformed back into his real appearance.

Spitfire got up from her spot and walked forward, she gave one last look at the Changeling but found no other comments, she wasn't used to be ordered around but there was something in his insect eyes that were commanding, maybe because he was royalty, she wasn't sure. She entered with doubt in her mind, if there was a survivor inside then why hasn't he or she tried to yell for help? Why hasn't the survivor come forward when the door was busted open, or when she called for anypony inside.

" There's no pony inside, are you sure you aren't imaging things? ".

" No! I, look around, I heard a sob, soft, there's must be some child in there, I can't go in there, you have to do it! ". He responded from outside without showing even through the door.

" Fine! ". She said, she understood his position of course, he couldn't come inside without giving a heart attack to any recent survivor of a changeling attack. She stood inside, just barely holding her stomach from puking once more, looking for any sign of live among the dead and blood, straining her ears to catch the sounds Pharynx detected.

She tried, but couldn't hear anything, it was when she was about to call out to the others outside when she heard it. Her head whipped around trying to find where the sound came from, the sound was just detectable if the noise was completely cancelled, but it was indeed there.

" Listen! I'm Spitfire, Spitfire of the Wonderbolts, if you can listen then you can come out! I, we of the Royal Guard are here to rescue you! Please, come out, you're safe, you're safe, you're sa-! ". Muffled cries, small fries, the cries of a filly.

This time around Spitfire was able to find the origin of the noise, in the direction were the only mare was located, her posture indicated that she turned her back toward the nearest wall, unlike the others who looked like they tried to escape at all cost.

Walking carefully around the body, Spitfire found a small cylindrical piece of metal, maybe the remaining piece of a pipe, whatever it was it was well hidden from the normal view, specially around all the chaos. When she approached her head to look inside the pipe she discovered a small filly hidden within.

" N-no! Ge-get away! Mommy! Mo-m ". The trail and scared filly started coughing by forcing her voice out.

" Don't sorry little one, don't be afraid, we're here to rescue you! Come out, you can come out, is safe now ". Spitfire tried to reassure the filly that she was no longer in danger, but the filly got more scared when she tried to reach her with her leg, the filly bit her and sprung out of the pipe as Spitfire retreaded her leg in pain.

Still, a filly was no match for the second fastest pony in all Equestria and she immediately caught up to her before the filly could even make it out.

" That's ok, that's ok little one, you're ok, you're safe now, I promise ". She tried to cuddle the filly in her legs as she took the filly outside to see the light. The filly cried as her little body ran out of energy to keep struggling against the pegasus.

From the shadows, Pharynx saw the scene and felt a little bit of relief seen at least one survivor, it was a tiny spark of joy in a sea of black, but it was there. Another changeling approached him from the side, one of his brother's escort. " Inform my brother of everything, tell them that we're in the right track, tell them that soon we'll have her ". The changeling saluted and flew away.

ROYAL PALACE, CANTERLOT...

" This should be all for the time being, until more information comes from the search parties is better that all major cities stay in high alert. The Yaks, the Kirin and the Crystal ponies have All been informed, the hippogryph and the Griffin are still not responding to our calls for alliance for their own reasons, the Yaks are also thinking in start hunting for changeling if we can't stop this uproar soon ". Luna explained to the present meeting.

In response to the attack on Neonbug and growing treat of the Rebellion, a special council was formed to deal with the immediate danger that they represented. Celestia gave Luna the order and soon she called out to the best ponies she could name right away, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash of the Wonderbolts, Sunburst and his spells, Flash Magnus and his aerial prowess, and finally , Shining Armor and his barrier magic. She also wanted to include Starlight Glimmer and Discord to their disposal but Starlight was still in a mission on the human world, and Discord was... well, he was Discord.

" Princess, a question if you don't mind ". Flash asked.

" Yes? ".

" Shouldn't we mobilize more or f our forces to the areas with major rebel activity? ". The question received the nod of almost all ponies, except for Twilight.

" A fair question, unfortunately, the answer is not so fair in comparison. So far, the Rebels had been stirring commotion among the population by attacking certain point of discussion within our reign, for instance, the constant instance in forgiving or trying to reform any villainous creature that breaks the peace in our kingdom, starting of course with me ". Luna explained and soon the table broke into words of encouragement for her and of criticism for those who were opposed.

" That's ridiculous! If it wasn't for that level of forgiveness, then my old friend Stygian and your majesty would still be a danger! Reformation had been proven successful! ". Flash Magnus said and everypony agreed.

" Not to mention Starlight Glimmer and Discord would have caused great chaos if it wasn't for them changing their ways! ". Said Twilight and everypony agreed.

" Discord too, he was reformed and now at least he doesn't cause as much problems ". Shining Armor said and everypony nodded.

" And don't forget Trixie, if Twilight had not redeemed her she would have... she, she could have... maybe, sorta changed, carriers? ". Rainbow said, more to herself that anypony else.

" Psst, pssst! ". Magnus called to Shining. " Who is this Trixie? Is she powerful? Or great or something? ".

" She's... the something part, I think? ". Flash only nodded more confused than before.

" Ahem, in any case, as I was saying, while we know this form of regulation has been working so far, the normal ponies see this as been soft, others, the more vocals, believe we are only forgiving the evildoers because they're somehow connected with us or related in some form ".

" I don't understand their point ". Said Flash Magnus.

" Let's see if from their point of view, an evil creature comes and cause chaos and huge collateral damage to the kingdom, but oh goody, here's comes the elements of harmony and they save the day and the creature just get a slap in the hoof and is placed into intense redemption care, but a normal pony breaks a rule and suddenly he or she's charged, has to pay for the infraction, probably has to spend time in jail and in top of that he or she gets marked as an outcast for breaking our peaceful society, sounds fair to them? I don't think so ". Rainbow's crude explanation was a hard fact many present couldn't argue against, everypony present was first hoof involved one way or another into the redemption case.

" We-well, when you put it like that? Then no ". Twilight said with embarrassment well printed in her cheeks, she more than anypony else would be guilty of that.

" In resume, we can't shut them up just for expressing themselves in what is a real problem, doing it would only solidify as true what the Rebels are preaching and made us even more into a defective government, there's already a few town that have no loyalty for us and from there the Rebels are springboarding to others places ".

" If that's the case then why not showing them what they're missing by siding with those punks, I'm sure once they see no guards or assistance coming from Canterlot then they change their minds ". Magnus said with confidence, only to get shy looks from both princesses.

" Actually, there's a lot of towns in the border that lack that already ". Twilight explained.

" It seems we have stretched the kingdom too far away and ponies who once helped conquering those harsh lands received little in return, my... my sister have been busy with many internal matters and has let those poor ponies adrift for some time now ". Luna finished and the chamber felt into awkward silence.

It was true that many ponies that decided to look for land beyond the known territory did so under certain agreements, the main example of such thing we're The Apples, they were given first pick on the land south of Canterlot, they were also given a timeframe to explore in advance from the other settling groups, in exchange, they had to give back to the castle a portion of their crop and in case of State emergency like a war or a food crisis, the farm was obligated to surrender another portion of their crop to help. That was just one of many ways in which the government worked with pioneers and settlements.

Thai agreements however had changed during the long years of Celestia's ruling and now some of those were considered unfair by new economic standards. This and the previous discussion of lawmaking and punishment has swaying the more isolated communities into the Rebel's grasp.

" Anyway, this will be all for today, I hope that together we can come with a plan to solve this issue as fast as possible, every hour that we remain immobile is our subjects that suffer, let's give Equestria the peace it deserves ".

" For Equestria! ". All ponies screamed in unison.

Luna moved to speak with Twilight when she was talking with her brother. " Twilight, Shining, would you mind staying a bit longer? ".

The siblings looked at each other. " We can stay Princess ". They agreed.

Once the rest of the ponies were gone, Luna spoke again. " Thank you, I hope I don't take much of your time but this is a bit complicated ".

" Is this about Princess Celestia? ". Asked Twilight.

" Clever as always, yes. As you can see, my sister is absent from their meeting as she has been from the rest of the important stuff, ever since Sunset Shimmer's last visit my sister has been unmotivated to move or speak clearly, this is making the situation with the Changelings even worse ".

" Yes, I noticed ". Said Twilight.

" Cadence also noticed a lacking of enthusiasm in her ". Shining said.

" Yes, currently she's been holding up in her room or in the secret library, when I asked her what she was looking for she just give me a vague explanation or dodge the question completely, I'm worried that the situation is causing her to doubt herself as a ruler, she is strong but she's just as vulnerable to criticism as anypony else ".

" Of course, whatever you ruled by a couple of years or a couple of centuries, to have your subjects suddenly turning on you could shatter your self-esteem immediately ". Twilight expressed.

" Maybe we can do something about it ". Shining Armor agreed.

" Then we must do something to return her to her former confident self, the Celestia that could predict things even before they happened! ". Twilight said happily. In that time she didn't noticed but Luna found her comment intriguing.

CELESTIA'S ROYAL CHAMBER...

Princess Celestia watched the window as her agent reported about his mission. " He should have all the information now, the rest depends in if he's able to de-code it, he seemed in pretty bad shape already ". Said Time Turner.

" I see, good job my little pony, with this they should be able to link where the portal is located ". Celestia said, front the reflection on the window she saw the earth pony shift awkwardly. " Something on your mind? ".

" No, well, actually, yes. Is this really the right way to confront ' That ' ? Please, don't get wrong, I am all for exploring and pushing the boundaries of our world and beyond in the name of science, but I don't feel too good about involving the humans unnecessarily, more so if they could get injured, or worse ".

" I agree with your worries my dear subject, but unfortunately for them, the moment they got involved with magic they became part of this battle again ' That ', the arrival of Sunset Shimmer was necessary not just for her own good but for the human side as well ".

" I understand that your highness, as I understand that in order to maintain caution you have to keep things secret, even from your sister ".

" Specially from her " Celestia turned to face the smaller pony. " If Luna learns of what my ' Sin ' is about she may succumb to her darkness once more and I wouldn't be able to confront her again without one of us dying this time, and if that happens, all this, all the pain and dead in both sides, would have been for nothing! ". She said with a somber tone that send chills down his spine and hooves. After her exaltation, Celestia turned back to the window.

" I see, with all due respect, if giving the Alicorn amulet to the Rebels part wasn't crazy enough, the next step is, but, well? I suppose I'm just as crazy for believing in this, so I hope this gamble works, because, if it doesn't ". None of them dared to finish that sentence, for both knew well the meaning, the end of both worlds.

END OF CHAPTER.

Author's Notes:

Thanks to everyone for reading this chapter, I know that it has been a while and I'm happy to say that I'm finally getting some time off from work! It sucks to work in Christmas and new year but that's what Overlord Amazon wanted and that's what we had to do.

We're getting a week off but I'm also using my vacations to get a much needed rest, so I'll try to get some writing done. Also, if you feel like it. Check out the new story I'm working on in 'Archive of our own', look for Fernando 1717, is a Digimon story that focus on Yamato Ishida.

Anyway, thanks for reading and hope to have you back soon!